The Tale of the Heike 9781503620971

Citation preview

The Tale of the Heike

This page intentionally left blank

OTHER WORKS by Helen Craig McCullough

Kokin Wakashū: The First Imperial Anthology of Japanese Poetry Brocade by Night: Kokin Wakashū and the Court Style in Japanese Poetry Ōkagami: The Great Mirror Tales of Ise: Lyrical Episodes from Tenth-Century Japan Yoshitsune: A Fifteenth-Century Japanese Chronicle The Taiheiki: A Chronicle of Medieval Japan With William H. McCullough A Tale of Flowering Fortunes: Annals of Japanese Aristocratic Life in the Heian Period

The

Tale

of the

Heike

Translated, with an Introduction, by

Helen Craig McCullough

Stanford University Press Stanford, California

STANFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS Stanford, California © 198 8 b y the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University Printed i n the Unite d States of America Original printing 1988 Last figure below indicates year of this printing:

CIP data appea r a t the end of the boo k Published with the assistance of the Japan Foundatio n

Frontispiece A Heike performe r ("lut e monk") wit h his instrument. From Shokunin ezukushi, East Asiatic Library, University of California, Berkeley. Conjectured t o b e a 19th-centur y reprin t of a 14th- or 15th-centur y original .

For Robert Hopkin s Brower , distinguished scholar an d cherishe d frien d omoiki y a akazu ni kimi no tachiwakare shide no yamaji o mayoiyuku to wa

This page intentionally left blank

Preface

This book presents an English version of Heike monogatari (The Tale of the Heike), a medieval Japanese account of the rise and fall of a great military clan, the house of Taira. The Translation is based on the Kakuichi text published in Vols. 32, and 33 of Nihon koten bungaku taikei, ed. Takagi Ichinosuke, Ozawa Masao, Atsumi Kaoru, and Kindaichi Haruhiko (Tokyo, 1959—60), known as the Ryūtani Daigaku version. It is complete except for four pages appended to Chapter Ten under the heading "The Imperial Journey to Mount Kōya," an explanation of how Retired Emperor Shirakawa happened to visit Mount Kōya in 1088, almost a century before the events with which Heike monogatari is concerned. The anecdote, which does not appear in all Kakuichi texts, is not relevant to the main Heike story. (For an English translation, see Hiroshi Kitagawa and Bruce T. Tsuchida, trs., The Tale of the Heike\ Tokyo, 1975, pp. 638-41.) From time to time, I have borrowed a felicitous word or phrase from A. L. Sadler's spirited early translation, "The Heike Monogatari," Transactions of the Asiatic Society of Japan, 46.2 (1918): 1 — 278 and 49.1 (192,1): 1 — 354. I also owe thanks to the Center for Japanese Studies, University of California, Berkeley, for financial support; to Shirley Hulvey for research assistance; to Bette Post for information about the breeds and colors of horses; to the East Asiatic Library, University of California, Berkeley, for permission to illustrate the Translation with xylograph prints from two seventeenthcentury Heike texts in the library collection; and to Eiji Yutani of the library staff for help in the selection and identification of the frontispiece, which is also from the collection. The decorative device used in the book, a stylized butterfly, is a crest associated with the Taira clan. H.C.M.

This page intentionally left blank

Contents

Introduction

1

The Tale of the Heike Translator's Note 15 Principal Characters 17 Contents 20 Text 23 Maps Appendix A: Background Information Hours of the Day—Era Names—Emperors— Genealogies—The Hōgen and Heiji Disturbances Appendix B: Chronology Appendix C: The Heike as Literature Glossary

440

443 450 456 477

This page intentionally left blank

The Tale of the Heike

This page intentionally left blank

Introduction

As the twelfth century waned, no thoughtful Japanese could have failed to recognize that the long Heian interlude of peace, economic security, and cultural florescence was nearing its end, and that a new political force was threatening the imperial court's hegemony. The signs were unmistakable. In the countryside, there had been a steady evolution away from the institutions established by the seventh-century Taika Reform, which had brought all rice lands under state control and had created organs of local government to collect taxes and maintain order. At the time of the Reform, some powerful families had stayed on the land, where they had typically occupied subordinate government offices; others had moved to the capital and, as members of a new aristocracy, had helped create the brilliant civilization depicted in the eleventh-century Tale of Genji. * Over the years, the court's preoccupation with the immediate concerns of aristocratic life had led to the discontinuance of the periodic land allotments on which the Taika economic system was based; to the widespread growth of private landholdings, known as shōen; and to the rise of a provincial armed elite, brought into existence by the government's military impotence. Many among the new warrior class traced their roots to pre-Taika forebears who had remained in the provinces; others were aristocrats who had come from the capital as shōen managers and provincial officials, or were the descendants of such men. The court had become accustomed to calling on them in case of need, and during the tenth century, in particular, had used some of their prominent leaders to quell two protracted civil disturbances in eastern and western Japan, the rebellions of Taira no Masakado and Fujiwara no Sumitomo, respectively. The result had been a great increase in the power and prestige of two warrior clans of aristocratic lineage, the Taira, or Heike * After frequent early moves, the court had settled first at Nara (8th c.) and then at Heian[kyō] (794 on; modern Kyoto).

2

Introduction

("House of Taira"), and the Minamoto, or Genji ("Minamoto Clan"), whose chieftains had become actual or potential overlords for large numbers of local warriors and warrior bands. The main Minamoto strength was in the east; the Taira had established themselves both in the east and in the west, where they had enriched themselves through the China trade. In the capital, little heed had been taken of the potential threat such power bases represented. The court aristocrats had continued throughout to view the rural warriors as bumpkins, useful for punishing rebels, furnishing guards to make city life safer, and repulsing incursions of soldier-monks from the Enryakuji, Kōfukuji, and Todaiji temples (which had developed a tendency to press their grievances by marching on the imperial palace), but otherwise unworthy of serious notice, except insofar as the economic resources of the wealthier ones might be tapped. Their attention remained fixed on the annual round of public and private ceremonies, amusements, and religious observances in the capital, and on the ceaseless quest for influence and preferment in the Chinese-style central bureaucracy, which was another Taika legacy. In theory, the Taika Reform had made the Emperor the supreme court figure, the source of all social status and bureaucratic position. As early as the ninth century, however, one clan, the Fujiwara, had succeeded in controlling the sovereigns—many of them children who either died young or abdicated after a few years—by providing them with Fujiwara mothers, uncles, grandfathers, and Regents; and had consequently monopolized the desirable offices, acquired large numbers of shōen, and otherwise prospered. Their ascendancy had endured until late in the eleventh century, when Emperor GoSanjō, the able, mature offspring of an imperial princess, had abdicated and established what was thenceforth to function as a second center of prestige and power, the Retired Emperor's Office (Innochō), with edict-issuing authority comparable to that of the Emperor. The principal figures in an Innochō were a small group of from five to twenty kinshin ("close attendants"), who typically included rich provincial Governors, relatives of the former sovereign's nurses, talented figures with no future in the bureaucracy, and men who enjoyed the Retired Emperor's personal favor. Rivalries and shifting alliances involving the kinshin, the members of the regular bureaucracy, the Fujiwara Regent, and the reigning and retired sovereigns had exacerbated the already fierce competition for rank and office, affected the distribution of economic plums, and, in the absence of a rule of primogeniture, vastly complicated the selection of new Emperors. It was under such circumstances that the imperial succession fell vacant in 1155. Complex, deep-seated animosities flared after the Retired Emperor of the day, Toba, chose the future Emperor Go-Shirakawa, and Toba's death in 1156 set off the brief armed clash known as the Hogen Disturbance. (See Appendix A.) With the aid of the Minamoto and Taira clan chieftains, Yoshitomo and Kiyomori, Go-Shirakawa's supporters triumphed over their opponents, who had relied on Yoshitomo's father, Tameyoshi (the former Minamoto chieftain), and a minor Taira named Tadamasa. But in a larger

Introduction

3

sense both side s lost, because the affair brough t the warrior class forward as an independent force, capable of determining events at the highest politica l level. Less tha n fou r year s later, Go-Shirakawa , b y then th e Retire d Emperor , encountered a secon d challeng e from a factio n resentfu l o f th e privilege s granted t o hi s kinshin, and Kiyomor i again defeate d the insurgents, whos e chief militar y support ha d com e from Yoshitomo , Kiyomori's erstwhile ally. In that clash, known as the Heiji Disturbance, the Minamoto were rendered leaderless, bereft of Tameyoshi, Yoshitomo, and Yoshitomo's heir, Yoshihira. It was only thanks to the ple a of a compassionate Tair a woman , Lad y Ike, that the next in line for the chieftainship, Yoshitomo's fourteen-year-old son Yoritomo, was spared and allowed to live in exile in eastern Japan. Kiyomori and hi s relatives, on th e other hand , entere d a period o f prosperity suc h as no military clan had dreame d of. The groundwork fo r the Taira ascendancy had been laid by two members of th e clan' s wester n branch , Kiyomori' s fathe r an d grandfather , Tadamor i and Masamori, who ha d manage d to brea k into cour t societ y as kinshin of Go-Shirakawa's great-grandfather and father , Retire d Emperor s Shirakawa and Toba . A s a resul t o f their militar y services, and o f their lavis h expen ditures o n project s dea r t o th e imperia l hearts , Kiyomor i himsel f ha d re ceived significant preferment in office an d rank from hi s twelfth yea r on. Hi s exploits i n the Hoge n an d Heij i disturbance s were rewarded wit h substan tial appointments : b y 116 0 he had alread y joined the exalte d rank s of the senior nobles (kugyo), an d in 1167 he advanced from th e lowest ministerial office, Palac e Minister, t o th e pinnacl e o f the bureaucracy , the chancellor ship, without passin g through the intermediat e positions of Minister of the Right an d Ministe r o f th e Left . Followin g th e usua l practice o f ambitiou s courtiers, h e also established kinship ties in high places. Hi s principal wif e was siste r t o Go-Shirakawa' s favorite , Kenshunmon'in , an d thu s aun t t o Kenshunmon'in's son , Emperor Takakura ; on e o f his daughters, th e futur e Kenreimon'in, became a consort of Emperor Takakura; and other daughters married important Fujiwar a noblemen. Retired Empero r Go-Shirakawa , unde r whose auspice s Kiyomori's spec tacular ris e occurred, seem s to hav e been willing enough to brin g the Taira leader and his relatives forward. The clan's military support wa s vital to the former sovereign' s position, and his interests and Kiyomori's coincided during the period when both wer e maneuvering to place Kenshunmon'in' s son on the throne. Moreover, Kiyomori carried out his activities with consider able prudence—not only during the tense early 116o's, when Go-Shirakawa and th e reignin g Emperor, Nijo , wer e a t loggerheads , bu t throughou t hi s public career, whic h ended i n 1168 , within months of Emperor Takakura' s accession, whe n he took Buddhist vows in consequence of an illness. But Kiyomori' s circumspectio n disguise d th e fac t tha t hi s cla n ha d be come a potentially dangerous power center . By the mid-nyo's, dozens of its members had acquire d covete d offices , profitabl e provincial governorships , and extensiv e shoen ; th e Retire d Empero r foun d himsel f competin g wit h Emperor Takakura's Tair a kinsmen for his son's ear; and Kiyomori's daugh-

4

Introduction

ter wa s a n imperia l consort , th e potentia l mothe r o f a futur e sovereign . Members of the clan had begun to display an arrogance that was profoundly offensive t o th e establishe d aristocracy , man y of whom remaine d unrecon ciled t o th e presenc e o f militar y upstarts i n thei r midst . Kenshunmon'in' s brother, Taira n o Tokitada, had been heard t o remark, "All who do not belong to this clan must rank as less than men, " an d one of Kiyomori's young grandsons, Sukemori , ha d create d a scanda l i n 117 0 b y insultin g the Re gent—an inciden t particularly galling because the boy' s conduc t ha d bee n defended b y his father, Shigemori, Kiyomori's successor a s clan chieftain. In 1177, Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa attempted to neutralize the Taira threat. Wit h hi s encouragement, a grou p o f kinshin planned a militar y action agains t th e clan , relying on th e assistanc e of Yukitsuna, a minor Genj i from nearb y Settsu Province . The plo t collapsed whe n Yukitsun a betrayed his associates , an d th e kinshi n wer e arreste d an d punishe d a s Kiyomor i saw fit. No issu e was made of Go-Shirakawa's involvement, but th e affai r lef t a n irreparable breach between the Retired Emperor and Kiyomori. There was a period o f uneas y truce, durin g which th e tw o cam e togethe r i n a sho w of amity for the birth of their mutual grandson, the future Empero r Antoku, in 1178. Then, in 1179, the Taira suffered a devastating blow: Shigemori, their forceful, talente d leader, died at the ag e of forty-three and wa s succeeded as chieftain b y hi s brothe r Munemori , whos e cowardic e an d poo r judgment were to be among the causes of the clan's ruin. Go-Shirakawa seize d the op portunity to deprive the clan of tax rights and properties t o which Kiyomori felt entitled , an d t o decid e agains t Kiyomori' s candidat e fo r a n importan t court office . Kiyomor i promptly took an army to the capital from hi s villa at Fukuhara (modern Kobe), terminated the official appointment s of more than three dozen of the Retired Emperor's kinshin and other supporters, an d confined the forme r sovereign t o th e Tob a Mansion , a n imperia l villa outsid e the city. Kiyomori made his demarche toward the end of 1179. A few months later, he completed th e swee p of actual an d potentia l rival s by installing his one year-old grandso n o n th e throne , whic h Empero r Takakur a wa s force d t o vacate. But the Tair a cla n had becom e a vulnerable target fo r anyon e wh o chose t o pu t himsel f forwar d a s a defende r o f the imperia l hous e an d th e traditional order . At the instigation o f Minamoto no Yorimasa , a respecte d elderly Buddhist Novice who lived in the capital area, one of Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa's sons , Princ e Mochihito , summone d th e provincia l Genj i (Minamoto) t o arm s withi n tw o month s o f th e infan t Empero r Antoku' s accession. Before th e year was out, tw o ambitiou s Genji , th e no w grow n Yoritom o and hi s cousin, Kis o no Yoshinaka, were fighting Heike armie s in the prov inces. Yoritomo won an important psychological victory at the Fuj i Rive r in late 1180. He then retired to his headquarters in eastern Japan, where, as the "Kamakura Lord, " h e concentrate d o n establishin g feuda l relationship s with loca l warriors t o who m h e guaranteed lan d rights i n exchange fo r al -

Introduction

5

legiance ( a tacti c th e Tair a sough t i n vai n t o counte r b y recruitin g me n through bureaucrati c channels). In early 1181, the Taira, already at a disadvantage, were further staggere d by the death of Kiyomori, which left th e hapless Munemori in control o f the clan's destinies . Widesprea d famin e an d pestilenc e produce d a lul l i n th e fighting, but by mid-n83 Yoshinaka was threatening the capital. Munemor i fled westward a t th e hea d o f hi s kinsmen , overriding the objection s o f his brother Tomomori an d others who wanted to mount a last-ditch stand, and taking along Emperor Antok u i n an attemp t t o legitimat e the clan's status . The Retire d Emperor promptly enthroned anothe r o f his young grandsons , the sovereign known t o history as Emperor Go-Toba . Meanwhile, thre e days after th e flight of the Taira, Yoshinaka made a triumphant entr y into th e city , accompanied b y his uncle Yukiie. Hailed a s a savior at first, he soon wore out his welcome. His men foraged for provisions in the famine-stricken countryside, the volatile Yukiie slandered hi m to Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa , his rustic ways alienated the snobbish aristo crats, and his efforts t o launch an effective campaig n against the Taira in the west faile d miserably . Four month s afte r hi s grand entry , th e Retire d Em peror mustere d a ragtag collection of soldier-monks and loca l warriors an d ordered th e "savior " to withdra w fro m th e capital . Yoshinak a crushed th e imperial forces , carrie d ou t wholesal e demotion s o f hig h cour t officials , made a futil e attemp t t o persuad e th e Heik e t o all y themselve s with hi m against his cousin Yoritomo, with whom th e Retired Emperor was in active communication, an d finally died a t the hand s o f Yoritomo's easter n forces , which wer e commande d b y tw o o f th e Kamakur a Lord' s half-brothers , Noriyori an d Yoshitsune. Less tha n a mont h later , th e easter n force s attacke d Ikuta-no-mor i an d Ichi-no-tani, the eastern and western entrances to a stronghold the Taira had established betwee n th e mountain s an d th e sea , i n wha t i s now th e Kob e area. Thank s t o a surprise assault fro m th e mountains behind Ichi-no-tani , executed b y Yoshitsun e and a fe w of his men , the stronghol d fell , an d th e Taira fled over the water to Yashima in Shikoku, crippled by the loss of many of their leading kinsmen and retainers . Noriyori returne d t o Kamakur a afte r th e Ichi-no-tan i victory , bu t i n mid-n84, Yoritomo sent him westward again , with instructions to seek out and attack the Taira. Meanwhile, Yoshitsune had been guarding the capital. Yoritomo had indicated to Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa that he would also send Yoshitsun e against th e Taira , bu t no w h e change d hi s mind, angere d because th e Retire d Empero r ha d grante d hi s brother tw o desirabl e cour t offices withou t consultin g him . Noriyor i therefor e advanced alon e t o Su o and Nagato provinces, where he presently found himsel f bottle d u p b y two Taira forces—one , unde r th e abl e Tomomori, threatenin g th e Kyush u sea lanes fro m Hikoshima , an d th e other , imperilin g hi s rear , dispatche d t o Kojima i n Bizen Provinc e from Yashima , where Munemori remaine d wit h Emperor Antoku . Furthe r hampere d b y suppl y problem s an d a lac k o f boats, Noriyori idle d away half a year in the vicinity.

6

Introduction

Finally, in early 1185, Yoritomo ordered Yoshitsune into action. Yoshitsune crossed t o Shikok u during a storm , too k th e Tair a b y surprise , an d drov e them fro m Yashima . Munemor i joine d forces with hi s brother Tomomori , and th e opposin g side s met i n a last majo r engagement , the nava l battle of Dan-no-ura, which ended with the defeat of the Taira and th e deaths of Emperor Antoku , Kiyomori' s widow, an d mos t o f the mal e clansmen . There after, Yoritom o and Go-Shirakawa reached a tacit understanding, with ultimate authorit y exercise d b y th e cour t i n for m an d b y th e ne w Kamakur a military government in fact. The Genj i rule d Japan, an d Kiyomori' s descendants disappeared fro m th e pages of history. Like other dramati c events of far-reaching import, th e ris e and fal l o f th e house o f Taira, an d particularl y the protracted five-year struggle known t o scholars a s th e Genpe i War , constituted a ric h sourc e o f material s fo r th e storyteller. Even before th e final Heike defeat i n 1185 , tales must have been circulating about isolated events in the conflict. And at some point, probably early in the thirteenth century, the ancestor of the present Heike monogatari made its appearance . The Tale o f th e Heike i s know n toda y i n numerou s versions , probabl y dating fro m th e thirteent h centur y to th e Ed o period (1600-1868) : som e are relatively short, some very long; some have variant titles; some are written in Chinese; som e were seemingly designed t o be read; and some contain internal evidence suggestive of use by Buddhist preachers (sekkydji). B y far the most characteristic, however, are texts of intermediate length, known t o have bee n narrate d b y a clas s o f blin d men calle d biwa hoshi. Biwa is th e Japanese name for the pipa, a Chinese musical instrument resembling a lute that ha d entere d Japan wit h th e introductio n o f Buddhism many centuries earlier; hosh i ("maste r o f the doctrines" ) designate s a mon k or , a s i n thi s case, a layman in monk's garb . The biwa hoshi had appeare d i n the countryside several centuries earlier. Many of them frequented Buddhist temples, institutions traditionally hospitable to the unfortunate, where they probably learned to play the biwa, and where they may have acquired th e habit of wearing clerical robes. Thanks to their attire , t o thei r acut e nonvisua l senses , an d t o thei r master y o f th e biwa—which, like other stringed instruments, was considered an efficaciou s means of establishing contact with unsee n powers—they see m to hav e impressed country folk a s capable of communicating with the otherworld, an d they were thus called upon to drive away disease gods and pacify angr y spirits. They als o functione d a s wayside entertainers, tellin g stories (ofte n o f a sermonizing nature), reciting poems, and singin g songs. By the thirteent h century , large numbers of such men had congregate d i n the capital , wher e they mus t have encountered a demand fo r storie s abou t the Genpei War—in particular, tales of tragic or violent death, which, when related with sympathy, would serve to quiet the restless spirits of the deceased. Some of them are known t o hav e frequented the Enryakuj i o n Mount Hiei , the home base of a school o f preachers famed fo r their eloquence and erudition; some almos t certainl y used their ar t t o becom e acquainte d wit h mid-

Introduction

7

level cour t nobles , th e kin d o f men wh o collecte d ora l storie s a s a hobby . Although the details are elusive, the ancestral Heike monogatari almost certainly emerged from suc h circumstances—from a pooling of the talents and practices o f religiousl y oriented professiona l entertainers with th e literar y skills of educated men . Medieval writings proffer severa l explanations of our work' s origins . The best know n appear s i n Tsurezuregusa (Essay s i n Idleness) , a collectio n of jottings se t dow n aroun d 133 0 b y Yoshid a Kenko , a mon k an d forme r courtier with a reputation as a scholar and a n antiquarian: In Retire d Empero r Go-Toba' s time , th e Forme r Shinan o Officia l Yukinag a wo n praise fo r his learning. Bu t when commanded t o participate i n a discussion o f yuefu poetry, he forgot tw o o f the virtues in the "Danc e of the Seve n Virtues," and conse quently acquired the nickname "Young Gentleman of the Five Virtues." Sick at heart, he abandoned scholarshi p an d took the tonsure. Archbishop Jien [th e Enryakuj i Abbot ] mad e a point o f summoning and lookin g after anyone , eve n a servant , wh o coul d boas t o f a n accomplishment ; thus , h e granted thi s Shinan o Novic e a n allowance . Yukinag a compose d Th e Tale o f th e Heike an d taught i t to a blind man, Shobutsu , s o that th e man might narrate it . His descriptions o f thing s havin g t o d o wit h th e Enryakuj i wer e especiall y good . H e wrote with a detailed knowledg e o f Kurd Hogan Yoshitsune's activities, bu t di d no t say much about Gam a n o Kanj a Noriyori , possibl y fo r lack of information. When i t came t o warrior s an d th e martial arts , Shobutsu, wh o wa s an easterner , pu t ques tions t o warrior s an d ha d Yukinag a writ e wha t h e learned . Peopl e sa y tha t ou r present-day biwa hoshi imitate Shobutsu's natural voice . (Tsurezuregusa^ Sec . 2.2.6 )

If w e assume Emperor Go-Toba's "time " to mea n both hi s reign (118398) an d hi s perio d o f authorit y a s Retire d Empero r (1198-12.2,1) , an d i f scholars are correct i n ascribing the original Heike monogatari t o th e early thirteenth century , the n Kenko' s datin g i s approximatel y accurate . More over, Yukinaga is a historically identifiable figure of the righ t period. I n th e absence o f independent evidence, we cannot g o further , bu t Kenko' s statements probably reflect the kind of thing that actually happened, even though they ma y b e wholl y or partiall y inaccurate in thei r particulars . Th e sam e may be said of the attributions to other authors put forward in other sources, along with purported informatio n about textua l evolution . Although none of those attributions can be substantiated, they seem to support the assumption that a number of different peopl e had a hand in the work's creation, and that some versions, at least, were the product of collaboration between biwa hoshi and mid-level courtiers or Buddhist monks (or both). The available evidence also suggests that a number of Heike texts were in existence by the end of the thirteenth century. It is impossible to kno w ho w much th e earlies t versions may have resembled one anothe r i n content an d style, or whether they all sprang from a single original, but w e can say that any versions entirely unrelated to ou r presen t texts hav e disappeared without a trace . Althoug h there ar e man y points o f differenc e betwee n extan t texts, they have all descended from a common parent, even the huge forty-

8

Introduction

eight-chapter Tale o f th e Rise and th e Fall o f th e Minamoto an d th e Taira (Genpei josuiki), which bears a unique title and was once considere d a n independent work . This Introductio n i s not th e place for a discussion of the immensely complicated, ill-understood connection s between surviving Heike texts. We shall be concerned onl y with th e version perfected over a thirty-year period an d recorded i n 1371 by a man name d Kakuichi , a biwa hoshi wh o took tradi tional materials, reshaped them into a work o f great literary distinction, an d established a standar d text , memorize d an d narrate d b y man y successiv e generations of blind performers. By th e firs t hal f o f the fourteent h century , the biwa hoshi i n th e capita l had becom e sufficientl y specialize d in what cam e to b e called heikyoku, o r "Heike monogatari narration, " to for m a guild, the Todoza , wit h a nobl e house as patron. A court noble's diary tells us that Kakuichi was active in the guild b y 1340 , when h e is conjectured to hav e been abou t fort y year s old . There is no reliable information concerning his earlier life—merely a legend preserved in a seventeenth-century collection o f Todoza tradition s an d pre cepts, Saikai yotekishu, tha t identifie s hi m a s havin g bee n a Shoshaza n monk.* Accordin g to tha t work , h e became a biwa hoshi afte r th e sudde n loss o f his vision , wen t t o th e capital , joine d th e Todoza , an d ros e t o th e guild's top ranks. Whatever his origins, by 1340 he was presenting heikyoku performances tha t th e sam e nobl e diaris t describe d a s "different " (ikei), a comment probably inspired not onl y by his textual revision s but als o b y his performance style , which seem s to hav e been mor e complex , colorful , an d melodic than anythin g previously attempted b y the guild members. Some scholars have theorized that Kakuich i drew on the Buddhist chants (shomyo) use d at Shoshazan. We know that Shoshazan was a recognized cen ter o f Buddhist music by the fifteent h century , but i t is not certai n whethe r this was the case in Kakuichi's day—or, indeed, whether there is any truth in the legen d associatin g hi m wit h th e temple . Nevertheless , h e undoubtedl y revolutionized heikyok u performance . Durin g hi s lifetim e an d probabl y soon afte r the appearance of the original Kakuichi text, the Todoza spli t into two schools , th e Ichikata-ry u and th e Yasaka-ryu . Personalities an d othe r issues ma y hav e bee n involved , bu t th e mai n reaso n fo r th e disagreemen t seems t o hav e been tha t a conservativ e faction , th e futur e Yasaka-ryu , refused t o accep t th e innovations introduced b y Kakuichi and adopte d b y the rest of the community, who becam e the Ichikata-ryu. Thanks largely to Kakuichi, heikyoku won upper-class acceptance and became recognized as the leading contemporary performin g art. Both the Ichikata-ryu and the Yasaka-ryu continued to flourish in the so-called golden age of heikyok u narration , th e centur y fro m Kakuichi' s deat h i n 137 1 t o th e Onin War, which was fought in the capital between 146 7 and 1477 . Five or six hundred biwa hoshi are reported t o have been active in the city in 1462. , * Shoshaza n wa s anothe r nam e fo r th e Enkyoji , a Tenda i templ e o n Moun t Shosh a i n Harima Province (now in Himeji City, Hyogo-ken). Monk Jigu, Saikai yotekishii, ed. Tomikura Tokujiro (Tokyo , 1956), p. 94.

Introduction

9

and the bes t of them enjoye d the patronag e of aristocrats or leadin g warriors, for whom they sang on demand. But the Onin War marked a turning point i n heikyoku history. Thereafter, other type s of entertainment became more popular—fo r example , th e no h drama , th e comi c kyoge n play , an d the recitatio n b y "narrator monks " (katariso) o f the militar y tal e Taiheiki (Chronicle of Great Peace). This doe s no t mea n tha t Heike monogatari fel l int o obscurity . Storie s about the Genpei epoch were never to lose their appeal, and Th e Tale of th e Heike, the principal repository of such materials, continued to attract read ers. Heike monogatari also served as a model for medieval chronicles of later military campaigns , an d a s a point o f departure fo r countles s drama s an d prose stories. O f the sixteen warrior pieces (shuramono) i n the modern noh repertoire, a majority ar e based on Heike monogatari, and many follow its text closely , a practic e specificall y advocate d b y Zeami , th e leadin g no h dramatist. Other types of noh plays retell Heike anecdote s about music and poetry, or cente r on som e of the work's most pathetic figures. Heike heroe s appear a s protagonists i n thirty-three of fifty extant balla d dramas (kowakamai, a form prominent in the sixteenth century). They figure in innumerable kabuk i and puppe t play s (joruri) a s well, many of which continu e t o enjoy grea t popularity , a s d o moder n films and televisio n dramas dealin g with the Genpei period. Heike character s also play important role s in all of the half-doze n or s o popula r prose-fictio n genres of the Ed o period . A s a measure of the work's endurin g appeal, we may note that a potboiler calle d Shin heike monogatari (Ne w Tale of the Heike) was a national best-seller as recently a s th e 1950*8 . Ther e ar e medieva l and late r Heike pictur e books , songs, comic verses, and parodies . It would be wrong to claim direct influence from Heike monogatari for all of th e hundred s of literary and artisti c productions inspire d by the Genpe i campaigns. Some authors retold old anecdotes missing from Heike monogatari', other s launche d Genpe i figure s o n adventure s of thei r ow n devising . But we can probably say that no single Japanese literary work has influence d so many writers in so many genres for so long a time as the Heike, and tha t no era in the Japanese past ca n today match the romantic appeal of the late twelfth century . It is not surprising , then, that one of the two heikyoku performing schools managed to survive the medieval period despite the competition of newer forms of entertainment. The Yasaka-ryu dropped ou t o f sight around 1600 , bu t th e Ichikata-ry u obtaine d shoguna l protection, lingered into the twentieth century, and stil l claims a handful o f performers. In seeking an explanation for the Ichikata-ryu's greater longevity, we may note its tighter organizational structure, an advantage traditionally ascribed to Kakuichi , who i s said t o have created it s fou r grade s an d sixtee n sub grades of performers. The school also possessed a superior text, as is evident from a compariso n wit h extan t Yasaka-ry u texts. And, finally, it seem s t o have offered a more appealing performance style. There ar e comment s o n performanc e in various Todoza documents , in cluding extensiv e discussio n i n th e seventeenth-centur y collection Saikai

io Introduction yotekishu,* an d ther e ar e als o Edo-perio d scores , compile d whe n sighte d amateurs took u p heikyok u as a hobby. I n view of the prestig e enjoye d by Kakuichi an d hi s text, and o f the generall y conservative nature of the Japa nese arts during and afte r th e medieval period, w e can probably assume that such sources , an d th e moder n performer s who us e them, reflec t Kakuichi' s own practice to a considerable extent . Drawing on these sources, then , we can say that the performer was silent while th e biw a wa s played ; tha t th e biw a musi c was relativel y uncomplicated, a s compared with , say , the samise n music in the jorur i puppet play ; and that the biwa passages were short. The instrument sounded the opening pitch fo r a voca l passage , gav e th e pitc h fo r th e succeedin g passage , o r heightened th e moo d conveye d b y th e text . Th e voca l par t o f th e perfor mance was a combinatio n of declamatio n and singing . For eac h sectio n (ku)—that is , each titled subdivision of a chapter (maki) —there wa s a prescribed katari, or narrative, pattern, designe d both to suit the context an d to provide the variety and dram a necessar y to captur e an d hold a n audience' s attention. Ther e are said to have been as many as thirty-three types of melodies in us e at on e tim e or another , o f which som e eight o r nin e were espe cially important. ^ A brie f loo k a t fou r o f the m wil l giv e a genera l ide a of their nature . The most musical was the sanju ("threefold") , used for passages that dealt with th e imperial court , th e supernatural, the arts , o r th e classica l past, or wherever a n effec t o f gentle, elegant beaut y was desired . High-pitche d an d leisurely, it was compare d i n Saikai yotekishu to th e flight of a large cran e rising from th e reed plains: the voice soared lik e the bird, wavered gracefull y as though flapping its wings, and settle d slowl y to earth again . A quavering, slow melody called origoe ("broken voice") was employed in pathetic or tragic passages, such as the description of little Emperor Antoku's death, or to express heroic resolve on the part of a character, or to convey an address to the throne, or for letters, some kinds of dialogues, and soliloquies . A livelie r melody , hiroi ("pickin g up") , wa s associate d especiall y wit h fighting and deed s of valor, but migh t also b e prescribed fo r descriptions of disasters, scene s of confusion, or an y other sor t o f dramatic action . For straightforward narration, the performer might employ kudoki ("reci tation"), a relatively fast, simple melody close to ordinary speech. (Narratio n was als o rendere d i n shiragoe, "plai n voice, " a bris k declamator y style making no us e of melody.) Kakuichi's ar t a s a performe r manifeste d itself no t onl y i n th e develop ment of a superior repertoire of melodies, but also , and more significantly, in the painstakin g combinatio n o f individua l melodic element s int o pattern s that were dramatically effective an d appropriate t o the content. Arme d with the mode l h e provided, whic h regulate d ever y nuanc e of every section, th e Ichikata-ryu ran k an d file enjoyed a n invaluabl e advantage over thei r com petitors. W e cannot full y appreciat e tha t advantage , no r ca n w e recaptur e * Summarize d in Makot o Ueda , Literary an d Ar t Theories i n Japan (Cleveland , Ohio, 1967), pp. 114-17. f Saikai yotekishu^ pp . 48-55.

Introduction 1

1

the medieval audience's experience, eve n if we are fortunat e enough t o wit ness a brief performance by a modern narrator. Limited for all practical purposes t o th e printe d page , w e fin d ourselve s in th e positio n o f thos e wh o must read a script instea d of seeing the play performed. But just as the bes t dramatists surmount such obstacles, so Kakuichi and his fellow authors have created a n independen t literar y wor k o f remarkabl e status . Appendi x C , which can best be approached afte r a n initial reading of the text, attempts t o sketch some of the dimensions of their accomplishment. Here it is enough to say tha t i t i s th e translator' s fault , no t theirs , i f thi s Englis h version fail s to convey at least some of the heroic spirit, humor, pathos, and lyric beauty of th e original .

This page intentionally left blank

Translator's Note

Ages mentione d i n th e Translatio n hav e bee n calculate d i n th e Japanes e manner, according to the number of calendar years during which the person had lived ; those mentione d elsewher e have been calculate d i n th e Wester n manner. Era names and time s of day have been recorded withou t th e addi tion of bracketed Western equivalents, an intrusion that seemed pedantic for a work of the creative literary imagination. Western equivalents are provided in Appendix A. For eas e of reference, chapte r subdivision s (&« , "sections") have been numbered. The familiar bu t anachronisti c term samurai has been substituted throughou t fo r its ancestor, saburai ("one wh o serves," not necessarily i n a militar y capacity), the rational e bein g that, wit h on e possibl e exception (10.2,) , Heike monogatari always uses saburai to mea n armed retainer. I have converted unit s of measure into approximat e Wester n equivalents, choosin g Englis h terms rathe r tha n metri c in an attemp t t o avoi d a n excessively modern tone . Nuances an d variet y in th e us e o f titles, respec t language , patronymics , and sobriquets make a significant contribution t o the literary effectiveness of the Heike an d mus t have been savored b y readers and auditor s alike . I have included a fai r numbe r of full name s and titles , and , i n particular, hav e frequently translated verbatim when names are mentioned in dialogue. But the sheer number of the term s involved, and th e consequen t difficult y o f distinguishing one characte r fro m another , hav e made i t necessary to adop t th e general principle of referring t o character s b y their given names. The resul t is a persistent sligh t falsification o f tone, especially with regar d t o th e cous ins Minamoto n o Yoritomo and Minamoto n o Yoshinaka. Although the two appear mos t frequentl y i n the Translation a s Yoritomo an d Yoshinaka , the original text tends to identify Yoritomo , the heir to the clan chieftainship, in honorific term s ("Hi s Lordshi p th e Assistan t Commande r o f th e Militar y Guards," "the Kamakur a Lord," and th e like ) an d Yoshinaka , the so n of a

16 Translator's

Note

prostitute, simpl y as Kiso, or as Kiso no Yoshinaka, as though he were of no higher status than any other provincia l warrior. (O n the relatively few occasions when Yoshinaka is called Lord Kiso, I have tried to preserve that usage.) It will perhaps b e useful t o not e tha t a typical name o f a provincial war rior, such a s Imai no Shir o Kanehira , consiste d o f what we may call a sur name, derived from th e locality in which the man live d (in this case, Imai), a sobriquet indicatin g hi s orde r o f birt h withi n a mal e siblin g group (Shiro , fourth son) , an d a given nam e (Kanehira) . The particle n o ("from, " "of" ) appears t o hav e bee n use d inconsistently . Brother s wh o live d i n differen t localities, lik e Ima i n o Shir o Kanehir a an d Higuch i n o Jir o Kanemitsu , might hav e differen t surnames . Th e commones t sobriquets , identifyin g a man's first to elevent h sons, wer e Taro, Jiro, Saburo , Shiro, Goro , Rokuro, Shichiro, Hachiro , Kuro , Juro , an d Juichiro . A warrio r migh t b e furthe r identified b y the name, often abbreviated, of a court post or estate offic e for merly o r presentl y hel d b y himsel f o r a mal e relativ e (Uma-no-jo , Zenji , Shoji, etc.) ; o r b y th e ter m Kanja , use d o f boy s an d youn g me n wh o ha d performed the coming-of-age ceremony; or, in the case of a Minamoto chieftain's son like Yoshitsune, by a special title of respect, Onzoshi; or in various other ways . Information concernin g th e imperia l court , it s rank s an d offices , an d it s social milieu is available in William H. and Helen Craig McCullough, A Tale of Flowering Fortunes (Stanford , Calif., 1980 , 2 , vols.).

Principal Characters

Antoku, Emperor. Son of Emperor Takakura and Kenreimon'in; grandson of Kiyomori. Atsumori, Taira. So n of Tsunemori; nephew o f Kiyomori. Died a t Ichi-no tani. Dainagon-no-suke. Daughte r o f Goj o Majo r Counselo r Kunitsuna ; wif e of Shigehira ; on e o f Empero r Antoku' s nurses ; lady-in-waitin g t o Kenreimon'in. Go-Shirakawa, Retire d Emperor . So n o f Retire d Empero r Tob a an d Tai kenmon'in; exercise d authorit y durin g reign s o f Emperor s Nijo , Rokujo, Takakura, Antoku, and Go-Toba. Nijo and Takakura were his sons; Rokujo, Antoku, and Go-Toba, hi s grandsons. Juro Kurando, see Yukiie. Kagetoki, Kajiwara . Truste d lieutenan t of Yoritomo; figure s i n Heike monogatari as provoking Yoritomo's enmity toward Yoshitsune. Kamakura Lord, see Yoritomo. Kanehira, Imai. Foster-brother of Kiso no Yoshinaka. Kenreimon'in. Daughter of Kiyomori and Nu n o f Second Rank; full siste r of Munemori, Tomomori , an d Shigehira ; consort o f Empero r Taka kura; mothe r o f Emperor Antoku . Take n prisone r a t Dan-no-ura ; died as a nun. Kiso, see Yoshinaka. Kiyomori, Taira. So n of Tadamori; hea d o f clan afte r father' s death; dominated court . Koremori, Taira . Oldes t so n o f Shigemori ; committe d suicid e afte r takin g religious vows. Michimori, Taira . So n o f Norimori ; nephe w o f Kiyomori . Die d a t Ichi no-tani.

18 Principal

Characters

Mochihito, Prince . Second son of Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa; nominal leader of revolt against Taira in 1180. Called Prince Takakura. Mongaku, monk . I n Heike monogatari, incites Yoritomo to rebellion ; later gains reprieve for Koremori's son, Rokudai . Munemori, Taira . So n o f Kiyomor i and Nu n o f Secon d Rank ; cla n hea d after father' s death; Palac e Minister. Executed in 1185. Narichika, Fujiwara . Clos e associat e o f Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakawa ; brother-in-law o f Shigemori ; father-in-la w of Koremori . Execute d for plottin g revolt against Taira in 1177. Naritsune, Fujiwara . So n of Narichika; exiled to Kikai-ga-shima. Norimori, Taira . So n o f Tadamori ; brothe r o f Kiyomori ; father-in-la w of Narichika's son Naritsune. Died at Dan-no-ura. Noritsune, Taira . Son of Norimori; nephe w of Kiyomori. Depicted in Heike monogatari as a leading Taira commander. Noriyori, Minamoto . So n of Yoshitomo; half-brother of Yoritomo. On e o f Yoritomo's two principal commanders in the Genpei campaigns. Nun o f Second Rank. Taira n o Shish i (Tokiko) , principal wife o f Kiyomori and mother of Munemori, Tomomori, Shigehira, and Kenreimon'in. Died a t Dan-no-ura. Rokudai, Taira. Son of Koremori; grandson o f Shigemori. Shigehira, Taira. Son of Kiyomori and Nun o f Second Rank. Important Taira commander; capture d a t Ichi-no-tani and later executed . Shigemori, Taira. Oldes t so n an d hei r of Kiyomori, whom h e predeceased . Palace Minister. Sotsu-no-suke. Wife of Tokitada; on e of Emperor Antoku's nurses. Sukemori, Taira. Second son of Shigemori. Died at Dan-no-ura. Tadamori, Taira . Clan head; father o f Kiyomori. Tadanori, Taira . So n of Tadamori; brothe r o f Kiyomori. Known as a poet. Died a t Ichi-no-tani. Takakura, Emperor . So n of Retired Empero r Go-Shirakaw a an d Kenshunmon'in; nephe w o f Tokitada . Marrie d t o Kenreimon'in ; fathe r o f Emperor Antoku . Takakura, Prince, see Mochihito. Tokimasa, Hojo . Yoritomo' s deput y i n th e capita l afte r th e breac h wit h Yoshitsune. Tokitada, Taira . Membe r o f a branc h family . Brothe r o f Kenshunmon'in ; uncle of Emperor Takakura; brother of Nun o f Second Rank. Major Counselor. Tomomori, Taira . So n o f Kiyomor i an d Nu n o f Secon d Rank . Figure s in Heike monogatari a s a military leader. Died at Dan-no-ura . Tsunemasa, Taira . Oldes t so n o f Tsunemori; nephe w of Kiyomori. Known as a poet an d musician . Died at Ichi-no-tani. Tsunemori, Taira. Brother of Kiyomori; Consultant.

Principal Characters 1

9

Yorimasa, Minamoto. Distant relative of Yoritomo; military leader in revolt of Prince Mochihito. Yorimori, Taira . Half-brothe r o f Kiyomori ; so n o f Yoritomo' s benefactor , Lady Ike. Provisional Major Counselor . Yoritomo, Minamoto. Son and eventual heir of Yoshitomo; eastern hegemon; founder o f Kamakura Shogunate after victor y in Genpei War. Yoshimori, see Yukiie. Yoshinaka, Minamoto . So n o f Yoshikata ; cousi n o f Yoritomo . Leade r o f northern anti-Tair a forces ; killed in battle against Noriyori's army . Yoshinori, Minamoto. Son o f Tameyoshi; brother o f Yukiie; uncle of Yori tomo. Military figure; sided first with Yoritomo, later with Yoshinaka. Yoshitsune, Minamoto. Son of Yoshitomo; younger half-brother of Yoritomo. As one of Yoritomo's two principal commanders, won pivotal victories in the Genpe i campaigns. Later hounded b y force s of the jeal ous Yoritomo. Yukiie, Minamoto . So n o f Tameyoshi ; uncl e of Yoritomo . Know n a t firs t as Yoshimori . Military leader ; allie d successivel y with Yoritomo , Yoshinaka, and Yoshitsune.

Contents of the 'Heike'

Chapter i [i] Gio n Shoja , 2 3 [2 ] Th e Nigh t Attac k a t the Courtiers ' Hall , 2 4 [3 ] Th e Sea Bass, 2.6 [4 ] Page-Bo y Cuts, 28 [5 ] Kiyomori' s Flowering Fortunes, 28 [6 ] Gio , 30 [7 ] Twic e a n Imperia l Consort , 3 7 [8 ] Th e Quarre l Ove r th e Tablets , 3 9 [9] Th e Burnin g o f Kiyomizudera , 4 0 [10 ] Th e Namin g o f th e Crow n Prince , 42 [n ] Horseme n Encounte r the Regent, 42 [12 ] Shishi-no-tani , 45 [13 ] Th e Matter of Shunkan and the Battle at Ukawa, 47 [14 ] Th e Vows, 49 [15 ] Petition ing with Sacred Palanquins, 52 [16 ] Th e Burning of the Imperial Palace, 54

Chapter 2 [i] Th e Exil e o f th e Tenda i Abbot , 5 7 [2 ] Th e Matte r o f Hol y Teache r Yixing , 60 [3 ] Th e Executio n o f Saiko, 6 2 [4 ] Th e Lesse r Admonition, 6 6 [5 ] A Successful Ple a for th e Lesse r Captain, 7 0 [6 ] Th e Admonition , 7 3 [7 ] Th e Matte r of the Signa l Fires, 75 [8 ] Th e Exil e of the Majo r Counselor, 7 8 [9 ] Th e Pin e of Akoya, 8 0 [10 ] Th e Deat h o f th e Majo r Counselor , 8 2 [u ] Th e Matte r o f Tokudaiji, 8 4 [12 ] Th e Destructio n o f the Enryakuji : Th e Worker-Mon k Battles , 86 [13 ] Th e Destructio n o f the Enryakuji , 8 7 [14 ] Th e Burnin g of the Zenkoji , 88 [15 ] Yasuyori' s Prayer, 89 [16 ] Stupa s Cast Afloat , 9 0 [17 ] S u Wu, 94

Chapter 3 [i] Th e Pardon , 9 6 [2 ] Th e Foot-Drumming , 9 8 [3 ] Th e Imperia l Lying-in , 100 [4 ] A n Arra y o f Senio r Nobles , 10 2 [5 ] Th e Buildin g of th e Grea t Stupa , 104 [6 ] Raigo , 105 [7 ] Th e Lesser Captain's Return to the City, 10 7 [8 ] Ario , no[9] The Bishop's Death, 11 3 [10 ] Th e Tornado, 11 5 [n ] A n Exchange of Views Concernin g a Physician , 115 [12 ] Th e Unadorne d Sword , 11 7 [13 ] Th e Matter o f th e Lanterns , 11 9 [14 ] Th e Transmissio n o f Gold , 11 9 [15 ] A n Ex change of Views with th e Dharm a Seal , 12 0 [16 ] Th e Exilin g of the Minister s of State, 12 2 [17 ] Th e Matte r o f Yukitaka, 125 [18 ] Th e Exil e of the Retire d Emperor, 12 6 [19 ] Th e Seinan Detached Palace , 12 8

Contents o f th e 'Heike' 2,

1

Chapter 4 [i] Th e Imperia l Journey to Itsukushima , 13 0 [2. ] Th e Imperia l Return, 13 3 [3 ] An Arra y o f Genji , 13 5 [4 ] Th e Matte r o f th e Weasels , 13 9 [5 ] Nobutsura , 139 [6 ] Kio , 142 . [7 ] Th e Lette r t o th e Enryakuji , 14 5 [8 ] Th e Lette r t o th e Southern Capital , 14 6 [9 ] A Prolonged Genera l Meeting , 14 9 [10 ] A n Array of Monks, 15 0 [n ] Th e Battl e a t th e Bridge , 152 . [12, ] Th e Deat h o f th e Prince , 155 [13 ] Th e Youn g Princ e Become s a Monk , 15 8 [14 ] Th e Matte r o f Tojo , T 59 I 1 5] Th e Thrush Monsters , 16 0 [16 ] Th e Burning of Miidera, 16 3

Chapter 5 [i] Th e Transfer o f the Capital, 16 5 [2 ] Moon-Viewing , 16 9 [3 ] Strang e Occur rences, 17 1 [4 ] Th e Fas t Courier, 17 3 [5 ] A n Array of Court Enemies , 174 [6 ] The Xianyan g Palace, 17 5 [7 ] Mongaku' s Austerities , 17 8 [8 ] Th e Subscriptio n List, 17 9 [9 ] Mongaku' s Exile , 181 [10 ] Th e Retired Emperor's Fukuhar a Edict, 183 [n ] Fuj i River , 184 [12 ] Th e Matter of the Gosechi Dances , 19 0 [13 ] Th e Return to the Ol d Capital , 19 3 [14 ] Th e Burning of Nara, 19 4

Chapter 6 [i] Th e Deat h o f th e Ne w Retire d Emperor , 19 7 [2, ] Autum n Leaves , 19 9 [3 ] Aoi, 20 0 [4 ] Kogo , 20 1 [5 ] Th e Circula r Letter , 2.0 6 [6 ] Th e Arriva l o f th e Couriers, 20 7 [7 ] Th e Deat h o f Kiyomori, 209 [8 ] Th e Man-Mad e Island , 2.12 , [9] Jishinbo , 21 3 [10 ] Th e Gion Consort , 2.1 5 [n ] Th e Hoars e Shouts , 2.2. 0 [12] Th e Battle at Yokotagawara, 22, 1

Chapter 7 [i] Shimiz u n o Kanja , 22 4 [2 ] Th e Expeditio n t o th e Norther n Provinces , 22 5 [3] Th e Visi t t o Chikubushima , 22 6 [4 ] Th e Battl e at Hiuchi , 22 7 [5 ] Th e Petition, 22 8 [6 ] Th e Descen t int o Kurikara , 23 0 [7 ] Th e Battl e a t Shinohara , 232 [8 ] Sanemori , 23 3 [9 ] Genbo , 23 5 [10 ] Kiso' s Lette r t o th e Enryakuji , 236 [n ] Th e Reply , 23 8 [12 ] Th e Heik e Join t Petitio n t o Moun t Hiei , 23 9 [13] Th e Emperor's Fligh t from th e Capital , 24 1 [14 ] Koremori' s Fligh t from th e Capital, 24 4 [15 ] Imperia l Visits , 24 5 [16 ] Tadanori' s Fligh t fro m th e Capital , 246 [17 ] Tsunemasa' s Fligh t fro m th e Capital , 24 7 [18 ] Concernin g Seizan , 249 [19 ] Th e Fligh t o f th e Heik e fro m th e Capital , 25 0 [20 ] Th e Fligh t fro m Fukuhara, 25 3

Chapter 8 [i] Th e Imperial Journey to the Enryakuji, 25 6 [2 ] Natora , 259 [3 ] Th e Reel of Thread, 26 2 [4 ] Th e Flight from th e Dazaifu, 26 4 [5 ] Th e Retired Emperor Ap points a Barbarian-Subduing Commander, 26 6 [6 ] Nekoma , 268 [7 ] Th e Battle at Mizushima , 27 0 [8 ] Th e Deat h o f Seno, 271 [9 ] Muroyama , 27 4 [10 ] Th e Tsuzumi Police Lieutenant, 275 [n ] Th e Battle at the Hojuji, 27 9

Chapter 9 [i] Th e Matte r o f Ikezuki , 28 3 [2 ] Th e Firs t Ma n Acros s th e Uj i River , 28 6 [3] Th e Battl e at th e Riverbed , 28 8 [4 ] Th e Deat h o f Kiso, 291 [5 ] Th e Execu tion o f Higuchi , 29 3 [6 ] Si x Battles , 29 6 [7 ] Th e Arra y o f Force s a t Mikusa , 298 [8 ] Th e Battle at Mikusa, 30 1 [9 ] Th e Old Horse, 302 [10 ] Firs t and Second Attackers , 30 5 [n ] Th e Doubl e Charge , 30 8 [12 ] Th e Assaul t fro m th e

2,2, Contents

of th e 'Heike'

Cliff, 31 0 [13 ] Th e Deat h o f Etchu n o Zenji , 312 . [14 ] Th e Deat h o f Tadanori , 313 [15 ] Th e Captur e o f Shigehira , 31 4 [16 ] Th e Deat h o f Atsumori , 31 5 [17] Th e Deat h o f Tomoakira , 31 8 [18 ] Th e Flight , 31 9 [19 ] Kozaisho' s Sui cide, 32. 0

Chapter 10 [i] Th e Parad e o f Heads , 32. 5 [2. ] Th e Lady-in-Waitin g a t th e Imperia l Palace , 3 27 [3 ] Th e Retired Emperor's Edict to Yashima, 331 [4 ] Th e Reply, 331 [5 ] A Statement o f Precepts , 33 3 [6 ] Th e Journe y Dow n th e Easter n Se a Road , 33 5 [7] Senju-no-Mae , 338 [8 ] Yokobue , 341 [9 ] Th e Book of Koya, 343 [10 ] Ko remori Become s a Monk , 34 4 [n ] Th e Pilgrimag e to Kumano , 34 7 [12 ] Th e Suicide of Koremori, 348 [13 ] Th e Three-Da y Heiji , 35 0 [14 ] Fujito , 353

Chapter n [i] Revers e Oars , 35 8 [2 ] Katsuur a Beac h an d Ozakago e Pass , 36 0 [3 ] Th e Death o f Tsuginobu, 36 3 [4 ] Nas u n o Yoichi , 366 [5 ] Th e Droppe d Bow , 36 8 [6] Th e Battl e a t Shido , 37 0 [7 ] Th e Cockfight s an d th e Battl e a t Dan-no-ura , 372 [8 ] Distan t Arrows , 37 5 [9 ] Th e Drownin g o f th e Forme r Emperor , 37 6 [10] Th e Deat h o f Noritsune , 37 8 [n ] Th e Sacre d Mirro r Enter s th e Capital , 381 [12 ] Swords , 38 3 [13 ] Th e Paradin g of th e Heik e Alon g th e Avenue , 386 [14] Th e Mirror, 388 [15 ] Th e Matter of the Letters, 3 89 [16 ] Th e Execution of Fukusho, 39 0 [17 ] Koshigoe , 39 2 [18 ] Th e Executio n o f the Ministe r o f State , 394 [19 ] Th e Executio n of Shigehira, 397

Chapter 12 [i] Th e Great Earthquake, 401 [2 ] Th e Matter of the Indigo Dyer, 402 [3 ] Th e Exile o f the Tair a Majo r Counselor , 40 3 [4 ] Th e Executio n o f Tosabo, 40 4 [5 ] Hogan's Flight from th e Capital, 40 7 [6 ] Th e Matter o f the Yoshida Major Coun selor, 40 8 [7 ] Rokudai , 40 9 [8 ] Has e Rokudai , 41 6 [9 ] Th e Executio n o f Rokudai, 42 0

The Initiates' Chapter [i] Th e Imperial Lady Becomes a Nun, 426 [2 ] Th e Imperial Lady Goes to Ohara, 428 [3 ] Th e Imperia l Journey t o Ohara , 43 0 [4 ] Th e Matte r o f th e Si x Paths , 433 [5 ] Th e Deat h o f the Imperia l Lady, 436

Chapter i

li] Gion Shoja The sound of the Gion Shoja bells echoes the impermanence of all things; the colo r o f the sala flowers reveals the trut h tha t th e prosperous mus t decline. The proud d o not endure, they are like a dream on a spring night; the mighty fal l a t last, they are as dust before the wind. In a distant land , there ar e the example s set by Zhao Gao o f Qin, Wan g Mang o f Han, Zh u Y i of Liang, and Lusha n of Tang, al l of them me n wh o prospered afte r refusin g t o b e governe d b y thei r forme r lord s an d sover eigns, but who met swift destructio n becaus e they disregarded admonitions , failed t o recogniz e approaching turmoil , an d ignore d th e nation' s distress . Closer to home, there have been Masakado o f Shohei, Sumitomo of Tengyo, Yoshichika o f Kowa, an d Nobuyor i o f Heiji, every one o f them proud an d mighty. But closest o f all, and utterl y beyond the power o f mind to compre hend or tongue to relate, is the tale of Taira no Ason Kiyomori, the Rokuhara Buddhist Novice an d Former Chancellor . Kiyomori was the oldest son and heir of Punishments Minister Tadamori . He was a grandson o f the Sanuk i Governor Masamori , wh o wa s a descendant in the ninth generation from Princ e Kazurahara of First Rank, the Minister o f Ceremonia l an d fift h so n o f Emperor Kanmu . Prince Kazurahara's son, Princ e Takami, died without offic e o r rank. The clan received the Taira surname in the time of Prince Takami's son, Prince Takamochi, who lef t th e imperial clan to become a subject soon after he was named Vice-Governor of Kazusa Province . Princ e Takamochi's so n wa s the Defens e Garriso n Com mander Yoshimochi, who change d his name to Kunik a in later life . Durin g the si x generation s fro m Kunik a to Masamori , member s o f th e cla n hel d provincial governorships but were not permitted to have their names on the duty-board i n the Courtiers' Hall .

2,4 Chapter

On e

[2] The Night Attack at the Courtiers 9 Hall But Tadamori , durin g his term a s Bize n Governor , buil t a Buddhis t hall thirty-three bay s long, enshrine d therei n a thousan d an d on e hol y images , and offered i t in fulfillment o f Retired Emperor Toba's vow to found a temple, the Tokujojuin . Th e dedicatio n too k plac e o n th e Thirteent h o f the Thir d Month in the first year of Tensho. Order s wer e issue d to rewar d Tadamor i with a province, an d Tajima , whic h happened t o b e available, was given to him. The delighted Retire d Emperor als o grante d hi m courtier privilege s at the imperia l palace . Tadamor i se t foo t i n th e Courtiers ' Hal l fo r th e firs t time at the ag e of thirty-six. Angered by those marks of favor, the courtiers and senior nobles conspired to attac k Tadamor i unde r cove r o f darknes s o n th e nigh t o f th e Gosech i Flushed Face s Banquet , which wa s t o b e hel d o n th e Twenty-Thir d o f th e Twelfth Mont h i n that sam e year . Bu t Tadamori mad e preparation s o f his own o n hearin g o f th e plot . " I a m no t a civi l functionary, " h e thought . "I belong to a warrior house . I t would be a grief t o my family an d t o me if I let mysel f b e humiliate d throug h lac k o f foresight. Besides, the boo k says , Take care of yourself s o you can serve your master.'" When Tadamor i entere d th e palace , h e brough t alon g a larg e dagger , thrust loosely under his court robes. Turning toward a spot where the lamplight was dim, h e drew th e weapon wit h deliberatio n an d hel d i t alongsid e his head, its blade gleaming like ice. None of those present failed to mark the act. Furthermore, hi s retainer Sahyoe-no-jo lesada came and sat at attentio n in the small side garden, dressed in a green-laced corselet unde r a pale green hunting robe, wit h a sword an d a n attache d bowstrin g ba g under hi s arm . lesada wa s a son of Shinnosaburo Dayu Suefusa an d a grandson o f Assistant Director of the Carpentry Bureau Sadamitsu, who had been a member of the Taira clan. In great perturbation, the Head Chamberlai n and his staff sen t a Chamberlain o f Sixt h Ran k t o rebuk e lesada . "Wh o i s this perso n i n a n unfigure d hunting robe waitin g beyond th e rainspout nea r the bel l pull? You are misbehaving. Get out o f there!" lesada kep t his seat. " I have been told tha t my hereditary lord, the honor able Governor o f Bizen, is to b e cut dow n i n the dar k tonight . I am her e t o witness hi s fate ; I canno t leave. " Perhap s th e conspirator s los t heart , fo r there was no attack tha t night . Later during the same occasion, whe n it was Tadamori's tur n to dance as part o f the informal entertainment , the gentlemen put ne w words t o a song , chanting, "Th e Is e wine bottle s ar e vinegar jars." Althoug h th e Taira wer e descended fro m th e grea t Empero r Kanmu , the y ha d no t frequente d th e capital i n th e recen t past , bu t ha d becom e jige with root s i n Is e Province. Thus the singers chanted of Ise bottles, punning on a kind of vessel produce d in that province . An d becaus e Tadamori suffere d fro m a squint, the y intro duced the secon d pun. * Since Tadamori ha d n o means of retaliation, h e de* Heiji ca n mea n bot h "win e bottle " an d "Tair a clan" ; sugame, "vinega r jar " an d "squint eye. "

Chapter On e 2,

5

cided to slip away before the affair ended . He went to the north corne r of the Shishinden, an d there , withi n sigh t of the othe r courtiers , h e calle d ove r a woman fro m th e Bureau of Grounds and put the dagger in her charge. The n he left . "How di d thing s go? " lesad a asked . Tadamor i wante d t o tel l hi m th e truth, bu t lesad a wa s the kin d o f man wh o woul d lea p into th e Courtiers ' Hall itself, slashing and cutting, if he were to hear such a story, so he replied, "Nothing much happened." People ar e expected t o confin e themselve s to amusin g trifles lik e "White tissue paper, deep-dye d paper, corde d brushes , and lacquered brushes" dur ing the singin g and dancin g at Gosechi entertainments . I n the relativel y recent past, to be sure, there had been an incident involving the Dazaifu Provisional Governor-Genera l Suenaka , whose swarth y complexion ha d cause d him to be nicknamed the "Black Governor." Suenaka had danced at a Gosechi party durin g hi s tenur e a s Hea d Chamberlain , an d th e singer s ha d im provised, "Ah , black , black, black is the head! Who applie d the lacquer?"* There ha d als o been the case of the Kazan'in Former Chancellor Tadamasa . Orphaned a t te n b y th e deat h o f his father , Middl e Counselo r Tadamune , Tadamasa ha d bee n taken a s a son-in-law and maintaine d in luxury by the late Naka-no-mikado Middl e Counselor, Fujiwar a n o lenari, who was then Governor o f Harima Province . When Tadamasa dance d during the Gosech i festivities, the singers chanted, "Can th e Harima rice be a scouring rush or a muku leaf ? Ah , how i t polishes u p th e wardrobe!" + Nothing ha d com e of such affairs, peopl e remarke d now—but who coul d tell what migh t happen in these latter days of the Law? * It was a worrisome business. As wa s t o hav e been anticipated , al l the courtier s presente d complaint s after the Gosechi ceremonie s ended . "Rule s an d regulations ar e supposed t o determine who may wear a weapon t o an official banquet , and who may go in and out o f the palace accompanied b y Escorts," they said. "It ha s always been accepted that neither may be done without explicit imperial authorization. Bu t Tadamori statione d a warrior wearin g a hunting robe a t the small garden outside the Courtiers' Hall , on the pretext that the man was a hereditary retainer , an d h e also attende d a forma l banque t with a weapon a t his waist. Both actions were unprecedented breaches of conduct. A person wh o commits a double offense mus t not escape punishment. Tadamori must have his name removed from the duty-board and lose his official positio n at once." In great surprise, the Retired Emperor summoned Tadamori fo r questioning. "To begin with," Tadamori explained , " I had no idea tha t m y retainer had posted himsel f in the small garden. But it has seemed recently that there has bee n som e kin d o f plot agains t me . lesad a ha s bee n i n m y servic e for many years; he must have heard about it and gone there without my knowl* Th e son g pun s o n t o ("face, " "head" ) an d Suenaka' s officia l title , kurodo n o t o (Hea d Chamberlain). f "Harim a rice " is a metaphor fo r the Governor . Scourin g rushes (tokusa) an d th e bristly leaves of the muk u tree (Aphananthe aspera) wer e used as polishing agents. * Matsudai. I n Buddhist thought, a io,ooo-yea r ag e of moral degeneration, culminatin g in the disappearance of the Law (doctrine) itself. In the i zth century, it was generally believed that the age had begu n around 1050 .

2,6 Chapter

On e

edge, i n th e hop e o f sparin g m e embarrassment . Tha t i s no t somethin g I could have done anythin g about. I f lesada deserves censure, shall I call him in and tur n him over to you? Next, as regards the dagger, I gave it to one of the servants from th e Bureau of Grounds to keep for me. Before judgment is rendered, would it not be well to summon the woman an d see whether i t is a real weapon?" The Retire d Empero r foun d th e suggestio n reasonable ; h e called fo r th e dagger an d inspecte d it . Th e scabbar d wa s o f black lacquer, bu t th e blad e proved t o be silver foil ove r wood. "He wanted to avoid humiliation, so he made a show of carrying a dagger," the Retire d Empero r said . "Bu t h e wore a wooden blad e becaus e he kne w there woul d b e complaint s later . Tha t i s a sig n o f admirabl e resourceful ness—precisely what one would desire in a warrior. His retainer's foray int o the garden was the kind of thing warriors' retainer s do. Tadamori i s not t o blame fo r it. " I n vie w of hi s eviden t approval , ther e wa s n o mor e tal k of punishment.

[3] The Sea Bass Tadamori's son s becam e Assistant Commander s i n the guard s divisions , and there was no longer any possibility of ostracism when they were granted courtier privileges . In those days, Retired Emperor Toba once said to Tadamori, who had just come up fro m Bize n Province, "Tell me about Akash i Beach." Tadamor i re plied with a poem : ariake n o Wher tsuki m o akash i n o shon urakaze ni a nami bakar i kos o naugh yoru t o mieshik a recalle

e th e morning moo n e brigh t i n the ocean breez e t Akashi Beach, t bu t incomin g breaker s d th e darknes s o f night.*

The Retire d Empero r wa s muc h impressed . Tha t poe m wa s include d in the Collection o f Golden Leaves. Tadamori use d t o visi t on e o f th e Retire d Emperor' s attendants , a lad y whom h e love d wit h al l his heart. O n a certai n occasion , h e inadvertently left he r roo m withou t hi s fan, which bor e o n it s edge a picture o f a rising moon. "Wher e ha s tha t moonligh t com e from ? Ther e i s somethin g od d about it s source," th e othe r ladie s laughed . Tadamori's mistres s replie d i n verse: kumoi yor i Sinc tada morikitar u tha tsuki nareba fro oboroke nite wa it iwaji t o zo omou to

e it is no mor e n a moon venturin g forth m behin d the clouds , s origins, are , I fear, o obscur e fo r me to say.t

* Th e poe m pun s o n akashi ("bright" ; place-name ) an d yoru ("com e in, " "approach" ; "night"). t Line s i an d 2 . of the original, rendere d a s "venturing fort h fro m behin d the clouds, " can also mean , "Tadamori came from th e palace."

Chapter On e 2,

7

Tadamori's affectio n deepene d afte r h e hear d abou t th e incident . I t wa s that lady who became the mother o f the Satsuma Governor Tadanori. "Lik e seeks like," as the saying goes. Tadamori had elegant tastes, an d the lady-inwaiting was a woman of refinement. Tadamori die d at the age of fifty-eight, on the Fifteenth of the First Month in th e thir d yea r of Ninpei, afte r havin g attained th e offic e o f Punishments Minister. Hi s heir, Kiyomori, succeeded him. Kiyomori wa s Governo r o f Ak i unti l h e wa s transferre d t o th e gover norship of Harima, a promotion grante d in recognition o f his services at th e time of the disturbanc e instigated by the Uji Minister of the Left , durin g the Seventh Mont h o f th e firs t yea r o f Hogen. I n th e thir d yea r o f Hogen , h e became Dazaif u Assistan t Governor-General . Then , whe n Lor d Nobuyor i led a revolt in the Twelft h Mont h o f the first year of Heiji, it was Kiyomori who subdue d th e rebels ; an d th e authorities , concludin g tha t hi s distin guished services deserved a commensurate reward, appointe d hi m to Senior Third Ran k in the First Month o f the following year. He progressed throug h the offices o f Consultant, Guards Commander, Police Superintendent, Middle Counselor, an d Majo r Counselor , on e afte r another , unti l h e reache d th e eminence of Minister of State. He rose from Palace Minister to Chancellor of Junior Firs t Ran k withou t havin g served a s Minister o f the Lef t o r Right . Although he was not a Major Captain , a n imperial edict authorize d him to employ Escorts ; an d h e receive d imperial permission t o rid e i n an d ou t of the palace in ox-drawn an d hand-drawn carriages, just like a Regent. The statute says , "The Chancello r acts as preceptor fo r the Emperor an d as exemplar for the Four Seas. He keeps the state in order, inculcates moral principles, and holds sway over the yin and the yang. The post i s to remain vacant i f there i s no qualifie d perso n t o fill it." Tha t is why the chancellor ship is sometimes called the "vacanc y office" : i t is a position t o b e kept in violate if there is no worthy candidate. But Kiyomori held the whole country in the palm of his hand, and objection s were futile . People said the Heike prosperity was due to the divine favor of the Kumano gods. Onc e lon g ago , i t seems , whil e Kiyomor i was stil l Governo r o f Aki Province, a hug e sea bass leaped int o hi s boa t whil e he was makin g a pilgrimage from Is e Bay to Kumano. "That is a sign of favor from ou r gods. Eat it at once," said the ascetic who was accompanying the party. "I have heard that a whit e fis h jumpe d into Kin g W u o f Zhou's boa t i n ancien t days, " Kiyomori said . "Thi s is an auspiciou s event. " Althoug h it was a tim e for dietary abstinence and strict observance of the Ten Prohibitions, he prepared the fish and fe d parts o f it t o al l his kinsmen and samurai . Perhap s tha t i s why h e was blesse d by one strok e o f luck after another , unti l he finally attained the loft y statu s of Chancellor . His son s and grandson s als o ros e in office faste r tha n a dragon mount s th e clouds . I t was indeed cause for con gratulation tha t h e should have outstripped al l of his kinsmen in the clan' s nine generations.

2.8 Chapter

On e

[4] Page-Boy Cuts Stricken by illness, Kiyomori suddenly took Buddhist vows to save his lif e on the Eleventh of the Eleventh Month in the third year of Nin'an, at the age of fifty-one. His religious name was Jokai. Perhaps through divine response, the stubborn ailmen t disappeared overnigh t and he was spared. Othe r me n obeyed his commands as grass bends before wind; people everywhere looked to him for aid as soil welcomes moistening rain. Not eve n a scion of a ministerial house could stand fac e to fac e or shoulder to shoulder with the gentleman fro m Rokuhara . "Al l wh o d o no t belon g t o thi s cla n mus t ran k a s less than men, " sai d Kiyomori's brother-in-law, the Taira Major Counselo r Tokitada. An d thu s peopl e o f ever y descriptio n scheme d t o establis h tie s with the clan. To associate Rokuhar a with any style—even the draping of a robe or the crease in a cap—was enough to ensure universal imitation. Now i t is always the case, no matter how wisely an Emperor may reign or a Regent may administer, that derelicts and good-for-nothings will go out of their way to utter covert slanders and criticisms. But there was no loose talk while Kiyomor i was a t the heigh t of his power. And thi s was th e wa y of it. Kiyomori had hit on the notion o f recruiting three hundred messenger boys, from fourtee n to sixteen years of age, whom h e sent ranging over the city in page-boy haircuts and re d hitatare. If anyone chanced t o spea k agains t th e Heike, nothing happened if none of those youths heard him. Otherwise, th e boy would alert his comrades, an d a gang of them would burst into the person's house , confiscat e his belongings , an d marc h hi m of f under arres t t o Rokuhara. S o peopl e di d no t discus s th e Heike , regardles s o f wha t the y might se e or know . Th e ver y word s "th e Rokuhar a Lord' s page-bo y cuts " were enoug h t o mak e horseme n an d carriage s swerv e fro m thei r paths . There wa s n o questio n o f demanding a boy's name if he went i n and ou t of the imperial palace gates; th e official s seeme d to aver t their eyes.

[5] Kiyomori's Flowering Fortunes Not onl y did Kiyomori himself attai n the pinnacle of worldly success, bu t his entire family shared his prosperity. His oldest son, Shigemori, was Palace Minister an d Majo r Captai n o f the Left ; hi s second son , Munemori , wa s a Middle Counselor and Major Captain of the Right; his third son, Tomomori , was a Middl e Captai n o f Third Rank ; an d hi s grandson, Shigemori' s hei r Koremori, was a Lesser Captain of Fourth Rank. Sixteen Taira ranked as senior nobles , more tha n thirt y were courtiers, an d mor e tha n sixt y hel d appointments as provincial Governors, guard s officers, o r member s of the central bureaucracy. It was as though ther e were no other peopl e i n the world . There ha d bee n onl y thre e o r fou r case s o f brother s servin g simultaneously as Major Captain s in all the years since the establishment of the offic e in Emperor Shomu' s reign, during the fifth year of Jinki. (Th e original titl e was Major Captain of the Middle Guards, but the name Middle Guards was changed to Bodyguard s in the fourt h yea r of Daido.) Namely: During the reign of Emperor Montoku, Yoshifusa was Minister of the Right-Majo r Captai n o f th e Lef t an d Yoshisuk e was Majo r

Chapter One 19 Counselor-Major Captain of the Right. They were sons of the Kan'in Minister o f the Lef t Fuyutsugi . During the reign of Emperor Suzaku, the Ononomiya Lor d Saneyori wa s Majo r Captai n o f the Lef t an d th e Kuj o Lor d Morosuk e was Major Captai n of the Right. They were sons of Tadahira. During th e reig n o f Empero r Go-Reizei , th e Senio r Nij o Lor d Norimichi wa s Majo r Captai n o f the Lef t an d th e Horikaw a Lor d Yorimune wa s Majo r Captai n o f th e Right . The y wer e son s o f Michinaga. During th e reig n of Emperor Nijo , th e Matsudon o Lor d Moto fusa wa s Majo r Captai n o f th e Lef t an d th e Tsukiwadon o Lor d Kanezane wa s Majo r Captai n o f th e Right . The y wer e son s o f Tadamichi. All those me n were scions of regental houses; there was no precedent fo r conferring suc h appointments o n brother s fro m othe r families . Even i n thes e latte r day s of th e Law , it coul d onl y be accounte d bizarr e that descendants o f Tadamori, a man whose very presence in the Courtiers ' Hall ha d provoke d resentment , shoul d b e granted permissio n t o wea r forbidden color s an d informa l attire , dec k themselve s out i n damask , gauze , brocade, and embroidery, combine the offices o f Minister of State and Majo r Captain—and, as brothers, hol d majo r captaincie s at the same time. In addition t o his sons, Kiyomor i had eigh t daughters, al l of whom mad e good marriages . I t had bee n intended tha t on e o f them shoul d becom e th e principal wife o f the Sakuramach i Middle Counselo r Shigenori , but th e engagement, contracted whe n the girl was eight, had bee n broken off after th e Heiji Disturbance, and sh e became the principal wife of the Kazan'in Minister of the Lef t Kanemasa , and th e mother o f many children. Shigenori, incidentally, possesse d a fin e ey e fo r beaut y an d too k specia l deligh t i n th e Yoshino cherr y blossoms—s o muc h s o tha t h e plante d row s o f flowerin g cherry trees in his grounds, constructe d a building in their midst, an d wen t to liv e there . Th e peopl e wh o viewe d th e flower s ever y sprin g calle d th e place Sakuramachi [Cherry-Blossom Quarter], whic h is how he came to b e known as the Sakuramachi Middle Counselor. Loath to see the flowers scatter afte r a mer e seven days, h e offere d a petition t o th e Su n Goddess, an d thereafter the y stayed on the boughs for thrice seven days. The presence of a virtuous sovereig n o n th e thron e ha d inspire d th e goddes s t o displa y he r powers; moreover , th e flower s themselve s possessed feelings . Tha t i s ho w they happened to last for twenty days. Another daughte r wa s a n Empress . Sh e bore a so n wh o becam e Crow n Prince and then Emperor, and thus she received the title Kenreimon'in. Since she was both Kiyomori' s daughter and the Emperor's mother, nothing more need be said about he r good fortune. Another married the Rokujo Regen t Motozane and , a s surrogate mothe r to the sovereign during Emperor Takakura's reign, received an edict granting her equalit y wit h th e Thre e Empresses . Sh e was a mos t influentia l lady , known as Shirakawadono. Two others wer e the principal wives of the Fugenj i Lor d Motomich i an d

30 Chapter

On e

the Reize i Majo r Counselo r Takafusa , an d anothe r marrie d th e Shichij o Master of the Palace Repairs Office Nobutaka . Still another, th e offsprin g of a shrine attendant a t Itsukushima in Aki Province, entered the palace of Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa, where she enjoyed a status similar to a Junior Consort's. And ther e was als o a daughter—th e chil d of Tokiwa, a maid in the Kujo Lady Teishi's service—who became an upper-grade lady-in-waiting at Lord Kazan'in's mansion. She was known as the Lady of the Gallery. Since the Japanese islands contain only sixty-six provinces, the Heike controlled hal f o f the m wit h thei r mor e tha n thirt y governorships . The y als o possessed innumerabl e private estate s an d agricultura l fields. Their halls , thronged wit h damask s an d gauzes , resembled flower gardens; thei r gates , congested wit h carriage s an d horses , wer e veritabl e marketplaces . They lacked non e o f the Seve n Treasure s o r myria d precious things—Yangzho u gold, Jingzho u pearls , Wuju n damask , Shujian g brocade . An d a s fo r th e halls and pavilions where they danced and sang, and the trinkets with which they entertaine d themselves , it seemed there was no greate r splendo r t o b e found even in the palaces of the reigning sovereign and the Retired Emperor.

[6] Gio With th e whol e countr y i n th e pal m o f hi s hand , Kiyomor i indulged in one freakis h caprice afte r another , unabashe d b y the censur e o f society o r the scorn of individuals. For example, in those days there lived in the capital two famou s an d accomplishe d shirabyoshi performers , sister s calle d Gi o and Ginyo . They were the daughters of another shirabyoshi^ Toji . Kiyomori took a n extravagan t fanc y t o th e olde r one , Gio ; an d th e younger , Ginyo , found hersel f a popular favorite as a result. He also built a fine house for the mother, Toji, installed her in it, and sent her five hundred bushels of rice and a hundre d thousan d coin s ever y month . Th e famil y wa s thu s exceedingly prosperous an d fortunate. (Now, the first shirabyoshi dance s in our countr y were performed during the reign of Emperor Toba by two women called Shima-no-senzai and Wakano-mai. I n the beginning, the dancers dresse d i n men's suikan overshirts an d high caps and wore dagger s with silver-decorated hilts and scabbards: their performances wer e thus called "male dancing." I n more recen t times , they have wor n onl y th e overshirts , dispensin g wit h th e ca p an d dagger . Th e name shirabyoshi [whit e rhythm] comes from th e color of the overshirts.) News o f Gio's good fortun e made som e of the shirabyoshi i n the capita l envious and others spiteful. The envious ones said, "Lucky Gio! What entertainer wouldn't wan t to be exactly like her? It must be because she has used 'Gi' in her name; I'll do that, too. " On e called herself Giichi , another Gini , another Gifuku , anothe r Gitoku , an d so forth. The many spiteful one s kep t their own names. "What difference coul d a name or part of a name make? " they sniffed. "Goo d fortune is something a person is born with from a previous existence." After thing s had gon e o n i n that way fo r three years, anothe r renowne d shirabyoshi appeare d i n th e capita l fro m Kag a Province . He r nam e wa s

Chapter On e 3

1

Hotoke, her ag e sixteen. Hig h an d lo w in the city praised he r to th e skies . "There have been many shirabyoshi from the old days on, but never have we witnessed suc h dancing," peopl e said . "However well known I may be, it is disappointing that I have received no summons fro m th e Taira Chancellor-Novice , th e greates t ma n o f the day, " Hotoke thought. "Wha t is to kee p me from offerin g m y services according to th e usua l custom o f entertainers?" She went t o Kiyomori' s Nishihachij o house one day. "Hotoke, th e dance r th e capita l i s talkin g abou t nowadays , ha s com e here," one of the household reported . "What i s this ? Entertainer s lik e her ar e no t suppose d t o presen t them selves without bein g summoned. What makes her think she can simply show up like this? Besides, god or Buddha,* she has no business coming to a place where Gio is staying. Throw her out a t once," Kiyomori said. As Hotok e wa s abou t t o leav e afte r tha t hars h dismissal , Gi o spok e t o Kiyomori. "I t i s quite th e usua l thing for a n entertaine r t o presen t hersel f without a n invitation . Then , too , the y sa y Hotok e i s stil l ver y young . I t would be cruel to send her home with that harsh dismissal, now that she has ventured to com e here. As a dancer myself, I cannot hel p feeling involved: I would be uncomfortable and sad, too. Yo u would be doing her a great kindness by at least receiving her before sending her away, even if you don't watch her dance o r liste n to he r sing . Won't yo u please be a little lenient and call her back to be received?" "Well, m y dear, sinc e you make a point o f it, I'll see her before sh e goes," Kiyomori said. H e sent a messenger to summon Hotoke. Hotoke had entere d he r carriag e afte r tha t hars h dismissa l and wa s jus t leaving, but she returned in obedience to the summons. Kiyomori came out to meet her. "I ought not t o have received you today; I am doing it because Gio chose to make a point o f it. But I may as well listen to you sing, as long as you are here. Give me an imayo" h e said. Hotoke made respectful assen t and sang an imayo: kimi o hajimete No miru ori wa thi chiyo mo henubesh i i himekomatsu th omae no ike naru Crane kameoka n i t tsuru kos o mureit e wher asobumere fro

w that it has encountere d s lord fo r the first time, t will live a thousand years — e seedling pine tree , s see m to have come flockin g o dispor t themselve s e Turtle Islan d rises m th e garden lake .

She chanted th e son g three times, and th e beaut y of her voice astonishe d all wh o watche d an d listened . Kiyomori' s interes t wa s piqued . "Yo u sin g imayo nicely , my dear; I suspect you are a good dancer , too, " h e said. "I'l l watch you perform a number. Call the drummer." Th e drummer was set to his instrument and Hotoke danced . Hotoke wa s a beautifu l gir l wit h magnificen t hair , a swee t voice , an d * A play on Hotoke's name, which can mean "Buddha."

32,

Chapter One

Gio dances for Kiyomori and Hotoke.

flawless intonation . Ho w coul d sh e have been a clums y dancer? Kiyomori was dazzle d an d swep t of f hi s fee t b y th e brillianc e o f he r performance , which revealed a skill quite beyond imagination . "What i s this?" Hotok e said . " I cam e her e o n m y own an d wa s throw n out, bu t the n I was recalle d through Gio' s intercession. I f I were t o b e kep t here, it would embarras s me to know wha t Gio' s thoughts woul d be . Please let me go home right away."* "That is out o f the question . Ar e you hangin g back because of Gio? If so, I'll dismiss her," Kiyomor i said. "How coul d suc h a thin g be ? I would fee l terribl y distressed eve n if th e two of us were kept here together, bu t i t would sham e me deeply before Gio * Th e reade r is to understan d tha t Kiyomori has decide d t o kee p Hotoke a s a mistress. In some versions of the tale, this speech occurs after a retainer has carried the dancer into another room for his master. See Nagano Joichi, Heike monogatari no kansho to hikyo (Tokyo , 1975), p. 23.

Chapter On e 3

3

if yo u sen t her awa y and kep t m e alone. I will answer any summon s if you should happen to remember me later; please let me go today." "What! What! That' s out o f the question . Tel l Gi o to leav e the hous e a t once." He sent Gio three separate messengers. Although Gio had long ago resigned herself to the possibility, she had no t dreamed that it might happen "so very soon as today."* But with Kiyomori insisting that sh e leave immediately, she resolved to g o as soon a s the roo m was swept an d tidied . Every parting brings sadness, even when two people have merely sheltered under the same tree or scooped wate r fro m th e same stream. With what regret and grief did Gio prepare to bid farewell to her home of three years, her eyes brimming with futile tears ! But she could not linger; the end had come . Weeping, she scribbled a poem on a sliding door as she set out—perhaps t o serve as a reminder of one who ha d gone : moeizuru m o Sinc karuru m o onaj i o nobe n o kus a b izure ka ak i ni th awadehatsubeki an

e both ar e grasses f the field, how ma y either e spared by autumn— e young shoot blossomin g fort h d th e her b fading fro m view? "' "

Gio entered her carriage , rod e home , an d fel l prostrat e insid e the sliding doors, sobbing wildly. "What is it? What i s it?" her mother an d siste r asked . She could no t answer . They learned the truth only when they questione d the maid who had accompanie d her . The monthly rice and coin deliveries ceased thereafter, and it was the turn of Hotoke's connections to prosper . Me n o f every class sent Gio letters an d messengers. "People sa y Kiyomori has dismisse d her. Why no t se e her an d have some fun? " the y thought. Bu t she could no t shru g off her experience , mingle wit h others , an d lea d a ga y life. Sh e refused t o accep t thei r letters , much les s receive the messengers , and spen t mor e an d mor e tim e weeping , her melancholy deepened by their importunities . So the year ended. In the followin g spring, Kiyomori sent a messenger to Gio's house . "Ho w have you bee n sinc e we parted ? Hotok e seem s bore d nowadays; come and amuse her with some imayo and dances." Gio made no response. "Why don' t you answer? Do you refuse t o come? Say so, if you do. Ther e are steps I can take," Kiyomori said. Gio's mother , Toji , was greatl y distressed . "Come , now , Gio , giv e him some kin d o f answer, " sh e urged , weeping . "Tha t woul d b e bette r tha n having him scold you like this." * A phrase from th e death poem of Ariwara no Narihira (825-80) , Kokinshu 861 : tsui ni yuku / michi to wa kanete / kikishikado / kino kyo to wa / omowazarishi o. ("Upon this pathway, I have long heard others say, man set s fort h a t last—yet I had no t though t to g o so very soon as today.") * Th e poem puns on karuru ("wither" ; "separate" ) and ak i ("autumn"; "satiety") . "Young shoot" (moeizuru [kusa]) an d "fadin g herb " (karuru [kusa]) ar e metaphor s fo r Hotok e and Gio .

34 Chapter

On e

Gio still refused t o answer . " I would say , Til come at once,' if I thought I might go, but I don't intend to go, so I don't know how to answer. He says he will tak e step s unles s I obey hi m whe n h e summon s me , bu t h e ca n d o n o more tha n banis h m e fro m th e cit y o r kil l me . Banishmen t would b e n o cause for sorrow, no r would I mind dying. I can't fac e him again after h e has treated m e with suc h contempt," she said. The mothe r offere d mor e advice . "Anyone wh o live s in this countr y ha d better no t disobe y Kiyomori . Th e bond s linkin g a ma n an d a woma n ar e fashioned befor e this life begins . Sometimes a couple part early after having sworn t o sta y togethe r forever ; sometimes a relationshi p tha t ha d seeme d temporary lasts a lifetime. A sexual liaison is the most uncertai n thing in the world. Tha t yo u enjoye d Kiyomori' s favo r fo r thre e year s was a n unusua l show o f affectio n o n hi s part. O f cours e h e i s not goin g t o kil l you i f yo u refuse t o answe r hi s summons ; h e wil l simpl y expel yo u fro m th e capital . You an d you r siste r ar e young ; yo u wil l probably surviv e very nicely, even among rocks and trees. But your weak old mother will be banished, too, an d my heart sinks at the prospect o f living in some strange country place. Won't you pleas e let me finish out m y lif e i n the capital ? I will think of it as a filial act in this world an d the next." Gio told hersel f tha t sh e must obey her mother, har d though i t was. Ho w pitiful wer e he r emotions a s she set out i n tears! Unabl e to brin g herself to go alone , sh e travele d t o Nishihachij o i n a singl e carriag e wit h he r sister , Ginyo, and two other shirabyoshi. Gio was not directed t o her old place, bu t to a much inferior seat. "Wha t can this mean?" she thought. "I t was misery enough to be discarded throug h no faul t o f my own ; no w I must eve n accep t a n inferio r seat. Wha t shal l I do?" She pressed her sleeve to her face to hide her tears, bu t they came trickling through . Hotoke was overcome with pity. "Ah, wha t is this?" she said. "It might be different i f she were not accustome d t o being called up here. Please have her come here, or els e please excuse me. I would lik e to go and gree t her. " "That is entirely out of the question." Hotok e had t o stay where she was. After that , Kiyomor i spoke up , quit e insensitiv e to Gio' s feelings . "Well , how hav e yo u bee n sinc e w e parted ? Hotok e seem s bored ; sin g he r a n imayo." Now that she had come, she could not refuse , Gi o thought. Sh e restrained her tears and sang an imayo: hotoke m o mukashi wa I bonbu nar i wa warera mo tsui ni wa i hotoke nar i wil izure mo bussho Ho gu ser u mi o mus hedatsuru nomi koso wh kanashikere th

n days of old, th e Buddha s but a mortal ; n the end, we ourselves l be Buddhas, too . w grievou s that distinction s t separate thos e o ar e alike in sharing e Buddha-nature.*

* Th e song, a n adaptation o f a Buddhist chant, puns on Hotoke's name.

Chapter On e 3

5

She repeated th e word s twice , weeping, an d tear s o f sympathy flowed fro m the eye s of al l th e man y Taira senio r nobles , courtiers , Fifth-Ran k gentlemen, and samurai who sa t in rows lookin g on. Kiyomori had foun d th e performance diverting. "An excellent entertain ment for the occasion," he said. "I' d lik e to watch yo u dance, bu t som e urgent busines s has com e u p today . Kee p presenting yoursel f fro m no w on , even if I don't summon you; you must amuse Hotoke with your imayo an d dances." Gio suppressed her tears and departe d i n silence. "Alas! I forced mysel f t o g o to tha t detestabl e place out o f reluctance t o disobey my mother, an d no w I have suffered anothe r humiliation . The same thing will happen again if I remain in society. I am going to drow n myself, " Gio said . "If you do, I'll drown wit h you," sai d her sister, Ginyo . The mother , Toji , wa s greatl y distressed. Weeping , sh e offere d mor e ad vice. "Your bitternes s is all too natural . It grieves me that I urged you to go , with no suspicion of what might happen. But your sister says she will drown if you do. What would become of your weak old mother even if she managed to linge r o n afte r th e death s o f he r tw o daughters ? I'l l drow n wit h you . I suppose it must be accounted on e of the Five Deadly Sins to make a parent drown befor e her time . Th e worl d i s but a transient shelter . I t matters no t whether we suffer humiliatio n here; what is truly hard is the darkness of the long afterlife. Thi s life is inconsequential; I am merely concerned abou t you r facing the Evi l Paths in the next one. " After listenin g to he r mother' s tearfu l plea , Gi o suppressed he r tears an d spoke. "Yo u ar e right . I would undoubtedl y be committing on e o f the Five Deadly Sins if we all killed ourselves. I will abandon the ide a of suicide. But it would mean additional suffering i f I were to stay in the capital, s o I will go elsewhere." Thus Gi o becam e a Buddhis t nu n a t th e ag e o f twenty-one. Sh e built a brush-thatched hermitage deep in the Saga mountains, an d ther e she dwelt, murmuring Buddha-invocations . "I vowed to drown mysel f with my older sister," Ginyo said. "Why woul d I hang behind when it came to renouncin g the world? " Mos t pitifully, tha t nineteen-year-old gir l also altered her appearance an d seclude d herself wit h Gio to pray for rebirth in paradise. "Why shoul d a weak old mother keep her gray hair in a world where even young girls alter thei r appearance? " th e mother , Toji , said. Sh e shaved he r head a t th e ag e o f forty-fiv e and , lik e he r daughters , performe d Buddha invocations i n earnest prayer for rebirth in paradise. Spring passed, summer waned, and the first autumn winds blew. It was the season whe n huma n beings gaze at the star-meetin g skies and writ e o f love on leave s of the paper-mulberry , the tre e reminiscent of an oa r crossin g th e heavenly stream. * On e afternoon , th e mothe r an d daughter s watche d th e evening su n disappea r behin d th e ri m o f th e wester n hills . "Peopl e sa y the Western Paradis e i s situated i n the plac e where the su n sets. W e will be * Th e passage, written in poetic seven-five meter , contains a pun o n kaji ("paper-mulberr y tree"; "oar"), a reference to the Tanabata legend.

36 Chapter

On e

born ther e som e day , t o liv e fre e o f al l trouble, " the y said . Th e though t evoked a succession of painful memories , an d the y shed floods of tears . After th e twiligh t hour s ha d ended , the y fastene d thei r plaite d bambo o door, li t th e di m lamp , an d settle d dow n t o intonin g Buddha-invocation s together. While they were thus employed, they heard a knocking at the door. They wer e terrified . "I t mus t be a malevolent spirit, com e t o interfer e wit h our humble invocations. What mortal would wait until late at night to visit a brush-thatched mountai n hermitag e wher e nobod y eve r calls , eve n i n th e daytime? The door is mere plaited bamboo ; i t would b e the easiest thing in the world t o smash it if we refused t o open it . We had bette r le t him in. If he is a merciless creature ben t o n ou r destruction , w e must rel y firmly on th e Original Vow of Amida, in whom w e have always placed our trust ; we must maintain a constant strea m of invocations. Sinc e the heavenly host come s t o meet believers , led by the soun d o f their voices , i t will assuredl y take u s t o the Pure Land. We must simply be careful no t t o falte r i n our invocations. " Reassuring on e anothe r i n tha t manner , the y opene d th e plaite d bam boo door. The visitor was not a malevolent spirit but Hotoke. "What i s this? " Gi o said . "Ca n i t reall y b e Hotoke ? A m I awak e o r dreaming?" Hotoke tried to restrain her tears. "What I say will sound self-serving , bu t I woul d see m callou s i f I remaine d silent , s o I want t o g o ove r th e whol e story fro m th e beginning . I wen t t o Kiyomori' s mansio n o n m y ow n ini tiative and wa s turned away , but the n I was called back, thank s entirel y t o Gio's intervention. A woman i s a poor, weak thing, incapable of controlling her destiny . I was miserabl e about bein g kept there . Whe n yo u wer e sum moned agai n to sing the imayo, it brought home my own position. I was not in the least happy, because I knew my turn would come some day. I also recognized th e trut h o f the line s you lef t o n th e slidin g door, 'How may either be spare d b y autumn? ' Later , I di d no t kno w wher e yo u ha d gone , bu t I heard tha t th e thre e of you wer e livin g together a s nuns. I envied you afte r that. I kept askin g for my freedom, but Kiyomor i would no t gran t it . "When we stop to consider , flowering fortunes i n this world ar e a drea m within a dream ; happines s an d prosperit y mea n nothing . I t i s difficul t t o achieve birth in human form, difficul t t o gai n access to th e Buddha's teach ings. If I sink into hell this time, it will be hard to rise again, no matte r ho w many eons may pass. We cannot count on our youth; the old may outlive the young in thi s world. Deat h refuse s t o wai t fo r th e spac e o f a breath ; lif e i s more evanescen t than a mayfly o r a lightning flash. I could no t bea r t o liv e preening mysel f o n m y temporar y goo d fortun e an d ignorin g th e lif e t o come, s o I stole awa y this morning , assume d thi s guise, and mad e m y way here." She removed th e rob e coverin g her head , an d the y sa w that sh e ha d become a nun. "Now tha t I have come to you in this altered guise, please forgive my past offenses," Hotok e pleaded, wit h tear s streamin g from he r eyes . "If yo u say you forgive me, I want to recite Buddha-invocations with you and be reborn on th e sam e lotus pedestal. Bu t if you canno t brin g yourself to agree , I will

Chapter On e 3

7

wander away from here—it matters not where—to fall prostrate on a bed of moss o r o n th e root s o f a pin e tree , ther e t o recit e Buddha-invocation s as lon g a s m y lif e endures , s o tha t I ma y attai n m y goa l o f rebirt h i n th e Pure Land." Gio tried t o restrai n he r tears . " I neve r dreamed tha t yo u fel t tha t way . I ought to have been able to accept my unhappiness here at Saga, for sorrow is the common lot in this world, but I was always jealous of you. I fear ther e would have been no rebirth in the Pure Land for me. I seemed stranded half way betwee n thi s world an d th e next . The chang e in your appearanc e ha s made my old resentment vanish like scattering dewdrops; there is no longer any doubt tha t I will be reborn in the Pure Land. That I may now attain my goal is the greatest of all possible joys. People have talked about our becom ing nuns as though i t were unprecedented, and I myself hav e had somewha t the sam e thoughts, bu t i t was onl y natural for m e to alte r m y appearanc e when I hated societ y and resente d my fate. Wha t I did i s unworthy of mention i n compariso n wit h th e vow s you hav e just taken . Yo u felt n o resent ment an d kne w n o sorrow . Onl y tru e piet y coul d instil l suc h revulsio n against th e unclea n world, suc h longin g for th e Pur e Land, i n the hear t of one who has barely turned seventeen. I look on you as a great teacher. Let us seek salvation together." Secluded in a single dwelling, the four women offered flowers and incense before th e sacre d image s mornin g an d evening ; an d thei r prayer s neve r flagged. I have heard tha t al l of those nun s achieved their goal o f rebirth in the Pur e Land , eac h i n he r turn . An d s o it wa s tha t th e fou r names , "th e spirits of Gio, Ginyo, Hotoke, and Toji," were inscribed together on the memorial register at Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa's Chogodo Temple. Theirs were touching histories.

[j] Twice an Imperial Consort From the remote past until our own day, the throne had maintained order in th e real m by using both th e Minamot o an d th e Tair a t o punis h anyon e who disobeye d the government or trie d t o flout the court's authority. Afte r Tameyoshi's decapitation in Hogen and Yoshitomo's execution in Heiji, some of the Genji were exiled and others were dead; and the Heike flourished unrivaled, seemingly secure for ages to come. But the death of Retired Emperor Toba had been followed by repeated passages of arms, and by constant deat h sentences, banishments , an d dismissal s an d suspension s o f officials . Th e country was uneasy; society had not recovere d its equilibrium. From around the Eiryaku and Oh o eras , in particular, men in high places and low trembled with apprehension as Emperor Nijo reprimanded Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa' s truste d official s an d th e Retire d Empero r di d th e same with the Emperor's. I t was like standing on the brin k of a chasm, like treading on thin ice. There ought to have been no distance between reigning sovereign an d Retire d Emperor , betwee n fathe r an d son , ye t unforesee n events took place. It could only have happened in the latter days of the Law, a time when evil governs men's hearts.

38 Chapter

On e

Among the man y matters i n which the Empero r floute d th e Retire d Emperor's will , there was one that astounde d everybod y and raise d a storm of criticism. The consor t o f th e lat e Retire d Empero r Konoe , a lad y know n a s He r Highness th e Senio r Gran d Empress , was a daughte r o f the Oi-no-mikad o Minister o f the Righ t Kin'yoshi. After havin g been predeceased b y th e Re tired Emperor , sh e ha d move d fro m th e imperia l palace t o a residenc e a t Konoe Kawara, where she had le d a quiet life as the relict of a former sovereign. Aroun d Eiryaku , she was somewha t pas t he r prime—twenty-tw o o r twenty-three. But people said she was the greatest beauty in Japan, an d thus she began to receiv e love letters from Empero r Nijo, a tireless gallant, wh o had ordere d a private Gao Lishi to find women fo r him outside the palace.* When sh e rebuffe d him , h e promptl y cam e ou t int o th e ope n an d com manded Kin'yosh i to presen t he r a s an imperia l consort. Th e affai r wa s s o extraordinary that a council of nobles was convened to consider it . The expressed opinions of all proved t o b e identical. "Upon investigation of foreig n precedents , w e find that th e Chines e Empress Zetian, consor t t o Taizong o f Tang an d stepmothe r t o Gaozong , becam e Gaozong' s Empres s after Taizong' s death. However , tha t exampl e from a foreign countr y is not applicable here. In Japan, no woman has ever been the Empress of two sovereigns in all the more than sevent y human reigns since Emperor Jinmu." Retired Empero r Go-Shirakawa als o tried to persuade Emperor Nijo tha t what he wanted wa s wrong. Bu t the Emperor said, "An Emperor has no father o r mother . I reign because I obeyed th e Te n Good Precept s i n anothe r life. Why shouldn't I have my way in a small matter like this?" He named the presentation date at once, and there was nothing the Retired Emperor coul d do about it. The news reduced the Senior Grand Empress to tears. "I f only I, too, ha d vanished lik e a dewdro p i n th e sam e field during those earl y autumn days after th e lat e Emperor's deat h i n the Kyuj u era, " sh e lamented, "or i f only I had taken Buddhist vows and become a recluse, I would not be hearing such dreadful tiding s now. " Her father the Minister tried to soothe her . "The boo k says, 'Only a madman fights the world.' Argumen t is out o f the question , no w tha t th e edic t has already been handed down; you must just go as soon a s possible. Maybe this means you will bear a son and becom e an Emperor's mother—an d I an Emperor's grandfather . Think o f i t a s th e mos t filia l thin g you ca n d o fo r your father." She made no reply. Around that time, the Senior Grand Empress composed thes e lines during calligraphy practice: ukifushi n i I shizumi m o yarad e I kawatake no no

n that grievou s hour, did not sin k out o f sight: w I am fate d

* Ga o Lishi , a Tang official , discovere d Yan g Guifei whe n Empero r Xuanzon g sen t him t o seek ou t a beauty i n the palace women's quarters. This is the first of several Heike allusion s t o the famou s love affai r tha t followed .

Chapter On e 3 yo ni tameshi nak i t na o ya nagasamu unhear

9

o leave a reputatio n d o f in ages past.

The poem cam e to light, and everyone found it moving. When th e presentatio n da y arrived , th e Senio r Gran d Empress' s fathe r took grea t pain s wit h th e entourag e o f senior noble s an d wit h al l the for malities concerning the carriages of the ladies-in-waiting. The reluctant lady was slow t o ente r her carriage ; i t was very lat e at night—after midnight — before her people managed to help her inside. The lad y lived in the Reikeide n after th e presentation. Sh e made diligent efforts t o encourage th e Emperor t o attend to affair s o f state. Now th e Shishinde n i n th e imperia l palac e contain s screen s decorate d with picture s o f Chines e sage s (Y i Yin , Diw u Lun , Y u Shinan , Taigon g Wang, Scholar Luli, Li Ji, Sima, and others) , screens with pictures of horses and long-armed and long-legged men, and, in the Demon Room, a most life like screen representation o f General Li.* It was only natural that the Owar i Governor On o n o Michikaz e shoul d hav e written, " I rewrot e th e inscriptions on the Sages sliding doors seven times." People say, I believe, that there also survives a view of the dawn moon over distant hills, painted long ago on a partition in the Seiryode n by Kanaoka. When Emperor Kono e was still a child sovereign , h e once blackene d that moo n wit h charcoa l whil e at play. Possibly because she saw the picture still remaining just as he had lef t it , the Senior Grand Empress composed thi s poem, nostalgi c for the days when he was alive: omoiki y a Di ukimi nagara n i t megurikite sacre onaji kumo i no t tsuki o mimu to wa th

d I ever think o find myself returning , d vows unpronounced , o gaz e once mor e upo n e same moon i n the heavens?

It was inexpressibly moving to think of the love she and th e late Emperor had shared .

Is] The Quarrel Over the Tablets Meanwhile, around the spring of the first year of Eiman, it became known that Emperor Nijo had falle n ill. His condition gav e cause for alarm by early summer, and people said his two-year-old first son, the offspring o f a daughter of Senior Assistant Treasury Minister Iki no Kanemori, was to be named Crown Prince . O n th e Twenty-Fifth of the Sixt h Month, there came a sudden decre e makin g Kanemori' s grandso n a n Imperia l Prince , an d o n tha t very night the Emperor disconcerte d everybod y by abdicating in the child' s favor. All the learned men of the day said, "Upon investigation of the prece dents for the selection o f a child Emperor a t our court, we find that Emperor * Th e tex t appears t o b e garbled. Th e screen s depictin g horse s an d long-arme d an d long legged men were not in the Shishinden but in the Seiryoden, as was the Demon Room. General Li's picture was in one of the guards quarters elsewhere in the palace.

40 Chapter

On e

Seiwa receive d th e successio n fro m Empero r Montok u a t th e ag e o f nine . That chil d Emperor' s materna l grandfather , Chujinko , assiste d hi m i n th e manner of the Chines e Duke of Zhou, who deal t with affair s o f state a s sovereign in King Cheng's place. Chujinko was our first Regent. Emperors Tob a and Kono e ascende d th e throne a t five and thre e years , an d wer e bot h re garded a s excessively young—but thi s chil d is only two year s old. Ther e i s no preceden t fo r th e accessio n o f an infant . I t would b e a n understatemen t to call his elevation impetuous. " Retired Empero r Nij o finally breathed hi s last o n th e Twenty-Sevent h of the Sevent h Month. H e wa s twenty-three , a blosso m falle n i n the bud . All his ladies wept insid e their jeweled blinds and brocad e hangings . On that same night, they buried the Emperor's remain s at Funaokayama , behind Rendaino , northeas t o f the Koryuj i Temple , and th e funera l becam e the occasio n o f a violent quarre l ove r tablet emplacement s between monk s from th e Enryakuj i an d th e Kofukuji . As part of the funeral ceremonie s after a n Emperor's death , i t is customary for monk s fro m th e souther n an d norther n capital s t o joi n the corteg e i n a group, an d t o erec t thei r respectiv e temples' tablet s aroun d th e grave . The Todaiji, preeminent because of its having been founded by Emperor Shomu , is the first to plac e it s tablet. Th e Kofukuj i come s nex t a s Tankaiko's vow temple. O f th e norther n capita l temples , th e Enryakuj i emplace s it s table t opposite tha t of the Kofukuji . The n come s the Onjoji , establishe d by vow of Emperor Tenm u an d founde d b y Precepto r Kyota i an d th e Grea t Teache r Chisho. Bu t fo r som e reason , th e Enryakuj i monk s floute d preceden t b y placing their tablet afte r th e Todaiji's an d befor e th e Kofukuji's . Th e south ern capital monk s began to consider wha t t o do. Now ther e wer e tw o monk s fro m th e Saikond o Hal l a t th e Kofukuji , Kannonbo and Seishibo, who enjoyed a great reputation for valor. Kannonbo was wearing a black-laced corselet and carrying a spear with a plain woode n shaft, graspe d nea r the blade; Seishibo wore a green-laced corselet an d car ried an oversized sword wit h a black hilt and scabbard. The two of them ra n straight t o the Enryakuj i tablet , hacked i t down, smashe d i t to bits , an d reentered th e southern capital ranks, chanting the words o f a song:* How splendi d the waters ! The sound i s the roa r o f the cascade's waters . Let the su n shin e as it will, The flow never ceases. TOUTAE

[9] The Burning of Kiyomizudera Although the Enryakuji monks might have been expected t o meet violence with violence, they seemed to have a deep-laid plan in mind, for they uttered not a word . Eve n insensat e grasse s an d tree s ough t t o bo w dow n i n grie f after a n imperia l death, ye t now me n of high rank an d lo w fled in every direction, appalle d b y the unseemly disturbance. * Lyric s to a dance performed at majo r temples .

Chapter On e 4

1

Around th e Hou r o f th e Hors e o n th e Twenty-Nint h Da y o f th e sam e month, wor d sprea d tha t th e Enryakuj i monk s wer e headin g towar d th e capital in huge numbers. Warriors an d member s of the Imperia l Police hurried towar d Nishisakamot o t o offe r resistance , bu t th e monk s swep t the m aside and stormed int o the city. Unnamed persons said that Retired Empero r Go-Shirakawa ha d commande d th e templ e t o overthro w th e Heike ; an d warriors went to the imperial palace to man the guard quarters. All the Taira hastened to Rokuhara, as did the Retired Emperor. Kiyomori, who was still a Major Counselo r a t the time, fel t great alarm. Shigemori tried t o calm the others' fear s b y pointing ou t tha t ther e wa s n o reaso n fo r suc h a thing t o happen now, but everyone remained much agitated. Instead of advancing against Rokuhara, the monks bore down on an innocent temple, Kiyomizudera, and burned every last one of its halls and cells to the ground. Peopl e said their aim was to aveng e the insult to th e Enryakuj i on the night of the funeral. (Kiyomizuder a was a subsidiary of the Kofukuji. ) On the morning after th e Kiyomizuder a fire, someone pu t u p a poster i n front o f the temple' s mai n gate: "Ah , there , worshippers o f Kannon! What about the fire pit that was supposed to turn into a pond?" O n the following day, a reply was posted: "Inconceivabl e in its eons."* After th e soldier-monks had gone back up the mountain, the Retired Emperor lef t Rokuhar a for his palace. Only Shigemori escorted him ; Kiyomori did no t go . (Th e gossip s sai d Kiyomor i was probabl y stil l o n hi s guard. ) When Shigemori returned, Kiyomori said to him, "Of course , it was a great honor t o receiv e His Majesty. But there would have been no such rumors if he ha d no t alread y though t an d talke d abou t gettin g ri d o f us . Don' t b e careless." "You must never show the slightest hint of any such attitude in your manner o r speech, " Shigemori said. "I t woul d b e unfortunate if people were t o notice that yo u fel t tha t way . As long as you obey the Retired Emperor an d treat other s wit h consideration , yo u wil l enjo y th e protectio n o f the god s and Buddhas. And what is there to fea r i f you have that?" He lef t th e room. "Shigemori is a remarkably phlegmatic man," Kiyomor i said. Back at his palace, the Retired Emperor addressed a large group of trusted gentlemen who had come to wait upon him . "What very odd things peopl e have been saying! Nothing coul d be further fro m m y mind." One o f the influential members of his court, a monk named Saiko, happened to be nearby. "There is a saying, 'Heaven, which lacks a mouth, must speak through men.' Perhaps Heaven intend s to punis h the Tair a fo r gettin g s o far abov e themselves," he said. The others present all said to one another, "Wha t good can come of such talk? The walls have ears. It' s enough to frighte n a person t o death." * Th e bodhisattva Kannon (Avalokitesvara) was the principal object of worship a t Kiyomizudera. The first poster refer s to a passage in the "Regarder of the Cries" chapter o f the Lotus Sutra: "Though [others ] with harmful inten t throw hi m into a burning pit, let [the worshipper ] think of [Kannon's] power an d th e fire pit will become a pool." The secon d on e rebuts it with another section of the same chapter: "[Kannon's ] vast vow is deep as the sea, inconceivable in its eons"—i.e., th e bodhisattva' s way s ar e beyon d huma n comprehension . Translation s fro m

42. Chapter

On e

[10] The Naming of the Crown Prince The Purificatio n an d th e Grea t Thanksgivin g Servic e were cancele d tha t year becaus e the Empero r wa s i n mournin g for hi s father. O n th e Twenty Fourth o f the Twelft h Month , an imperia l edict conferre d the titl e of Imperial Prince on one of Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa' s sons , the offsprin g of Kenshunmon'in, wh o wa s the n stil l know n a s the Lad y of the East . I n th e following year, the era name was changed to Nin'an; and on the Eighth Day of th e Tent h Month i n that year , in a ceremony held a t the Tosanj o Palace , the chil d wh o ha d earlie r bee n designate d a n Imperia l Princ e wa s mad e Crown Prince . Th e Crow n Princ e wa s a six-year-ol d uncle , an d Empero r Rokujo a three-year-old nephew . Bu t the situatio n wa s no t withou t prece dent, contrar y thoug h i t ma y have been t o th e rule s of seniority: Empero r Ichijo had ascende d the throne a t seven in the second year of Kanna, and th e future Empero r Sanjo , age d eleven, had bee n named his Crown Prince . After havin g assume d th e imperia l dignit y a t th e ag e o f two , Empero r Rokujo steppe d dow n a t th e ag e o f five, on th e Nineteent h o f th e Secon d Month, in favo r o f the Crow n Prince. * H e becam e known a s the Ne w Re tired Emperor . H e receive d the forma l designatio n Retire d Empero r befor e performing the coming-of-age ceremony—apparently the first such instance either in China or i n our country . The ne w sovereign' s Accessio n Audienc e too k plac e i n th e Grea t Hal l of Stat e o n th e Twentiet h o f the Thir d Mont h i n th e thir d yea r o f Nin'an. His elevatio n t o th e thron e seeme d t o presag e stil l greate r prosperit y fo r the Tair a family . Hi s mother , Kenshunmon'in , was no t onl y a Tair a bu t a sister o f Kiyomori' s principa l wife . A s th e Emperor' s materna l relative , Kenshunmon'in's brother, th e Taira Majo r Counselor Tokitada , wa s able to exercise grea t influenc e bot h insid e an d outsid e th e palace . Ever y ran k granted an d ever y appointmen t bestowe d i n thos e day s conforme d t o hi s will. His power resemble d that of Yang Guozhong during the period o f Yang Guifei's goo d fortune ; hi s popularity an d successe s were splendid , indeed . Kiyomori consulte d hi m abou t affair s o f state grea t an d small , an d peopl e called him the Taira Regent .

[n] Horsemen Encounter the Regent Retired Empero r Go-Shirakaw a becam e a mon k o n th e Sixteent h o f th e Seventh Mont h i n the first year of Kao. He continue d t o conduc t affair s of state afte r takin g th e tonsure : ther e wa s n o wa y of distinguishing betwee n him an d th e reignin g sovereign. Th e senio r noble s an d courtier s closes t t o him, an d eve n th e warrior s i n hi s Uppe r an d Lowe r Nort h Guards , wer e showered beyon d thei r desert s wit h offices , ranks , an d emoluments , bu t some o f the m exchange d whispere d complaint s wit h thei r intimates , eve r unsatisfied, as is the way of men. "Ah! If only So-and-So would die , his provBunno Kato, Yoshiro Tamura, and Kojir o Miyasaka, trs., Th e Threefold Lotus Sutra, rev. W. E. Soothill, Wilhelm Schiffer, an d Pie r P. del Campana (Ne w York, 1975), p. 32,4 . * Empero r Takakura.

Chapter On e 4

3

ince would be vacant," they said. "If Thus-and-So were to die, I might get his office." Th e Retired Emperor expressed simila r sentiments in private conversations. "Sinc e earl y times, man y men have subdued the court' s enemies in one reig n o r another , bu t nothin g lik e thi s ha s eve r happened before, " h e said. "When Sadamori an d Hidesato put dow n Masakado , when Yoriyoshi crushed Sadat o and Muneto, when Yoshii e conquered Takehir a an d lehira, they were merely given provincial appointments b y way of reward. I t is no t right for Kiyomori to do whatever he pleases; it is because the court has lost its authority i n these latter day s of the Law." Bu t the opportunity t o administer a reprimand did not present itself . Meanwhile, the Taira bore the court no particular ill will. But then, on the Sixteenth of the Tenth Month i n the secon d yea r of Kao, there occurred a n incident that was to plunge the state into disorder . Shigemori's second son, the New Middle Captain of Third Rank Sukemori, was onl y a thirteen-year-ol d bo y a t th e time , wit h th e titl e Governo r o f Echizen. A ligh t snowfall , which create d charmin g effect s i n th e withere d fields, prompted hi m to make an excursion t o Rendaino , Murasakino , an d the ridin g grounds o f the Bodyguard s of the Right , accompanie d b y thirt y young samurai on horseback. H e took alon g many hawks, spen t the whole day hunting quail and larks , and turned back toward Rokuhar a a s the twilight shadows gathered. Just then, the Imperial Regent, Lord Motofusa, happened to be on his way to the palace from hi s residence at Naka-no-mikad o Higashi-no-toin. H e wa s travelin g sout h alon g Higashi-no-toi n an d wes t along Oi-no-mikado, with th e intentio n o f entering through th e Yuhomo n Gate, when Sukemori met his procession at the intersection of Oi-no-mikado Avenue and Inokuma Street. "Who goe s there? " the Regent' s me n demanded. "Yo u ar e committing a discourtesy. This is the Regent's procession. Ge t off your horses! Dismount!" Sukemori was haughty, high-spirited, and contemptuous o f others, and all his samurai were below the age of twenty. Not on e of the party understoo d the niceties of social conduct. I t meant nothing to them that th e processio n was the Regent's , no r di d i t occu r t o the m t o pa y hi m th e courtes y o f dismounting. Instead, the y tried to gallop through . Never dreamin g in the darknes s that the y were dealin g with Kiyomori' s grandson (o r pretending ignoranc e if the though t crosse d thei r minds) , the Regent's men pulled Sukemori and all his samurai off their horses, a dreadfu l humiliation. Back at Rokuhara, the crestfallen Sukemori told his grandfather what ha d happened. Kiyomor i flew into a rage. "I don't care whether he is the Regent or not ; h e ought t o defe r t o m y relatives," h e said. "I t wa s a hateful ac t t o insult a boy without a second thought . Tha t kin d of thing will make other s treat u s with contempt . I won't res t unti l I teach hi m a lesson. I'l l ge t even with him! " "The affai r i s not wort h worryin g about, " Shigemor i said . "Th e famil y would suffe r rea l disgrac e i f we were insulte d by a Genj i lik e Yorimas a or Mitsumoto. I t was rude for a son of mine to refuse to dismount when he met a regenta l procession. " H e calle d i n th e samura i involved . "Kee p thi s i n

44 Chapter

On e

mind fro m no w on," h e told them . " I a m going to apologiz e t o the Regent for you r impropriety." The n h e went home . Later, without a word to Shigemori, Kiyomori summoned more than sixty rural warriors—Nanba, Seno, and other boorish fellows who feared nothin g except hi s commands . "Th e Regen t wil l b e goin g t o th e palac e o n th e Twenty-First for consultations about the Emperor's coming-of-age ceremony. Intercept hi m whereve r yo u please , an d aveng e the insul t t o Sukemor i by cutting off the hair of his foreriders an d Escorts," he said. Without th e faintest suspicion of any such thing, the Regent traveled westward along Naka-no-mikado Avenu e toward th e Taikenmon Gate, which he was scheduled to use on that occasion. Becaus e he was to sta y in his palace apartments awhil e t o mak e arrangement s abou t th e cappin g offician t an d the promotion s fo r th e imperia l coming-of-age ceremony i n th e followin g year, he had made his procession somewhat grander than was his custom on such journeys. When h e reache d th e are a o f Inokuma an d Horikawa , mor e tha n thre e hundred helmete d an d armore d Rokuhar a horseme n confronte d him , en gulfed hi m in their ranks, and shoute d a great, simultaneous battle cry fro m every direction . The y chase d dow n hi s forerider s an d Escorts , wh o wer e brilliantly attired for the day's event, dragged them from their horses, abused them mercilessly , and cu t of f every man's hair . On e o f the te n Escort s wh o lost their hair was Takemoto, a n Aide in the Bodyguards of the Right. Before the warrior s cu t th e hai r off the Fujiwar a Forme r Fifth-Ran k Chamberlai n Takanori, one of them said, in a loud, clear voice, "Don't consider this your hair. Think of it as your master's." After al l that, th e warrior s thrus t th e end s o f thei r bow s insid e th e Re gent's carriage , pulle d the blind s down, cu t th e ox' s rum p an d ches t rope s loose, perpetrated other outrages of the same kind, and went off to Rokuhara with victory whoops. "Good work!" Kiyomori said. One of the Regent's carriag e attendant s was a former messenger t o Inab a named Toba n o Kunihisamaro , a man o f delicate feeling despite his humble status. In tears, h e grasped the carriage shafts an d took the Regent home t o the Naka-no-mikado Mansion . Word s cannot describ e the wretchedness of the stat e i n whic h Lor d Motofus a returned , tryin g to hol d bac k hi s tear s with the sleeve of his court robe. Never had suc h an experience befallen an y Imperial Regent in all the generations since Yoshifusa an d Mototsune. (I need say nothing of Kamatari and Fuhito.) That was the first of the Taira clan's evil deeds. In grea t perturbation , Shigemor i dismisse d al l th e me n wh o ha d bee n party t o th e attack . "N o matte r wha t unforesee n orde r Kiyomor i migh t issue, it was your responsibility t o give me a hint of it, at least," he said. He sent Sukemori away to Ise Province for a time. "It was all your fault," he told him. " The sprou t of the sandalwood tre e already smells fragrant.' A boy of twelve or thirteen is old enough to understand the rules of courtesy and obey them. Your display of rudeness has sullied your grandfather's name; you have no conception o f filial piety." Ruler and rule d joined in praising him.

Chapter On e 4

5

[12] Shishi-no-tani As a consequence , th e deliberation s concernin g th e imperia l coming of-age wer e postponed . The y too k plac e o n th e Twenty-Fift h Da y i n th e Courtiers' Hall at the Retired Emperor's palace. Because it would have been inappropriate t o leave the Regent in that situation, an imperial edict notified him on the Ninth of the Eleventh Month of his elevation to the chancellor ship o n th e Fourteenth . H e expresse d hi s gratitud e o n th e Seventeenth . Nevertheless, th e inciden t lef t a disagreeable aftertaste. So the year drew to a close. Emperor Takakura performed the coming-ofage ceremony on the Fifth of the First Month in the new year, the third of the Kao era, and on the Thirteenth he paid a formal visit to his parents. When Retired Empero r Go-Shirakaw a an d th e Imperia l Lad y Kenshunmon'i n re ceived him, they must have found hi m very appealing in his new man's cap . He was given one o f Kiyomori's daughters a s a consort—a fifteen-year-ol d girl whom th e Retired Emperor ha d adopted. Around tha t time , a majo r captainc y wa s resigned b y Palac e Minister Major Captai n o f th e Lef t Fujiwar a n o Moronag a (th e futur e Myoon'i n Chancellor). People said the Tokudaiji Major Counselor Sanesad a was next in line for the post, but the Kazan'in Middle Counselor Kanemasa aspired to it, and i t was also eagerly sought b y New Majo r Counselo r Narichika , th e third son of the late Naka-no-mikado Middl e Counselo r lenari . Narichika, who enjoyed the Retired Emperor's favor, began to offer prayers of variou s descriptions . H e sequestere d a hundre d monk s a t Yawata , with instructions to perform a full seven-da y reading of the Great Wisdom Sutra. One day, while the holy men were chanting diligently, three turtledoves flew from th e directio n o f Otokoyama, alighted in an orang e tree in front o f the Kora Shrine, and pecked one another to death. Dharma Seal Kyosei, the Superintendent o f th e day , reporte d th e matte r t o th e throne , puzzle d tha t doves, Hachiman' s principa l messengers, should have done suc h a thing at Iwashimizu. The diviners of the Department of Shrines performed their rituals, an d th e oracl e predicte d a disturbanc e in th e state . Bu t there wa s n o need fo r caution o n th e Emperor's part , it said: a subject wa s the one wh o must take care . Narichika remaine d undaunted. Fo r seven nights in a row, h e journeyed on foot from hi s house at Naka-no-mikado Karasumar o to the Upper Kamo Shrine, choosin g th e cove r o f darknes s t o escap e notice . O n th e sevent h night, h e wen t home , stretche d ou t t o rest , an d ha d a drea m i n which h e went t o th e Uppe r Shrine , saw somethin g pus h th e sanctuar y doo r open , and heard a n unearthly, majestic voice intone: sakurabana D kamo no kawakaze cherr uramu n a yo wher chiru o ba e koso Th todomezarikere t

o not attac h blame , y blossoms, to the wind e Kamo's stream flows, e wind has not the power o kee p you from scattering .

Still unintimidated, h e dispatched a Buddhist ascetic to th e Upper Kam o Shrine, with instructions to perform the Dagini ritual for a hundred days at

46 Chapter

On e

an alta r insid e a hollo w cryptomeri a tre e behin d th e sanctuary . Whil e th e monk wa s thu s engaged , lightnin g struck th e grea t tre e an d se t i t ablaze . A throng of priests and other s cam e running over and extinguishe d the fire, which ha d endangere d th e shrine . The y trie d t o evic t th e mon k wh o ha d been performing the heretical ritual , but he refused to budge. "I have made a great vow to sequeste r myself i n this shrine for a hundred days. This i s only the seventy-fift h day ; I cannot possibly go," h e said. The shrine reported th e matter t o the imperial palace. "Follow your own rules; thro w hi m out, " th e Empero r commanded . The n th e shrin e under lings beat the ascetic on the nape of the neck with unpainted wooden staffs * and chase d him off southward beyon d Ichijo Avenue. The gods ar e said to rejec t imprope r petitions , bu t Narichik a ha d nevertheless prayed to be made a Major Captain, an appointment to which he was not entitled. Perhaps that was why those strang e things happened . Ranks an d office s wer e not conferre d at th e discretio n o f the retire d an d reigning sovereign s i n thos e days , no r ye t b y decisio n o f th e Regent , bu t solely a s the Heik e sa w fit. Thus neithe r Sanesad a nor Kanemas a won th e captaincy. Most shockingly, Kiyomori's oldest son, Shigemori, who had been Major Counselo r an d Majo r Captai n o f the Right, switched to Major Cap tain o f the Left , an d th e secon d son , Munemori , wh o wa s onl y a Middl e Counselor, leaped over several of his seniors to become Major Captain of the Right. I t was particularly galling that Munemor i shoul d have taken prece dence over Sanesada, who wa s the senio r Major Counselor , a member of a family eligibl e for the highest offices, a n outstanding scholar, an d th e heir of the Tokudaij i house . Peopl e predicte d i n privat e tha t h e woul d becom e a monk, bu t h e merely resigned a s Major Counselo r an d retire d t o hi s mansion, where he waited to see how things might go. "I could have reconciled myself t o bein g passed over in favor o f Sanesada or Kanemasa, " Narichik a said , "bu t I cannot bea r th e though t o f yielding place to Kiyomori' s second son . Thi s is what come s o f letting the Taira ru n everything. I will find a way to destro y the m an d ge t what I want." Those were dreadful words ! Although Narichika's father, lenari, had bee n a mere Middle Counselor , h e himself, th e youngest son, ha d rise n to Major Coun selor wit h Senio r Second Rank . H e ha d als o receive d revenues from man y large provinces , an d th e imperia l beneficenc e ha d extende d t o hi s children and othe r dependents . Wha t possibl e cause did he have for dissatisfaction? He mus t hav e been possesse d b y a n evi l spirit . H e ha d bee n i n dange r of execution afte r h e ha d side d wit h Nobuyor i durin g the Heij i Disturbance , when he was still the Echigo Middle Captain, but Shigemori's pleas had saved his life. Ye t he forgot that obligation an d devote d all his energies to wooin g warriors an d assemblin g arms in private places. The eastern hill area known as Shishi-no-tani was a perfect natural fortress, adjacent t o th e Miidera templ e grounds a t the rear. There Bishop Shunkan possessed a villa , and i n tha t vill a Narichik a an d hi s friend s hel d regula r gatherings t o plo t th e destructio n o f the Heike . O n on e occasion , Retire d Emperor Go-Shirakaw a pai d the m a visit , accompanie d b y Dharm a Sea l * Use d at shrines to forestal l untowar d events.

Chapter On e 4

7

Joken, a son o f the lat e Lesser Counselor-Novice Shinzei . The Retire d Em peror broache d the subject to Joken while the conspirators wer e at table that night. "This is dreadful!" Joken exclaime d in great alarm. "Many people ar e listening. The secret will leak out i n no time; there will be a crisis." A look o f displeasure crossed Narichika' s face . H e rose abruptly , an d th e sleeve of his hunting robe grazed and overturned a wine bottle in front of the Retired Emperor . "What does tha t mean? " His Majesty said . Narichika resumed his seat. "Th e downfal l of the heiji" * The Retired Emperor smiled. "Everybody come forward and do a sarugaku turn."t Police Lieutenant Yasuyori came forward. "Ah! There ar e too man y heiji. They have made me tipsy." "What shall we do with them? " aske d Bishop Shunkan. "The bes t thin g i s to tak e thei r heads. " The mon k Saik o decapitate d a bottle a s he left th e stage . Dharma Sea l Joken was too dumbfounde d to utter a word. It was shocking behavior indeed . If yo u woul d lear n th e identitie s o f the conspirators , the y were th e Om i Middle Captain-Buddhis t Novic e Renj o (know n i n la y lif e a s Narimasa) , the Hosshoj i Administrato r Bisho p Shunkan, the Yamat o Governor Moto kane, the Senior Assistant Minister o f Ceremonial Masatsuna, th e Taira Police Lieutenan t Yasuyori , the Koremun e Polic e Lieutenan t Nobufusa , th e New Tair a Police Lieutenant Sukeyuki, and Tada n o Kurando Yukitsuna of the Setts u Genji, a s well as many members of the North Guards .

/i3 ] The Matter o f Shunkan an d the Battle at Ukawa The Hosshoj i Administrato r Shunka n was th e grandso n o f the Kyogok u Major Counselo r Minamot o n o Masatosh i an d th e so n o f Dharm a Sea l Kanga of Kodera. Masatoshi, th e grandfather, could no t hav e been called a member o f a rea l warrio r family , bu t h e wa s a n excessivel y choleric man , given t o standin g a t th e middl e gate o f his Sanjobomon Kyogok u mansio n and chasin g passersb y away , eye s glaring and lip s compressed. Possibl y it was because Shunkan was the grandson o f such a person tha t he let himself become involved in a foolish conspiracy, strong-wille d an d haught y despit e his religious calling. Narichika summone d Tad a n o Kurand o Yukitsun a an d gav e hi m fifty bolts of white cloth. "I rely on you to lead our military forces," h e said. "You shall have your choice o f provinces an d estate s i f the pla n succeeds. Firs t of all, here is something for making bow cases." On th e Fift h o f the Thir d Mont h i n th e thir d yea r o f Angen, Moronaga * A s in "The Nigh t Attack at the Courtiers' Hall" (1.2), there is a pun on "wine bottle" and "Taira clan." f Sarugak u was a type of comic dance. Th e next three speaker s ar e performers .

48 Chapter

On e

became Chancellor, and Shigemor i jumped over Major Counselo r Sadafus a to replac e Moronag a a s Palac e Minister. Mos t splendidly , Shigemor i was thus bot h a Minister o f State and a Major Captain . Hi s appointmen t ban quet too k plac e soo n afterward , wit h th e Oi-no-mikad o Ministe r o f th e Right Tsunemune as guest of honor. Moronaga's birth did not entitle him to hold an offic e highe r than Minister of the Left , bu t h e was made Chancellor to avoi d the inauspicious precedent set by his father, the Uji Fearsome Minister of the Lef t Yorinaga. The North Guards, which had no t existed in the past, were created i n the time of Retired Emperor Shirakawa, and many imperial guardsmen served in their rank s thereafter . Tw o o f Retire d Empero r Shirakawa' s guardsmen , Tametoshi an d Morishige , wer e incomparabl y influential eve n during their boyhoods, whe n the y wer e know n a s Senjumar o an d Imainumaro . Also , in Retire d Empero r Toba' s day , ther e wer e a fathe r an d son , Suenor i an d Sueyori, bot h i n cour t service , o f who m i t wa s sai d tha t the y sometime s acted a s intermediaries for those who wishe d to communicat e with the former sovereign . Suc h men alway s behaved in a manne r appropriate t o thei r status, despit e thei r power . Bu t Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakawa' s Nort h Guards forgot themselves to an astonishing degree, refusing t o defe r eve n to senior noble s an d courtiers , an d floutin g al l th e proprieties . Ther e wer e those who even advanced from th e Lower to the Upper North Guards , an d thence t o permissio n t o mingl e with th e gentleme n in the Courtiers ' Hall . Under th e circumstances , i t wa s natura l tha t som e o f the m shoul d hav e grown arrogan t enoug h to join a foolish conspiracy . Two such were Moromitsu an d Narikage, who ha d serve d the late Lesser Counselor Shinzei . Moromitsu ha d originall y been employe d a t th e Aw a provincial seat ; Narikag e wa s a cit y ma n o f humbl e antecedents . They had hel d such posts as foot soldie r and attendant , bu t bot h wer e clever fellows, an d the y had rise n to serv e simultaneously as Lieutenants in the Gat e Guards—Moromitsu i n th e Gat e Guard s o f th e Lef t an d Narikag e i n th e Gate Guard s o f th e Right . The y ha d take n Buddhis t vows a t th e tim e of Shinzei's death , bu t ha d continue d t o b e activ e as functionaries in th e Re tired Emperor' s Storehous e Bureau . They were called the Lef t Gat e Guard s Novice Saiko and the Right Gate Guards Novice Saikei. Saiko had a son, Morotaka, who was also a quick-witted man. Morotaka rose graduall y to th e offic e o f Police Lieutenant with Fift h Rank , an d the n became Governor o f Kaga Province at the year-end appointments ceremon y on th e Twenty-Nint h o f th e Twelft h Mont h i n th e firs t yea r o f Angen . As Governor, he perpetrated many illegalities and breaches of precedent, confis cated the estates of shrines, temples, and influentia l families , and committe d all sorts of other outrages. Even though it had been a long time since the day of Duk e Zhao of Zhou, people ha d a right to expec t tha t he would a t least govern with moderation , bu t h e behaved exactly as he pleased. Around th e summe r o f th e secon d yea r i n th e sam e era , Morotaka' s younger brother , th e Kond o Polic e Lieutenan t Morotsune, wa s appointe d Deputy Governo r o f Kaga. * Whe n Morotsun e wa s arrivin g to tak e u p hi s * Unlik e a Governor, who ofte n remaine d in the capital, a Deputy Governor almost always went to the province.

Chapter On e 4

9

duties, he came upon a mountain temple near the provincial seat, Ukawa by name, just as the monks had heated water for a bath. He burst in, chased the monks away , and entered the bath himself. Then he ordered hi s men to dismount and wash the party's horses . "Provincial official s have never invaded thes e precincts i n th e past, " th e angry monk s protested . "Follo w th e precedents ! En d thi s violen t trespas s at once!" "You made fools of earlier Deputy Governors because they were cowards , but i t won't work wit h me. I expect you to obey the law," Morotsun e said . The monk s promptl y sough t t o chas e th e governmen t part y off , an d Morotsune's me n seize d ever y opportunit y t o forc e thei r wa y bac k in side. Morotsune's prized horse suffere d a broke n le g while the tw o group s were exchangin g blows. Afte r that , th e combatant s resorte d t o bows , ar rows, and forged weapons, with which they shot and hacked at one another for severa l hours . Morotsun e withdre w a t nightfall , possibl y becaus e h e lacked confidenc e i n the outcome . Afterward, Morotsun e mustere d th e me n wh o serve d a t th e provincia l seat, advance d agains t Ukawa with a force o f more than a thousand riders , and burned down al l the monks' quarters . Because Ukawa was a Shirayama subsidiary, the temple's senior monks appealed t o Shirayam a fo r help . Wh o migh t thos e monk s hav e been ? The y were Chishaku , Gakumei , Hodaibo , Shochi , Gakuon , an d th e Tos a Hol y Teacher. At dus k o n th e Nint h o f the Sevent h Month, th e monk s o f Shirayama's three shrine s an d eigh t cloister s advance d i n a bod y t o a poin t nea r Mo rotsune's residence, more than two thousand strong. Because the sun had set, they halted there with the intention o f giving battle the next day . The dew laden autum n wind fluttere d thei r bow-ar m sleeves ; the heaven-illumining lightning brightene d thei r helme t stars . Perhap s Morotsun e despaire d o f prevailing against them, for he fled toward th e capital during the night. The monks advanced and shouted a battle cry at the Hour o f the Hare o n the following day, but no sound issued from th e stronghold. When they sent someone inside to look, the man reported, "Everyon e has run away." There was nothing to do but leave. "Very well , we shall appeal to th e Enryakuji, " the y decided. They deco rated th e sacre d palanqui n of the Shirayam a Central Shrin e and se t off toward Mount Hiei , bearin g it aloft . Around the Hour o f the Horse o n the Twelfth o f the Eighth Month, word spread that the Shirayama palanquin had already reached Higashisakamot o at th e foo t o f Moun t Hiei . A t tha t ver y time, thunde r roare d towar d th e capital fro m th e north , an d a snowfal l covered th e ground . Al l the moun tains an d th e cit y turned white , even to th e branche s of the tree s o n Evergreen Hill .

[14] The Vows The monks took the palanquin into the Maroto Shrine. The Maroto deity is the one worshipped a t Shirayama Myori; the two shrines are, so to speak ,

50 Chapter

On e

father an d son. * Regardles s o f th e outcom e o f th e suit , lif e coul d hol d n o greater jo y than suc h a meeting. The Maroto divinity was happier tha n th e Son of Urashima when h e met hi s seventh-generation descendants , happie r than the babe in the womb who behel d his father, the man of Vulture Peak.t The three thousand Enryakuj i soldier-monk s cam e pouring in ; the priests of th e Hi e Seve n Shrines assembled in rows, sleev e to sleeve . Words canno t describe th e spectacl e the y presente d a s the y intone d sutra s an d chante d prayers hour afte r hour . The Hieiza n monk s petitione d Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a t o exil e the Kag a Governo r Morotak a an d impriso n Deput y Governo r Morotsune . Upon observin g that th e Retired Empero r wa s slow to reach a decision, th e more abl e of the senior nobles and courtiers sai d to one another, "Hi s Maj esty certainl y ought t o mak e u p hi s mind faste r tha n this . Th e Enryakuji's suits hav e alway s receive d specia l treatment . Althoug h Treasur y Ministe r Tamefusa an d Provisional Governor-General Suenak a were important men , both were sentenced to exile at the temple's request. How could there be any question i n the case of a fellow like Morotaka? N o investigatio n is needed." But nobody uttere d a word i n public. "Prizing emoluments, th e senior ma n refrains from admonition; fearin g disfavor, the junior man holds his tongue." Retired Emperor Shirakawa is said to have remarked, "Three things refus e to obe y my will: the waters o f the Kam o River, the fal l o f the backgammo n dice, an d th e monk s o f the Enryakuj i Temple. " I n Retired Empero r Toba' s day, the Heizenji in Echizen was named an Enryakuji subsidiary. The former sovereign, wh o wa s a devou t believe r in th e Tenda i doctrines , i s suppose d to have said, " I am making wrong right," when he issued the edict. An d we are tol d tha t th e sovereig n replied , "I t woul d b e impossibl e t o tur n the m down," when O e no Masafusa asked, "Wha t would You r Majesty do if the Hiei monk s brough t a sacre d palanqui n t o on e o f your guar d post s with a petition?" On the Second of the Third Mont h in the second year of Kaho, before the time of which we are speaking, the Mino Governor Minamoto no Yoshitsuna killed a mon k name d En'6 , a longtim e residen t o f Mount Hiei , whil e at tempting t o brea k u p a ne w privat e estat e i n th e province . A s a conse quence, mor e tha n thirt y Hi e Shrin e and Enryakuj i Templ e official s cam e with a complain t t o on e o f th e palac e guar d posts . Th e Go-Nij o Regen t Moromichi ordere d a member of the Yamat o Genji, Provisiona l Junior As sistant Minister o f Central Affairs Minamot o n o Yoriharu, to hold them off ; and Yoriharu' s retainer s sho t a t them , kille d eigh t o n th e spot , wounde d more than ten, and scattered the m in every direction. Som e senior Enryakuj i monks set out toward th e capital to complain, bu t warriors an d members of the Imperial Police hurried to Nishisakamoto an d drove them al l back. * Th e god body of Myori, the parent shrine, had bee n installed in the Maroto Shrine in the ninth century . f Th e So n of Urashima, a legendary fisherman , entere d the se a god's palace, staye d briefly , and returned home to find that many years had elapsed. Rahula, conceived while his father, the Buddha Sakyamuni , was stil l a Prince , stayed i n the wom b fo r si x years and wa s bor n o n th e night when the Buddha achieved enlightenment. The two met for the first time when the Buddha visited Kapilavastu.

Chapter On e 5

1

Angered becaus e the Retired Empero r wa s slow t o ac t in the matter, th e monks bore sacre d palanquins from th e Hie Seven Shrines to the Enryakuj i Central Hall, performed a full seven-da y reading of the Great Wisdom Sutra in the divine presence, and calle d down curse s on the Regent. The chief offi ciant o n th e las t day , Dharm a Sea l Chuin (wh o was stil l known a s Palace Chaplain Chui n a t th e time) , ascende d th e hig h seat , ran g th e bell , an d addressed th e divinitie s i n a lou d voice . "Y e gods wh o hav e nurture d u s from infancy ! Grea t Go d o f Hachioji! Transfix th e Go-Nij o Regen t with a humming-bulb arrow!" A strang e thin g happene d tha t ver y night : someon e dreame d tha t a humming-bulb arro w wen t whistlin g throug h th e cit y fro m th e Hachioj i sanctuary. And most frighteningly, when Regent Moromichi's peopl e opened his mansion shutters on the following morning, they found a dew-drenched star anis e branc h standin g there , lookin g a s thoug h i t ha d bee n brough t fresh-plucked fro m th e mountain.* Moromichi promptly came down with a grave illness, which everyone attributed to the Sanno god's anger. In great distress, Moromichi's mother , the principal consort of the forme r Regent Morozane , disguise d hersel f a s a woman o f low birth , wen t t o th e Hie Shrine, and offere d prayer s in seclusion for seven days and seve n nights. There sh e publicly vowed t o presen t th e shrin e with a hundre d law n field music performances, a hundred procession riders , a hundred horse races , a hundred mounted archery contests, a hundred wrestling matches, a hundred expositions o f th e Benevolent King Sutra, a hundre d exposition s o f th e Healing Buddha Sutra, a hundred sixteen-inc h image s of the Healin g Buddha Yakushi , one lifesiz e imag e of Yakushi, and image s of Sakyamun i an d Amitabha. She also pronounced thre e silent vows. It seeme d impossibl e tha t anyon e shoul d kno w o f th e lady' s unspoke n vows. But a strange thing happened. One of the many pilgrims at the Hachioji Shrine, a young shrine virgin who ha d com e al l the wa y fro m Michinoku , suddenly fel l int o a fain t midwa y through th e sevent h night . The y carrie d her aside and prayed over her; and then, to the amazement of all, she quickly recovered her senses, rose to her feet, and began to dance. She performed for a ful l hal f hour, + after which , most fearsomely , the Sanno god possessed he r and delivered an oracular utterance . "Pay clos e heed, all ye sentient beings," he said. "Morozane's consort ha s completed a seven-day retreat in my presence today. She has made three vows. "First, if the Regent's life is spared, she vows to act as my attendant morn ing and evenin g for a thousand days , mingling with the throng s o f cripples in the retreat. It is truly moving that the wife of a former Regent, a woman in a position t o liv e with no concern fo r the rest of the world, shoul d 'lose her way on the path o f affection fo r a child,'* ignore what is repulsive, and pro pose t o mingl e with unclea n cripples a s my servant, mornin g and evening , for a thousand days . * The star anise tree had religiou s associations. Equivalen t to a Western hour . * A phrase fro m a poe m b y Fujiwar a n o Kanesuk e (877-933), Gosenshu 1103 , which is quoted i n ful l i n Chapter 3 (3.9). f

52, Chapter

On e

"Second, she vows to build a gallery extending from th e Omiya bridge to the Hachioj i Shrine . I t woul d b e splendi d beyon d measur e i f sh e wer e t o build that gallery for the sake of the three thousand monk s who visit us rain or shine . "Third, if the Regent's lif e is spared, sh e will hold Lotus Sutra exposition s every day, without fail , a t the Hachioji Shrine. "Those ar e al l remarkable promises. W e might manage without th e first two, bu t nothin g coul d b e mor e desirabl e tha n dail y exposition s o f th e Lotus Sutra. O n th e othe r hand , I ca n neve r forge t th e miser y I suffere d when th e authoritie s sho t an d kille d some o f m y priests an d shrin e atten dants instea d o f grantin g thei r modest request , an d whe n other s o f m y people returned, wounded an d weeping, to complain to me of their wrongs . Furthermore, the arrows tha t struck them lodged in my body. See whether I speak the truth." The medium bared her shoulder, and the spectators behel d under her lef t armpi t a hollow a s big as the mout h o f a large pottery bowl . "My grievance s run to o deep, " the god told th e lady. "I canno t le t your son liv e out hi s ful l lifespan , no matte r wha t you say . I will grant hi m thre e more years if you commissio n the Lotus Sutra expositions; if that i s insuffi cient, it cannot b e helped." With those words, h e ended the possession . Moromichi's mothe r ha d breathe d no t a word abou t her vows; sh e could not suspec t anyone of having revealed them. Profoundly impressed, she realized tha t th e oracl e ha d reporte d he r secre t thought s wit h th e utmos t ac curacy, and her faith grew stronger than ever. "I would have been grateful for a da y or a n hour," she said, weeping . "Tha t th e go d should spar e hi m fo r three year s i s indee d caus e fo r happiness. " Sh e mad e he r wa y dow n th e mountain in tears. After hastening home to the city, the lady arranged to present the Hachioji Shrine wit h a regenta l estat e i n Ki i Province calle d Tanaka-no-sho . Fro m that time to this, so people say, Lotus Sutra expositions hav e been performed at the shrin e every day without fail . Meanwhile, t o th e deligh t o f hig h an d low , Moromich i rallie d an d re gained hi s health. The three years passed a s swiftly a s a dream; th e secon d year of Eicho arrived. On th e Twenty-First o f the Sixth Month, an ominou s eruption a t the Regent' s hairlin e forced him to tak e to hi s bed; an d o n th e Twenty-Seventh, at the age of thirty-eight, he breathed his last. Although he was a thoroughl y superio r man , courageou s an d intelligent , he di d no t g o willingly when the crisis arrived. It was natural enough that h e should have wished to survive. Sadly, he failed even to reach the age of forty, or to outlive his father, Morozane. W e may feel tha t sons should always die after fathers, but th e la w o f mortalit y bind s everyone , eve n the all-virtuou s Sakyamun i and th e bodhisattva s who pas s throug h th e Ten Stages. Benevolent though the Sanno god is, he must punish misdeeds as a lesson to mankind .

[15] Petitioning with Sacred Palanquins Although th e Enryakuj i monk s ha d mad e repeate d demand s fo r Mo rotaka's exile and Morotsune's imprisonment , the Retired Emperor had no t granted thei r petitions. The y consequentl y canceled the Hi e Festival , deco-

Chapter On e 5

3

rated th e palanquin s o f the Juzenji, Maroto , an d Hachioj i shrines , an d se t out toward th e palace guard posts with thei r sacred burden s during the first quarter o f the Hou r o f the Drago n o n th e Thirteenth o f the Fourt h Mont h in th e thir d yea r o f Angen . Multitude s o f low-rankin g monk s an d shrin e menials filled the entire area of Sagarimatsu, Kirezutsumi, the dry bed of the Kamo River, Tadasu, Umetada , Yanagihara, and Tobokuin. The palanquins proceeded westwar d alon g Ichij o Avenue , glitterin g lik e falle n sun s an d moons. The court issued orders for Minamoto an d Taira Commanders-in-Chief t o defend th e guar d post s i n al l fou r direction s agains t th e monks . O f th e Heike, th e Komats u Palac e Minister Shigemor i assume d responsibilit y fo r the defens e o f th e thre e gate s frontin g o n Omiy a Avenue—Yomeimon , Taikenmon, an d Yuhomon—wit h mor e tha n thre e thousan d horsemen ; and hi s brothers an d uncles—Munemori , Tomomori, Shigehira , Yorimori, Norimori, an d Tsunemori—guarde d th e southwester n sector . Fro m th e Genji, Palac e Protecto r Yorimas a of Third Ran k hel d th e Nort h Gat e (th e Wardrobe Guar d Post ) with a mere three hundred horsemen, mos t o f whom were warriors led by Watanabe Habuku and his son Sazuku. Yorimasa's area was wide and his force small; his men were distributed sparsely . The monks , wh o ha d perceive d the weaknes s of Yorimasa's defenses, resolved t o tak e thei r palanquin s int o th e palac e throug h th e Nort h Gate . Yorimasa, a man of prudent character, dismounted from his horse, doffed hi s helmet, and mad e obeisance to th e palanquins; and al l his warriors di d the same. Then Yorimasa sent Watanabe Chojitsu Tono among the monks with a message. That day , Tono wa s attire d i n an olive-gra y hitatare and a suit of armor wit h a desig n o f smal l cherr y blossoms , redye d i n yellow , o n th e lacing. A t his waist, h e wore a swor d wit h blue-blac k allo y fittings ; o n hi s back, there rode a quiver containing arrows fledged with white feathers. His rattan-wrapped bo w wa s a t hi s side ; hi s helme t wa s tie d t o hi s shoulder cord. He knelt before th e palanquins. "I bea r a messag e fro m Lor d Yorimas a to th e soldier-monks, " h e said . " 'The Enryakuji's present cause is undeniably just; even an outsider mus t be pained b y the court's tardines s in reaching a decision. I cannot quarre l with your desir e t o tak e th e sacre d palanquin s int o th e palace . Bu t my forc e i s tiny. Furthermore , eve n i f I wer e t o le t yo u ente r withou t resistance , th e young riffraff i n the city would probably say you went in with downcast eyes and sheepis h smiles, which coul d b e a source of future embarrassment . Fo r me to admi t th e palanquins would amoun t t o disobeyin g an imperial com mand. On the other hand , opposing yo u would mea n the end of my life as a man o f arms , becaus e I have worshipped Yakush i an d th e Sann o go d fo r years. The choic e i s an impossibl e one. I wonder i f it might no t b e best fo r you t o ente r throug h th e easter n positio n defende d b y Lor d Shigemori' s large force.' " The mob hesitated for a time, deterred by Tono's words . "Why shoul d w e d o an y suc h thing ? Tak e th e palanquin s throug h thi s gate!" man y o f th e youn g monk s shouted . Bu t the n th e Setts u Examine e Goun steppe d forwar d t o speak , a ma n renowne d a s th e foremos t orato r among all the older monk s of the Three Compounds .

54 Chapter

On e

" Yorimasa's words are entirely reasonable," Gou n argued. "If we intend to present our petition behin d the sacred palanquins, we must smash through a great force ; otherwise , w e cannot hop e fo r futur e fame . Besides , Yorimasa belongs t o th e mai n Minamot o lin e o f descen t fro m Rokusonno ; h e ha s never suffere d a failur e a t arms . No r ar e hi s accomplishment s confine d t o the martia l arts ; h e i s also a n excellen t poet. The topi c 'Blossom s Dee p i n the Mountains ' wa s onc e se t durin g a n imprompt u poetr y sessio n i n Emperor Konoe' s reign. Everyone else was nonplussed, but Yorimasa won imperial approval wit h thes e splendid lines: miyamagi no No sono kozue to m o the miezarishi bough sakura wa hana n i onc arawarenikeri i

w i n glorious bloom , y have come int o ful l view — s o f cherry tree s e indistinguishabl e n their mountai n recesses .

How ca n w e be so unfeeling a s to mak e this a n occasio n fo r humiliatin g a man o f his refined sensibilities ? Take the palanquins away. " From th e fron t rank s to the rear, al l the thousands o f monks voiced thei r approval. "He' s right ! He's right! " When the monkish horde attempted t o enter through the Taikenmon Gat e on the east, with the sacred palanquins in the lead, fierc e fighting broke ou t at once . The warrior s release d volley s of arrows, man y of which lodge d in the Juzenji palanquin . Som e of the shrin e menials were sho t t o death , an d large numbers of soldier-monks sustained wounds. The shouting and yelling seemed sufficient t o reach the ears of Bonten above and startle the earth deity below. The monks climbe d back u p the mountain i n tears, thei r palanquin s abandoned i n front of the guard post.

[16] The Burning of the Imperial Palace By imperial command t o th e Chamberlain-Lesse r Controller Kanemitsu , a counci l o f senio r noble s wa s convene d forthwit h i n th e Courtiers ' Hall . When sacre d palanquin s ha d bee n brough t int o th e cit y i n th e Sevent h Month o f th e fourt h yea r o f Hoan , th e cour t ha d instructe d th e Tenda i Abbot to arrange their removal to the Sekisan Shrine; and on a similar occasion i n the Fourt h Mont h o f the fourt h yea r of Hoen, the Gio n Chie f Priest had bee n tol d t o tak e the m t o th e Gio n Shrine . It was now conclude d tha t the precedent o f Hoen shoul d b e followed; an d th e palanquins were trans ferred t o th e Gio n Shrin e i n th e evening , i n accordanc e wit h a directiv e issued to the Gion Superintendent, Provisional Major Bishop Choken. Shrine menials were ordered t o pluck out the arrows . The Enryakuji monk s had carried th e Hie palanquins to the palace guar d posts o n si x occasions fro m Eiky u t o Jisho, an d th e cour t ha d summone d warriors eac h tim e to fen d the m off . But neve r before ha d arrow s struc k a palanquin. " 'Disasters visit every street when the wonder-working god s are roused t o anger. ' It' s enoug h t o frighte n a person t o death, " people sai d t o one another .

Chapter On e 5

5

Around midnigh t on th e Fourteenth , i t was rumored tha t th e monk s intended t o retur n t o th e city . The Emperor consequentl y proceeded o n tha t same night to the Retired Emperor's residence , th e Hojuji Mansion, borne in a hand-carried palanquin. The Empress left the palace by carriage. Shigemori acted a s escort, dresse d i n an informa l rob e with a quiver on hi s back. His heir, Lesser Captain Koremori , appeared fo r the journey in court robe s an d a ceremonial flat quiver. The Regent, th e Chancellor, an d the other official s of senior noble and courtier status hastened with all speed to the same place; and ther e was tremendous agitation amon g gentle and bas e in the city, and among high and low at the palace. The three thousand monks met in conclave at the Enryakuji to discuss the arrows i n th e sacre d palanquin , th e killin g o f th e shrin e people , an d th e wounding of the many soldier-monks. They made a unanimous decision t o burn every building on the mountain—the Great Shrine , the Second Shrine , the Lecture Hall, the Central Hall—and to take refuge in the hills and fields. Then wor d sprea d tha t th e cour t woul d respon d b y actin g o n th e suit ; and th e temple' s senio r clerg y started u p th e mountai n t o repor t th e ne w development. Bu t the monks rose in a body and chased the m all back fro m Nishisakamoto. Next, the Taira Major Counselor Tokitada went to Mount Hie i as an offi cial envoy. (He was Commande r o f the Lef t Gat e Guard s a t the time. ) The monks of the Three Compound s assemble d at the Great Lecture Hall court yard in an ugly mood. "Knock of f that fellow's court hat, " on e of them said. "Tie hi m up and drown hi m in the lake," another suggested . Tokitada spok e as they were about to lay hands on him. "Compose yourselves for a moment. There is something I must say to you. " He dre w a smal l inkston e an d a piec e o f paper fro m hi s breast , jotte d down a line , and transmitte d i t to th e monks . Upo n openin g the message , they sa w written , "Whe n soldier-monk s perpetrat e act s o f violence , tha t is the work o f evil spirits; when the Emperor reprimands them, that is proof of the protection o f the Buddha." The y could not brin g themselves to harm him afte r readin g those words. "Wha t he says is right," they agreed, and all of them went off to thei r hollows an d cells . It was admirable that Tokitad a require d only one piece of paper an d on e sentence to calm the wrath of the Three Compounds an d the three thousand monks an d to preserve himself and the court from humiliation . Peopl e wer e also impresse d b y th e monks ' behavior . " I ha d regarde d th e Enryakuj i soldier-monks a s incapabl e o f anythin g except boisterou s confrontations , but now I see that they understand the difference betwee n right and wrong," someone remarked . On the Twentieth, with the Kazan'in Provisional Middle Counselor Tada chika i n charge , th e cour t finally dismissed th e Kag a Governo r Morotak a and banished him to Idota in Owari. Deput y Governor Morotsune wa s imprisoned. Th e si x warriors whos e arrow s ha d struc k th e sacre d palanqui n on th e Thirteent h wer e als o sentence d t o imprisonment . The y wer e th e Fujiwara Lef t Gat e Guards Lieutenant Masazumi, Right Gate Guards Lieutenant Masasue , th e O e Left Gat e Guard s Lieutenan t lekane, the O e Righ t

56 Chapter

On e

Gate Guards Lieutenant lekuni, the Kiyowara Left Military Guard s Lieuten ant Yasuie, and the Kiyowara Right Military Guards Lieutenant Yasutomo— all samurai in Shigemori's service. On th e Twenty-Eight h Da y o f th e Fourt h Mont h i n th e sam e year , a fire brok e ou t a t Higuch i Tomi-no-koj i durin g th e Hou r o f th e Boar . I t burned th e greate r par t o f the capital , fanne d b y a stron g southeas t wind . Time afte r time , flame s lik e hug e cartwheel s leape d thre e an d fiv e block s and burne d diagonall y toward th e northwes t i n an indescribabl y terrifyin g manner. Th e conflagratio n claime d sixtee n mansion s belongin g t o senio r nobles and more than thirty establishments famous i n the past and present , among the m Princ e Tomohira' s Chigus a Mansion , th e Re d Plu m Hal l a t the Kitan o Shrine , Tachiban a Hayanari' s Haimats u Mansion , th e Demo n Mansion, th e Takamatsu Mansion , th e Kamoi Mansion, th e Tosanjo Man sion, Fuyutsugi's Kan'in Mansion , and Mototsune's Horikawa Mansion. It would be impossible to count th e houses lost by courtiers an d others o f medium rank . In th e end , th e win d carrie d th e flames to th e Greate r Imperia l Palace . Everything burne d t o th e groun d i n n o time , fro m th e Suzakumo n Gat e to th e Otenmo n Gate , th e Kaishomo n Gate , th e Grea t Hal l o f State , th e Hall o f Abundant Pleasures, the eigh t ministrie s and othe r offices , an d th e Aitandokoro. Family diaries , document s preserve d fo r generations , an d treasure s o f every description wer e reduced t o ashes . The losses may be imagined. Hun dreds of people perished in the flames, as well as countless oxen an d horses . That fir e wa s n o ordinar y occurrence . Someon e ha d a drea m i n whic h two o r thre e thousan d bi g monkeys , eac h carryin g a lighte d pin e torch , came dow n fro m Moun t Hie i t o bur n th e cit y a s a punishmen t fro m th e Sanno god . The Grea t Hal l o f State burne d for th e first time during the reig n of Emperor Seiwa , in the eighteenth year of Jogan, necessitating the use of the Hal l of Abundant Pleasures for Emperor Yozei' s Accession Audience in the Thir d of the First Month in the nineteenth year. The ceremony to mark the beginning o f reconstruction wa s hel d o n th e Nint h o f the Fourt h Mont h i n th e first yea r o f Gangyo , an d th e buildin g wa s complete d o n th e Eight h o f the Tenth Month i n the second year. The Great Hall burned again during the reign o f Emperor Go-Reizei , o n th e Twenty-Sixt h o f the Secon d Mont h i n the fifth year of Tenki. The star t o f reconstruction too k plac e on th e Four teenth o f the Eight h Month i n the fourt h yea r o f Jiryaku, bu t th e Empero r died whil e th e wor k wa s stil l i n progress . Whe n th e buildin g wa s finally finished, on th e Fifteent h o f the Fourt h Mont h i n the fourt h year of Enkyu, during th e reig n o f Empero r Go-Sanjo , me n o f letter s presente d Chines e poems, musician s performed, and the Emperor himself marked the occasio n with a visit. Because the power o f the state ha s waned i n these latter day s of the Law, the hall has not bee n rebuilt since the Angen fire.

Chapter 2

[i] The Exile of the Tendai Abbot On th e Fift h o f th e Fift h Mont h i n th e firs t yea r o f Jisho, Majo r Arch bishop Meiun , th e Tenda i Abbot, wa s declare d ineligibl e for futur e invita tions t o Buddhis t assemblies sponsored b y the court ; also , a Chamberlai n was sent to repossess th e court's Nyoirin Kanno n image and to oust Meiu n from hi s offic e o f Imperial Prayer-Monk, an d a member of the Imperia l Police wa s dispatche d wit h order s t o apprehen d whoeve r ha d provoke d th e soldier-monks' descen t wit h th e palanquins . The reaso n fo r thi s display of anger b y Retired Empero r Go-Shirakaw a wa s that Saik o an d hi s sons ha d slandered Meiun , saying , "Meiun persuaded th e monks to complai n abou t Morotaka an d Morotsun e becaus e he bore a grudge against Morotaka for confiscating an estate he owned in Kaga Province, and now the court is faced with a crisis." People predicted a dire future fo r the Abbot . In response to the Retired Emperor's displeasure , Meiun tendered his resignation a s Tendai Abbot and returned his seal and key of office. Priestl y Imperial Prince Kakukai, Retired Empero r Toba's sevent h son, becam e Abbot on th e Eleventh. Kakuka i was a discipl e o f Gyogen , th e Shoren'i n Majo r Archbishop. On th e Eleventh , afte r Meiu n ha d alread y bee n force d t o resign , th e authorities instructe d tw o member s o f th e Polic e t o kee p hi m unde r sur veillance. They als o inflicte d th e fire-and-wate r punishmen t by capping his well and throwin g wate r o n his fire. Their action s provoked renewe d agita tion i n the capital, wher e it was rumored tha t th e monks would com e back in protest. On the Eighteenth, the Chancellor and twelve other senior nobles went to the imperia l palace fo r a meeting in the guard-pos t conferenc e chamber t o decide Meiun' s fate . "Th e lega l experts recommen d distan t banishment , a sentence one degree lighter than execution," said the Hachijo Middle Coun -

58 Chapter

Tw o

selor Nagakata , wh o the n occupie d a mino r sea t a s Major Controlle r an d Consultant. "Bu t Meiu n i s verse d i n th e exoteri c an d esoteri c doctrines , leads a spotless life , an d obey s the Buddhist discipline faithfully. Moreover , he ha s expounde d th e Lotus Sutra t o Empero r Takakur a an d ha s admin istered the bodhisattva vows to Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa. What would the Buddhas and bodhisattvas think if we imposed such a harsh punishment on a man who has served in two capacities as an imperial preceptor? Should not the court be more lenient than to return him to lay life and sentence him to distant banishment? " The assemble d nobles all expressed agreemen t with Nagakata's fran k re marks, bu t Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a remaine d deepl y offended, an d Meiun wa s sentence d t o distan t banishment . Althoug h Kiyomor i wen t t o the Hojuj i Mansio n t o discus s the matter, th e Retired Empero r use d a n indisposition a s a n excus e fo r no t receivin g him, an d h e wa s oblige d t o g o away frustrated. On the ground that the procedure was customary when a monk was disciplined, the cour t too k awa y Meiun's certificat e o f ordination, returne d hi m to la y life, an d decree d tha t h e be known thencefort h as Major Counselor Senior Assistant Minister Fuji i Matsueda . Meiun wa s th e so n o f the Kog a Major Counselo r Akimich i and a sixth generation descendant of Emperor Murakami's seventh son, Prince Tomohira. A man o f unrivaled virtue, the leadin g high monk o f the nation , revered by rulers and rule d alike, he had serve d not onl y as head of the Tendai sect bu t also, concurrently, as Abbot of the Tennoji and the six Sho Temples. But Abe no Yasuchika , the Director o f the Bureau of Divination, had onc e spoken of him in critical language. "I cannot understan d why a man of Meiun's intelligence chos e suc h a nam e fo r himself, " Yasuchik a said. "Althoug h th e su n and moo n shin e [met] above , there are clouds [un] below. " Meiun ha d becom e Tendai Abbot on the Twentieth o f the Second Month in th e first year of Nin'an. He performe d the ceremon y o f obeisance a t th e Central Hall on the Fifteenth o f the Third Month. Upon opening the Central Hall treasury , h e found , amon g othe r preciou s objects , a one-foot-squar e box wrappe d i n white cloth . Wheneve r a spotlessl y pur e Tenda i Abbot , a man wh o ha s neve r violated a commandment i n his life, open s tha t bo x t o examine it s contents , h e behold s a scrol l o f yellow paper, inscribe d i n th e Great Teache r Dengyo' s hand , whereo n ar e liste d the name s o f the Tenda i Abbots to come. By invariable custom, he reads only as far as his own name, after whic h he rolls the scroll up again. We may suppose Meiun would have observed the precedent. Bu t he could no t escap e his karma fro m a previous life, holy monk thoug h h e was. I t was a sad affair . On th e Twenty-First , Iz u Provinc e was designate d a s Meiun' s plac e of exile. A number of other suggestions had been made, but the slanderous representations of Saiko and his sons had prevailed. It was decided that the former Abbot would b e expelled fro m th e capita l on tha t ver y day; an d func tionaries went to his Shirakawa cell to drive him out. I n tears, he went fro m Shirakawa to the Issaikyo Ascetics' Cloiste r i n the vicinity of Awataguchi.

Chapter Tw o 5

9

Meanwhile, at the Enryakuji, th e monks said, "When you come down t o it, our worst enemie s are Saiko and his sons." They wrote out th e names of the thre e an d place d th e pape r unde r the lef t foo t o f the Konpir a image in the Centra l Hal l group o f Twelve Divine Commanders. The n the y shouted , yelled, and uttered maledictions. "Ye Twelve Divine Commanders and Seven Thousand Yakshas , take the live s of Saiko and his sons without a n instant' s delay," the y implored. It was terrifying merel y to hear them. On th e Twenty-Third, Meiu n se t out fro m th e Issaikyo Ascetics' Cloiste r for hi s place of exile. It is sad to imagine the feeling s of the great Archbishop as he left th e capital, th e cit y on which his eyes might never rest again , an d turned his face toward the region east of Osaka Barrier , with the Police offi cers hard on his heels. The white eaves of the loft y Manjusr i Hal l came into view when he arrived at Uchide Beach in Otsu, bu t h e averted his gaze after the first glimpse, burying his face i n his sleeve and sobbin g bitterly. Of th e man y virtuous senio r monk s a t Moun t Hiei , on e man , Dharm a Seal Choke n (wh o was the n stil l a Bishop) , accompanied Meiu n a s fa r a s Awazu, unable to reconcile himself to the separation. Then he perforce made his farewells. Moved b y his concern, Meiun transmitted to him the doctrin e of th e thre e viewpoint s i n a singl e thought, whic h h e ha d kep t secre t fo r many years. That doctrine, expounded by the Buddha and gradually handed on ever since the time of the monk Memyo of Varanasi and th e bodhisattva Ryuju o f Southern India, was taught to Choken that day in gratitude for his sympathy. Awesome, indeed, must Choken's sentiments have been as he journeyed bac k towar d th e capital , th e sleeve s of his monkis h robe s drenched , after havin g received th e preciou s teachin g despit e th e degenerac y o f th e times an d th e remotenes s an d obscurit y o f ou r islands , tin y a s scattere d millet grains. The monks o n Mount Hiei rose up an d hel d a council. "O f al l the fiftyfive Tendai Abbot s sinc e Preceptor Gishin , not on e ha s bee n sentence d t o banishment before, " the y said. "Whe n w e think abou t it , eve r since thos e days in Enryaku, when Emperor Kanm u founded the Heian capita l an d th e Great Teache r Dengy o ascende d th e mountai n t o disseminat e th e Tenda i doctrines, Moun t Hiei has bee n the home of three thousand hol y monks, a place never entered by women, who suffe r fro m th e Five Impediments. Year after year , th e Lotus Sutra ha s bee n chante d o n it s peaks ; da y afte r day , the gods of the Seven Shrines have worked their wonders at its base. In India, Vulture Pea k northeas t o f the roya l sea t wa s th e plac e wher e th e Buddh a dwelt; her e in Japan, Moun t Hiei likewise towers northeas t o f the imperial city, a hol y sit e protectin g th e nation. * Generation s o f wis e ruler s an d sagacious subjects have raised altars there. Why should our mountain be humiliated simply because this is the era of degeneracy? We won't stand for it!" With a choru s of shouts, the entir e congregatio n starte d dow n the hil l toward Higashisakamoto . * Th e northeast wa s believed to b e the direction fro m whic h demons came.

60 Chapter

Tw o

[2] The Matter of Holy Teacher Yixing The monks stopped t o confe r again in front o f the Juzenji Shrine, * wher e the old clerics took the opportunity to offer ferven t prayers. "It is right for us to go to Awazu and recover the Abbot," they said, "bu t th e task wil l be no easy one with the Police and escorts guardin g him. Our onl y hope is to trus t in th e powe r o f the Sann o god . I f we are destine d t o tak e th e Abbo t awa y without difficulty , pleas e show us a sign now. " An eighteen-year-old youth named Tsurumaru, the servant of the Mudoji monk Maste r o f Discipline Joen, suddenl y took leav e of hi s senses , writh ing an d perspiring . "Th e Juzenj i go d ha s possesse d me, " h e announced . "Whether thi s i s the latte r en d o f the La w or not , ou r Abbo t mus t no t b e removed to another province. I could never recover from the grief, no matte r how man y times I might be born int o ne w existences. It is useless for me to stay at the foot of this mountain if such things are to happen." The boy shed floods of tears, with his two sleeve s pressed t o his face . The monks fel t skeptical . "I f this is really an oracle from th e Juzenji god , we wil l giv e yo u th e mean s t o prov e it, " the y said . "Retur n eac h o f thes e objects t o it s rightfu l owner. " Fou r o r five hundred senio r monk s tosse d their prayer beads up onto the shrine's broad veranda . The possessed yout h raced her e an d ther e t o pic k the m up , assemble d them i n a group , an d re turned eac h t o it s owner withou t a mistake. The monks joine d their palm s and she d tears of gratitude, awe d by the god's wonder-working powers . "If that's the way things are, let's go get the Abbot!" they shouted . The cloudlik e hos t se t ou t a t once , wit h som e o f it s member s stridin g along the Shiga and Karasaki beach routes an d others launchin g boats ont o Lake Biw a a t Yamad a an d Yabase ; an d th e Polic e an d escort s wh o ha d seemed so formidable fled in all directions the moment the y saw it. Meiun wa s astonished whe n the monks arrive d at the provincial temple. "It i s said that a man punishe d by a sovereign is denied the very light of the sun an d moon, " he said . "Ho w coul d I hesitate eve n briefly , no w tha t th e Retired Emperor an d th e Emperor hav e both ordere d m y immediate expulsion fro m th e city ? Yo u must g o righ t bac k u p th e mountain. " H e move d close t o th e edg e of the verand a an d spok e again . " I lef t a famil y o f ministerial status to ente r the peaceful hollow s o f Mount Hiei . Ever since, I have delved into the Tendai doctrines an d studied the exoteric an d esoteric faiths . My ever y thought ha s bee n for th e goo d of our temple . I have not bee n remiss in prayers for the state ; I have considered you r welfare with dee p con cern. May the Hie gods bear witness that I have done no wrong. I harbor n o grudge agains t society , individuals , gods, o r Buddha s because I have bee n sentenced t o distan t banishmen t on thes e trumped-up charges . I can never repay your kindness in coming all this distance to see me." H e wept until the sleeves of his olive-brown rob e were drenched, an d th e others al l shed tear s of sympathy. The monks brought Meiun's palanquin. "You must get in at once." * I have supplied this phrase from an interlinear note. See Ichiko Teiji, ed., Heike monogatari (in Nihon koten bungaku zenshu; z vols., Tokyo, 1973-75), x : IT4> n- *•

Chapter Two 61 Meiun demurred. "I once stood at the head of three thousand monks, bu t I a m a n exil e now. Ho w coul d I ride up th e mountai n o n th e shoulder s of holy scholar-monk s an d wis e men ? Even i f it wer e prope r fo r m e t o go , I would walk , bindin g o n stra w sandal s an d followin g alon g lik e on e o f yourselves." Among the host, there was a fearsome resident of the Western Compoun d called th e Kaijob o Hol y Teache r Yukei , a mon k mor e tha n seve n feet tall , who wa s attire d i n long-skirted , black-lace d armo r mad e o f wid e leathe r plates interspersed wit h iron . Yuke i took off his helmet, gave it to someon e to hold, and pushed his way swiftly throug h the crowd, making a staff o f his great spear' s plai n woode n shaft , an d shouting , "Ope n up! " H e stoo d i n front o f Meiun for a time, glowering. "That attitude has put yo u where you are," h e said. "Yo u had bette r get in at once." Intimidated, Meiun hastene d to obey. Overjoyed b y thei r recover y o f the Abbot , th e monk s wen t shoutin g u p the mountainside with the palanquin, which was carried by august scholars, not b y the lower orders. Most of the bearers served in turns, but Yuke i disdained relief . H e shouldere d th e fron t pole , gripping both i t an d hi s spea r with immense force, and climbe d the steep eastern hillside as though stroll ing in the flatlands . After depositin g th e palanqui n i n the Grea t Lectur e Hall courtyard , th e monks too k counse l together. "W e have gone t o Awaz u and go t bac k ou r Abbot. But how can we manage to keep someone here as our superior when he has been banished by an imperial edict?" one of them said . Yukei strode forward as he had done earlier. "This mountain is the holiest place in Japan, a place where rituals are celebrated to preserve peace in the land, wher e th e powe r o f the Sann o go d work s miracles , wher e Buddhis t doctrine an d imperia l law stand sid e by side, neither above the other. Even the opinion s o f our monk s carr y greate r weigh t than thos e o f others; even the leas t among u s is treated wit h respect . Ho w coul d i t possibly be other wise i n th e cas e o f ou r sag e Abbot, th e leade r o f ou r thre e thousand , th e virtuous head of the Tendai sect? Isn't it a cause for indignation, both on the mountain and in the city, and won't it expose us to ridicule from the Kofukuj i and th e Onjoji, tha t suc h a man shoul d be punished for a crime of which he is innocent? And how sa d i t will be to se e our scholar-monk s neglec t thei r studies for lack of a master to guide them through the exoteric an d esoteri c teachings! If, as seem s likely, I am name d a s a ringleade r an d imprisoned , banished, or beheaded, I will consider it an honor i n this life and somethin g to remember in the next." Tears streamed fro m hi s eyes. The other monk s al l said, "He' s right ! He's right! " From the n on, Yukei was known as the Formidable Monk. The people of the day gave his disciple, Ekei, the nickname the Lesser Formidable Monk. The monks too k Meiu n t o th e Myokob o Cloiste r a t Minamidan i i n the Eastern Compound . Might it be that even a Buddha incarnate cannot escape unforeseen calamity? In Great Tang, there was once a prayer-monk to Emperor Xuanzong , a certain Hol y Teache r Yixing , who wa s accuse d o f making advances to th e

62. Chapter

Tw o

imperial consort Yan g Guifei. Past or present, grea t country or small, gossi p is a viciou s thing . Althoug h ther e wa s n o evidenc e t o suppor t th e charge , suspicion alon e cause d Yixin g to be banished to the land of Kara. Three road s le d into Kara . Th e first , th e Rinch i Road, wa s use d b y th e Emperor; th e second , th e Yuch i Road , b y commoners ; an d th e third , th e Anketsu Road , b y great criminals . Since the Hol y Teache r Yixin g was con sidered to belong to the last category, h e was directed t o follow the Anketsu Road. The travele r o n tha t roa d journey s for seve n day s an d seve n night s without seein g th e ligh t o f th e su n o r moon . Th e surrounding s ar e pitc h black, ther e ar e n o othe r huma n beings , an d th e fain t pat h lead s throug h dense forests deep in the mountains. Onl y an occasional birdcal l from a valley break s th e silence . Yixing' s drenche d moss-robe s wer e neve r dry. * Bu t Heaven protected hi m by making the Nine Luminaries visible, moved to pity that a guiltless man should have been sentenced to distant banishment. Yixing bit off part of one of the fingers on his right hand and drew the luminaries on his lef t sleeve . Tha t wa s th e origi n o f th e Nin e Luminarie s Mandala , th e principal icon revere d by the Shingon sect in China an d Japan .

[3] The Execution of Saiko The new s tha t th e monk s ha d kidnappe d thei r forme r Abbo t rekindle d Retired Empero r Go-Shirakawa' s wrath . "The Enryakuj i monk s hav e mad e violent petitions before , but they have gone too far this time," Saiko told his master. "I have never heard of such outrageous conduct. You must stand firm." Thus di d Saiko trouble th e imperial mind, heedles s of the threat hangin g over his own head and unintimidated b y the Sanno god's divine will. A slanderous ministe r plunges the state int o confusion , as the saying goes. Indeed , situations like this must be in people's mind s when they use such expression s as, "Althoug h th e clustere d orchid s see k t o pu t fort h lus h growth , th e au tumn win d destroy s them, " o r "Whe n th e sovereig n seek s t o disseminat e light, a lyin g ministe r turn s ligh t t o darkness. " Th e Retire d Empero r hel d discussions wit h Narichik a an d other s o f his intimates, an d a rumor sprea d that he intended t o attac k Mount Hiei. Then i t was reported that som e of the Enryakuj i monk s ha d reveale d a n inclinatio n t o obe y th e Retire d Em peror's orders . The y wer e saying , i t seemed , tha t a sovereign' s command s could no t b e resisted b y anyone born i n the royal domain. A t the Myokobo Cloister, Meiu n hear d of the divisio n and spok e i n gloomy tone s o f his ultimate fate . But no command wa s issued to carry out th e sentence of exile. Narichika ha d lai d asid e hi s privat e scheme s fo r a whil e becaus e o f th e Enryakuji affair . T o be sure, he was holding secret consultations an d makin g preparations o f variou s kinds , bu t the y wer e mer e surfac e activity ; ther e seemed little chance of their leading to a successful revolt . Tad a n o Kurand o Yukitsuna, the man on whom Narichik a wa s pinning all his hopes, bega n to regret hi s involvement i n the conspiracy. H e pondered th e situation, mean * Monks ' robe s wer e ofte n calle d koke n o koromo ("moss-robes") , a ter m suggestin g a coarse garment . Her e th e phras e use d i s koke n o nureginu ("drenche d moss-robes") , whic h plays on nureginu ("fals e accusations") .

Chapter Tw o 6

3

while orderin g hi s people t o mak e Narichika' s gif t o f bow-case clot h int o hitatare an d singlet s fo r his kinsmen an d retainer s t o wear . "Anyon e wh o pays carefu l attentio n t o th e prosperit y o f the Heik e mus t conclud e tha t i t would be extremely difficult t o bring them down now . I have got myself int o a wretched business : I will be the first to di e if word of the pla n leak s out . I had better save my life by switching sides before someone tells about it," h e decided. Late o n th e nigh t o f th e Twenty-Nint h o f th e Fift h Month , Yukitsun a went to Kiyomori's Nishihachijo house and sent in a message. "I have come because there i s something I need to tell His Lordship. " Kiyomori instructed Polic e Lieutenant Morikuni, th e Hea d o f the Crow n Prince's Stables , to mee t him . "H e doe s no t frequen t m y house; wh y i s he here now? Listen to what he has to say. " "It i s not a matter I can entrust to an intermediary," Yukitsun a said. "In that cas e . . ." Kiyomori went ou t to the middle-gate corridor . "I t is very late. What busines s brings you here? " "I have come in the dark becaus e many inquisitive eyes watch i n the daytime. Hav e you heard wh y the Retire d Emperor' s associate s ar e assembling arms and mustering warriors nowadays? " "They say His Majesty intends to attac k Moun t Hiei, " Kiyomori replied with a n ai r o f indifference . Yukitsuna moved closer . "Tha t is not the reason," he murmured. "I have heard that th e Taira clan is the real target." "Does the Retired Emperor kno w abou t it? " "Of course . Narichik a tell s his recruit s he is acting on the Retire d Emperor's orders." Yukitsuna related the whole story from beginning to end, not hesitating t o embellis h th e facts: Shunka n ha d acte d thus-and-so , Yasuyor i had sai d this , Saik o had sai d that. Then h e excused himsel f an d withdrew . The dumbfounded Kiyomori shouted fo r his samurai in a frightful voice . Yukitsuna fel t lik e a man wh o ha s set a great plain afire. Terrified les t he be recalled t o prov e hi s indiscreet statements , h e pulled u p hi s skirts an d fled toward th e outer gate , though nobod y wa s pursuing him. Kiyomori summone d Sadayosh i first . "Th e cit y seem s to b e ful l o f me n who ar e conspiring to overthro w th e house of Taira. Tel l our kinsmen ; call up the samurai," h e ordered . Sadayoshi se t out o n horsebac k t o mak e the rounds . Munemori , Tomo mori, Shigehira , Yukimori , an d lesse r figure s cam e gallopin g in , wearin g helmets and armor an d carrying bows an d arrows; an d other mounte d men rushed to th e mansion lik e gathering clouds an d haze. It seemed that si x or seven thousan d warrior s mus t have assemble d a t Nishihachij o durin g th e course of the night . The next da y was the First of the Sixth Month. Kiyomori summoned th e Imperial Police officia l Ab e no Sukenar i while it was still dark. "G o t o th e Retired Emperor's palac e at once," he told him. "Call out Nobunari an d say precisely this: 'Some of the Retired Emperor's associates ar e plotting to overthrow ou r cla n an d cas t th e natio n int o confusion . I intend t o arres t the m all, question them , an d tak e disciplinar y action. Th e Retire d Empero r wil l

64 Chapter

Tw o

please no t interfere.' " Sukenar i galloped i n haste t o th e palace , calle d ou t Master o f th e Palac e Tabl e Offic e Nobunari , an d delivere d th e message . Ashen-faced, Nobunari went to inform Retire d Emperor Go-Shirakawa . The Retired Emperor was stunned. "Alas!" he thought. "Their secret plan has been discovered." H e made no clear-cut reply, but merely said, "What is all this? " Sukenari galloped back with his report. "Just as I thought! Yukitsuna told the truth. I would have been in danger if he had no t le t me know," Kiyomori said. H e ordere d th e Hid a Governo r Kagei e and th e Chikug o Governo r Sadayoshi t o apprehen d th e conspirators ; an d band s o f two o r thre e hun dred mounte d me n wen t t o thi s plac e an d tha t t o seiz e member s o f th e group. First o f all , Kiyomori sent a messenge r to Majo r Counselo r Narichika' s Naka-no-mikado Karasumar u house. "Ther e is a matter o n which I need to consult you. Please call here at once." It di d no t occu r t o Narichik a tha t hi s ow n fat e migh t b e i n question . "Kiyomori mus t wan t t o discus s way s o f preventing the Retire d Empero r from attackin g Moun t Hiei," he thought. "Hi s Majest y is furious; I doub t whether anythin g can b e done abou t it. " H e slippe d int o a soft , attractiv e hunting robe , chos e on e o f hi s smartes t carriages , ordere d thre e o r fou r samurai to accompany him, and took pains to see that even his minor func tionaries an d ox-drive r wer e especiall y well turned out . Onl y late r di d h e realize that i t was his final departure fro m th e mansion. As Narichika approache d Nishihachijo , he saw that th e whole neighborhood fo r fou r o r five blocks aroun d wa s teemin g with soldiers . "The y ar e everywhere! What can be happening?" he wondered, suddenly nervous. Upon leaving the carriage and passing through the gate, he saw that every available space inside the mansion's grounds was also filled with arme d men. A large group of fierce warriors stood waiting at the middle-gate entrance. They seize d Narichika b y the arm s an d marche d hi m inside . "Shal l w e tie him up? " they asked . "The situatio n doe s no t cal l for that," Kiyomori replied fro m behin d th e blinds. Fourteen or fifteen of the warriors hustled Narichika up onto the veranda, keeping him surrounded, and shut him in a room about six feet wide. To the Major Counselo r it seemed that he must be dreaming; he was stupefied. Expelled fro m th e premises , hi s samura i scattere d i n al l directions , an d hi s ashen-faced servants and ox-driver took to their heels without carriage or ox. Meanwhile, Kiyomori' s me n capture d an d brough t i n Renjo , Shunkan , Motokane, Masatsuna, Yasuyori , Nobufusa, and Sukeyuki. Saiko go t win d o f the affai r an d gallope d towar d th e Retire d Emperor' s Hojuji Mansio n wit h raise d whip—feeling , perhaps , tha t h e wa s i n grave danger. A group of Heike samurai came racing to intercept him on the way. "You are summoned to Nishihachijo. Come along now," the y said. "I a m o n m y way to th e Hojuj i Mansio n wit h a n urgen t repor t fo r th e Retired Emperor. I will go to Nishihachijo as soon as I am free," Saiko said. "What do you think you're going to report, you odious monk? Forget it! "

Chapter Two

65

Kiyomori confronts Saiko.

They pulle d hi m fro m hi s horse , boun d him , an d carrie d hi m of f toward Nishihachijo danglin g in midair. Because Saiko had been at the heart of the conspiracy from th e beginning, they trusse d hi m u p wit h specia l car e an d dragge d hi m int o th e inne r courtyard. Kiyomori stood on the wide veranda. "This is what's become of the fello w who aspired t o bring me to ruin. Pull him over here." When Saik o ha d bee n brough t t o th e edg e o f th e veranda , Kiyomor i stamped o n his face wit h his shod foot . "Althoug h thi s wretch an d hi s sons sprang fro m th e dreg s o f society, th e Retire d Empero r too k the m int o hi s service and gav e them offices t o whic h they had n o right . Not conten t wit h aping their betters , the y proceeded t o creat e a national crisi s by contriving the exile of the innocent Tendai Abbot. And now, to ca p it all, this creature turns out to have joined a conspiracy against our house. Confess everything!"

66 Chapter

Two

By nature a man o f dauntless spirit, Saik o showed n o nervousnes s or dis comfiture. H e sa t u p straigh t wit h a derisiv e laugh . "Wha t nonsense ! I t is you wh o forge t you r positio n whe n yo u tal k lik e that, " h e sai d boldly . "Others ma y no t object , bu t I refus e t o le t you us e suc h languag e t o me . I don't clai m that I, as a member o f the Retire d Emperor' s staff , refuse d t o participate i n the recruitment activities that Narichika sai d His Majesty had ordered. I di d participate . Bu t you hav e mad e statement s I can' t allo w t o pass. Although you were the son of the late Punishments Minister Tadamori , you never showed you r fac e a t court unti l you were fourteen or fifteen. The city riffraf f use d t o cal l yo u Towerin g Heita ' i n th e day s whe n yo u hun g around Middl e Counselo r lenari' s house. * An d when yo u receive d Fourt h Rank i n Hoen , afte r bein g name d a Commander-in-Chie f an d capturin g thirty pirate leader s for the court, peopl e tol d on e another i t was too muc h for yo u t o b e eve n a Fourth-Ran k Assistan t Commande r i n th e Militar y Guards. T o rise to th e eminence of Chancellor wa s certainly far beyon d th e deserts o f the so n of a man whose ver y presence i n the Courtiers ' Hal l pro voked resentment . There i s no lack of early or current precedent fo r the ap pointment of someone o f samurai status to a provincial or Police office. Ho w can I be accused of exceeding my station? " Kiyomori wa s speechles s wit h rage . Presentl y he said , "Don' t cu t of f his head jus t yet. Tie him up tight." Matsura n o Taro Shigetoshi bound Saiko' s arm s and leg s and questione d him wit h torture s o f various kinds . Becaus e Saiko ha d n o wis h t o concea l anything, and because the interrogation wa s harsh, he told al l he knew. They recorded th e confession on four o r five sheets of paper. Then , b y Kiyomori's order, they split open his mouth and beheaded him at Gojo Nishi-no-suzaku. Saiko's oldes t son , th e forme r Governo r o f Kaga, Morotaka, was put t o death a t Idot a i n Owar i Province , hi s plac e o f banishment , i n accordanc e with order s issue d to the Ogum a Distric t Office r Koresue , a resident of that province. Hi s secon d son , Morotsune , wa s remove d fro m priso n an d be headed a t the Rokujo riverbed. His younger brother, Lef t Gat e Guards Lieutenant Morohira, was also beheaded, as were three of the family's retainers . Saiko an d th e other s wer e insignifican t me n wh o ros e i n th e world , meddled i n affair s o f no concer n t o them , cause d the banishmen t of a guiltless Tendai Abbot, and perished in an instant through the Sanno god's divine and mysteriou s punishment , thei r goo d karm a havin g apparentl y ru n it s course.

[4] The Lesser Admonition Shut i n th e tin y roo m wit h hi s swea t runnin g lik e water , Narichik a re viewed every possible explanatio n fo r his plight. "Ah, " h e thought, "word of our plan s mus t hav e leake d out . Wh o coul d hav e divulge d them ? I t mus t have been one of the North Guards." Loud footsteps cam e up behind him as * Th e nicknam e was probably a derisive reference t o the height of Kiyomori's clogs, a type of footgea r associate d wit h th e lower classes .

Chapter Two 6j he was thus engaged. He waited, fearfu l tha t warriors were approaching t o claim hi s life , bu t th e visito r wa s th e Novic e Kiyomor i himself , stridin g noisily acros s th e woode n floo r towar d th e rea r slidin g door , whic h h e opened wit h a bang. Kiyomori was wearing a short rob e of unfigured white silk, a white widemouthed divided skirt that covere d his feet, an d a plain-hiked swor d thrus t loosely into a scabbard. He glowered a t Narichika fo r a time with a furiou s countenance. "Yo u ough t t o hav e bee n execute d i n Heiji , bu t Shigemor i risked everythin g to sav e your life . Isn' t tha t true ? What wa s the grievance that mad e you plot th e destruction o f our house ? A man understand s wha t obligation means ; a n anima l doesn't. But our luc k has no t ru n ou t yet , so here I am, receiving you. I'd like to hear all about your plan from you r own lips," he said. "It is not what you think," Narichika said. "Someone mus t have been telling lies about me . Please look int o the matter carefull y . . ." Kiyomori cu t hi m off . "Is someon e o n duty? " h e called . Sadayosh i pre sented himself . "Brin g Saiko' s confession. " Sadayosh i fetched it. Kiyomor i took the document and read it aloud two or three times. "You villain! What's your excus e now? " he asked . H e thre w th e confessio n i n Narichika's fac e and left , slammin g the door. Still in a rage, Kiyomor i called out, "Tsuneto ! Kaneyasu!" Seno no Taro Kaneyasu and Nanba no Jiro Tsuneto presented themselves. "Take that man and drag him down int o the courtyard," h e told them . They hesitated. "W e wonder how Lord Shigemori might feel," they said, bowing respectfully . Kiyomori flare d u p again . "Al l right ! You set great stor e b y Shigemori' s orders bu t can' t b e bothere d wit h mine . That' s al l ther e i s t o it , then, " he said. Possibly becaus e the y wer e worrie d abou t th e consequence s o f disobe dience, th e tw o stoo d u p an d dragge d Narichik a int o th e courtyard . "Pi n him down and make him howl," Kiyomori commanded, his good humor apparently restored . Kaneyasu an d Tsunet o pu t thei r mouth s clos e to th e Major Counselor' s left an d right ears. "You must cry out," the y whispered. "Any way at all will do." The y pulle d him to th e ground , an d h e uttered tw o o r thre e piercing screams—the full equal, it seemed, of the cries emitted in hell by this world' s sinners, who hav e their transgression s weighe d o n th e scales , confron t th e crystal mirror,* and suffe r a t the hands of ox-headed an d horse-heade d jail ers, each accordin g t o hi s own evil deeds. "Xiao and Fa n were imprisoned ; Han and Peng were made into pickled meat; Chao Cuo was executed; Zhou and We i were accused of crimes." + Although Xiao He , Fa n Kuai , Han Xin , and Pen g Yue were loyal ministers to Gaozu, the y were ruined by the false hoods of worthless men. Should we say their cases resembled Narichika's? Now tha t hi s situatio n ha d com e t o this , Narichik a wa s franti c wit h * Whic h reveals the person's acts on earth . * Fro m a Letter (shu) i n Wen xuan (6th c.). The slandered Han an d Peng were executed an d their bodie s pickled .

68 Chapter

Tw o

worry about his son, the Tanba Lesser Captain Naritsune, and his other children. Unabl e even t o loose n hi s garment s i n th e stiflin g hea t o f th e Sixt h Month, he felt that he could scarcely breathe. Rivulets of sweat flowed down his face, vying with his streaming tears. He assured himself that Palace Minister Shigemori would not abando n him , but could think of no intermediary through whom h e might plead fo r help. Shigemori arrived much later, his appearance perfectly composed. H e was accompanied b y his heir, Lesser Captain Koremori , who rod e in the back of the carriage, and by an entourage of four or five guardsmen and two or three Escorts. T o the astonishmen t o f Kiyomori and th e others , ther e wa s no t a single warrior in the party. Sadayoshi hurried to meet the Minister a s he got out o f th e carriage . "Thes e ar e critica l times . Wh y didn' t yo u brin g an y fighting men?" he said. " 'Critical times' i s a political term, inappropriate fo r a private matter like this," Shigemori said. The armed men fidgeted self-consciously. "Where hav e you pu t th e Majo r Counselor? " Shigemor i opened slidin g doors until he came to one secured with crossed pieces of wood. That would be the place , h e thought. H e opene d it . Narichik a la y facedown, weeping , too dispirited to look up . "What's happene d t o you? " Shigemor i said. The n Narichik a kne w wh o had come , an d a pitiful loo k o f joy spread over his countenance. Eve n thus, it seemed , mus t appea r th e face s o f sinners in hel l who behol d th e bodhi sattva Jizo. "Why ha s this terrible calamity overtaken me? " he said. " I hop e agains t hope, now tha t yo u have arrived. Your kindness rescued me from decapita tion when I was about to be put to death in Heiji, and I was able to become a Major Counselo r o f Secon d Ran k an d pas s th e ag e o f forty . I could neve r repay you fo r thos e blessings , no matte r ho w man y existences I might liv e through. Pleas e save my worthless lif e agai n now. I f I am spared , I will take Buddhist vows, retire to Koya or Kokawa, and strive wholeheartedly for enlightenment in the lif e t o come." "I a m sur e there i s no questio n o f your being put t o death . Eve n if there were, I am here now; I will save you if it means my own life. " Shigemori lef t the room an d went to see Kiyomori. "It woul d b e wel l t o conside r matter s carefull y befor e executin g Na richika," the Minister told his father. "He i s the only member of his family t o rise a s high a s Major Counselo r o f Second Ran k sinc e the foundin g of th e house b y Maste r o f th e Palac e Repair s Offic e Akisue , wh o serve d Retire d Emperor Shirakawa ; furthermore , n o othe r ma n i s a s highl y regarded b y our presen t Retire d Emperor . Wha t ca n you accomplis h b y beheading him now? I t would b e enough jus t t o expe l him fro m th e capital . Sugawar a n o Michizane committe d hi s floatin g nam e * to th e wave s of the wester n seas , overthrown by Tokihira's slanders; Minamoto no Takaakira carried his bitterness close to the clouds of the Mountain Su n Road, a victim of Mitsunaka' s calumnies. It has always been held that the exiles of both me n were mistakes * A literal rendition of ukina^ "ba d name. "

Chapter Tw o 6

9

on th e part of the sovereign s under whom the y lived, Emperors Daig o an d Reizei. I f suc h thing s coul d happe n eve n i n antiquity , ho w muc h greate r must b e th e margi n fo r erro r i n thes e latte r day s o f th e Law ; i f eve n th e wisest of sovereigns can b e wrong, ho w muc h greater i s the possibilit y of a subject's being so. You hold Narichika in the palm of your hand; what harm can result from no t rushin g ahead with hi s execution? The classi c says, 'Be lenient whe n ther e i s doub t concernin g guilt ; b e generou s whe n ther e i s doubt concerning merit.' As you know, I am married to Narichika's younger sister, and Koremor i is Narichika's son-in-law. You may think I intercede for him becaus e of those famil y ties , but tha t is not true . I do i t fo r th e sak e of the country, the sovereign, and the clan. "When Shinzei was in power a number of years ago, people regarded him as excessivel y harsh becaus e h e ordere d Yorinaga' s body t o b e du g u p t o make sur e it was his , an d als o becaus e he imposed deat h penaltie s fo r th e first tim e i n al l th e twenty-fiv e reign s betwee n Empero r Saga' s day , whe n Nakanari wa s executed, an d th e Hogen era . We have all heard the old saying, There will always be men plotting insurrectio n in the lan d a s long as the government imposes the death penalty. ' And that sayin g was borne ou t only two years later, in Heiji, when Shinzei was dug up and decapitated, an d his head paraded throug h th e avenues. How frightfu l tha t th e things he did in Hogen wer e done to him so soon afterward ! "It i s not a s though Narichik a wer e a formidabl e enem y of the state , either. O n al l counts, i t is best to b e cautious. Your success in life has lef t yo u nothing t o desire ; le t us merely hope you r children and grandchildre n may enjoy th e sam e goo d fortune . The goo d an d ba d deed s o f th e father s in evitably affect th e sons and grandsons. 'Later generations prosper i n a house where good deeds have accumulated; calamity lingers in a family where evil deeds have accumulated.' It simply will not do to behead Narichika tonight." Kiyomori may have thought h e was right, fo r he gave up th e ide a of putting the Major Counselo r t o death . Afterward, Shigemor i went out to the middle gate to address the samurai. "You are not t o us e a command fro m m y father a s a justification fo r killing the Major Counselor. H e will be sure to regret it if he acts in the heat of the moment. Don't blame me if I have to punish you for making a mistake," he said. Th e warrior s al l trembled with fear . "Tsunet o an d Kaneyas u treate d the Major Counselor in a disgracefully crue l manner this morning," he went on. "Wh y weren' t yo u worrie d abou t m y reaction ? Yo u behaved lik e th e bumpkins you are." Kaneyas u and Tsuneto quaked . Having spoken thus , Shigemori returned to the Komatsu Mansion . The samurai who had accompanie d Narichik a had meanwhil e gone running back with their story to the Naka-no-mikado Karasumar u house, an d the Majo r Counselor' s principa l wif e an d th e ladies-in-waitin g wer e al l weeping an d wailing . "Warrior s wil l arriv e a t an y moment, " th e samura i said. "We have heard rumors that Naritsune and the other children are going to be taken into custody. You must find some kind of hiding place right away." "Now tha t things have come to this," Narichika's wife said, "what would be the use of my living on in peace, even if I were spared? My one desire is to

jo Chapter

Two

do as Narichika does—to perish like the evening dew. What miser y to have parted fro m hi m thi s mornin g without knowin g i t wa s fo r th e las t time! " She lay prostrate i n an agony of tears. Someone reporte d tha t warrior s wer e alread y approachin g th e house . After all , Narichika' s wif e reflected , to sta y ther e woul d mea n subjecting herself t o unbearabl e humiliation . Sh e put he r ten-year-ol d daughte r an d eight-year-old son in her carriage and starte d out , wit h n o notio n o f where to go. Because she could not wander aimlessly forever, she finally went north along Omiya Avenue to the Urin'in in the vicinity of the northern hills. Her escorts se t he r dow n a t a nearb y monk' s cell , too k thei r leave , an d wen t home, unwillin g to jeopardiz e their ow n safety . I t i s pitiful t o imagin e th e feelings o f that lady , left alon e except fo r two smal l children, with n o othe r human bein g to tal k to. A s she gazed at the las t rays of the settin g sun, she told hersel f that the evening must bring the end of Narichika's dewdro p life , and her spirit grew fain t wit h anguish . Although Narichika's house was still full o f ladies-in-waiting and samurai , nobody tidie d thing s u p o r close d th e gates ; althoug h row s o f horse s stil l stood in the stables, nobody gave them fodder to eat. Until yesterday, callers' horses and carriages had forme d lines at the gate early every morning; there had bee n guests seated i n rows; there had bee n music, games, dancing, an d haughty indifferenc e t o th e res t o f th e world : clos e neighbor s ha d feare d even to speak in loud voices. That all should have changed overnight was an illustration befor e people's very eyes of the trut h tha t th e prosperou s mus t decline; now, indeed, one felt the full forc e of Oe no Asatsuna's words, "Hap piness ends and sorrow comes. "

[5] A Successful Plea for the Lesser Captain As i t happened , th e Tanb a Lesse r Captai n Naritsun e ha d bee n o n dut y that night at the Retired Emperor's residence , the Hojuji Mansion . While he was still there, some of Narichika's samurai came rushing up to the mansion, asked fo r him , an d tol d hi m th e news . " I wonde r wh y th e Consultan t ha s not sent anyone to let me know," he said. Even as he spoke, the Consultant' s messenger arrived. Consultant Norimori , Kiyomori' s younge r brother , wa s calle d th e Ka dowaki [Gateside ] Consultan t becaus e h e live d nea r th e Rokuhar a mai n gate. H e was Naritsune's father-in-law . "I don't know the reason fo r it," h e said throug h th e messenger , "bu t Kiyomor i ha s tol d m e t o brin g yo u t o Nishihachijo immediately." Naritsune guessed what lay ahead. He asked to see some ladies-in-waiting who wer e close to th e Retire d Emperor. " I thought i t was no affai r o f mine when I heard the commotion durin g the night—another descent by the Hiei monks, or something of the sort. Now I find that it did concern me: they say my father will be beheaded tonight, and I will probably share his fate. I would like to ente r th e imperia l presence for on e las t glimpse of His Majesty , bu t I fear it would be presumptuous now that I have fallen so low," h e told them . The Retired Emperor was dismayed when the ladies conveyed Naritsune's

Chapter Tw o 7

1

message. "I have dreaded this ever since Kiyomori's man came this morning. Alas! Their secre t plan has been discovered," h e thought. "Neve r mind , let him come," he said. Naritsune presented himself. The Retired Emperor wept in silence , and Naritsun e to o wa s beyond speech, choke d wit h tears . Since matters coul d not go on like that forever, Naritsune presse d hi s sleeve to his face and withdrew after a short time, sobbing. Most awesomely, the weeping Retired Empero r followe d hi m wit h hi s eyes until he wa s fa r away . "Ho w hard i t i s t o liv e durin g th e latte r day s o f th e Law ! I ma y neve r se e hi m again," he said. Reluctant to say farewell, the others i n the mansion caught hold of the tops of Naritsune's sleeve s and clung to the folds of his sleeves, all of the m in tears . When Naritsune reached his father-in-law's house, he found that his wife, who was soon t o bea r a child, had bee n driven to the brink of death b y the additional anxiet y the morning had brought. Hi s tears had not ceased since his departure fro m th e Retire d Emperor's palace , bu t no w th e sigh t o f her seemed t o depriv e hi m o f th e las t vestig e o f hope . Hi s nurse , a lady-in waiting named Rokujo , spok e i n tears. "Whe n I first came to giv e you th e breast, I took you in my arms straight from th e blood of the womb. I did no t mind aging as the years accumulated; I was simply glad to watch you grow. It seems impossible that I have already been at your side for twenty-one years. It always worried me when you so much as came home late from th e Retired Emperor's residence or the imperial palace. What will happen to you now? " Naritsune tried to comfort her. "Don't get upset," he said. "We can count on Norimori t o at least persuade them not to kill me, bad as things are." But she sobbed i n an agon y of grief, without carin g who sa w her. Besieged b y messengers from Kiyomori , Norimori se t out fo r th e Nishi hachijo Mansio n wit h Naritsun e i n th e rea r o f his carriage . " I ha d bette r meet him and see what happens," he said. The members of the Taira clan had enjoyed perfect happiness ever since Hogen and Heiji, but now a troublesome son-in-law had brough t grie f t o one of them. Norimori halte d th e carriage near Nishihachijo an d sen t someone insid e to announc e thei r arrival . Kiyomori replied tha t Lesse r Captain Naritsun e was not to enter the grounds. Norimori thu s passed through the gate alone , after havin g set Naritsune down a t a neighboring house, the property of one of his samurai. In no time , the Lesse r Captain foun d himsel f surrounde d by a part y o f warrior guards . W e may imagin e his despai r a t thi s separatio n from th e man on whom h e had pinned his hopes. When Norimor i reache d th e middl e gate , Kiyomor i refuse d t o receiv e him. Norimori sent in a message by Gendayu Suesada. "Much as I regret my intimacy with that worthless fellow, nothin g can be done abou t it now. Th e daughter I let him marry will soon bea r a child, and sh e has been driven to the brink of death by the additional anxiety the morning has brought. Ther e is reall y no reaso n wh y Naritsun e shoul d no t b e lef t i n m y custod y fo r a while. How ca n he do anythin g wrong if I am there? " "Norimori show s hi s usual lack of judgment," Kiyomor i said. H e mad e no immediate response . After a time, Kiyomor i said, "Tel l hi m this. 'Narichika has been plottin g

72. Chapter

Tw o

to destro y ou r hous e an d plung e the countr y int o chaos . I t is an incontro vertible fact that Naritsune is his heir. I don't care a straw about Naritsune' s relationship to you : whether i t is distant o r close , you will not tal k me into letting him off. Would you have been safe yourself if the plot had succeeded?'" Norimori's mortification upon receivin g this message was reflecte d i n his face. " I have stood ready to give my life for his in more than one battle fro m Hogen an d Heij i on , an d I hav e intende d t o b e th e firs t t o hel p defen d against futur e storms, " he said. " I ma y be old, bu t I am the fathe r o f many young sons who ca n certainly be of great assistance to the clan. If Kiyomori still refuse s t o le t m e take custod y o f Naritsune fo r a while, i t mus t b e because he suspect s m e o f duplicity. Why shoul d I stay o n i n th e worl d i f he considers m e untrustworthy ? I'll simpl y excuse mysel f now , tak e Buddhist vows, retir e t o som e distan t mountain , an d striv e wholeheartedl y fo r en lightenment in the lif e t o come . There i s nothing to b e gained by being part of society . Whe n a ma n live s i n th e world , h e conceive s desires ; whe n hi s desires ar e frustrated , h e acquire s grievances. The bes t thin g h e ca n d o i s turn his back on it all and enter the true path." Suesada returne d t o Kiyomori . "Norimori is bent on becomin g a monk . Please think of a way to deal with the situation," he said. Kiyomori wa s astonished . "T o tak e religiou s vows woul d b e far to o ex travagant a reaction," he said. "I f that' s the wa y he feels , tel l him fro m m e that he can keep Naritsune awhile." When Suesad a delivere d Kiyomori' s message , Norimor i said , "Wha t a blessing it would b e to have no children! I would not need to worry like this if it were not fo r the tie that binds me to my daughter." He lef t th e mansion. "What happened? " Naritsune asked when Norimori returne d a t last. "Kiyomori was too angr y to receive me; he insisted that yo u must be put to death. In the end, he agreed to let me keep you in my house awhile, possibly becaus e I went s o far a s to spea k o f taking religious vows. Bu t I do no t think the final outcome wil l be favorable." "Thanks to you, then, my short lif e ma y last a little longer. Tell me, what did you learn about m y father?" "I could not possibly have interceded for him, too," Norimor i said . Naritsune burst into tears. "It is wonderful tha t your kindness has earned me a reprieve, but lif e is precious to me only because I want to see my fathe r one mor e time. Why shoul d I cling to a meaningless existence if he is going to have his head cut off ? Pleas e ask them to le t me die with him. " Norimori looke d distressed . "Well , I made ever y possible representatio n on you r behalf . I t is true that I failed t o mentio n Narichika, but Shigemor i spoke u p fo r hi m thi s morning; I hear h e i s in no immediat e danger." Th e weeping Naritsune clasped his hands together i n a transport o f delight. Who bu t a son would rejoice so wholeheartedly at such a time, heedless of his own misfortune? The truest bond is the one between parent and child. In a reversal of his earlier opinion, Norimor i tol d himsel f tha t a man ough t by all means to have children. As they had don e tha t morning , Norimori an d Naritsune rode in a single carriage durin g th e homewar d journey . Bac k a t th e house , th e ladies-in -

Chapter Tw o 7

3

waiting all thronged together an d wept fo r joy, feeling a s though Naritsun e had returne d fro m th e dead .

[6] The Admonition It may be that Kiyomor i remained dissatisfied despit e the many arrests he had made . Perhap s that i s why h e put o n a re d brocad e hitatare, added a black-laced corselet wit h a tight-drawn, silver-fitte d breastplate , an d strod e toward on e o f the middle-gat e corridor s wit h a visag e terrible t o behold , carrying a t hi s sid e a shor t spea r wit h a silve r snake-coi l patter n o n th e hilt—a weapon tha t h e had receive d from th e Itsukushima deity in a dream visitation while he worshipped at the shrine one year during his term as Governor o f Aki , an d tha t h e kep t alway s b y hi s pillow . H e summone d th e Chikugo Governo r Sadayoshi , wh o presente d himsel f i n a dar k yello w hitatare and a suit of armor wit h flame-red lacing. "What d o yo u thin k abou t thi s affair , Sadayoshi? " h e asked . "I n th e Hogen trouble, Tadamasa and more than half of the other Heik e sided with Retired Emperor Sutoku . Also, that sovereign' s oldest so n was cared fo r by my own father. But hard as it was to ignore such ties, I did my utmost i n aid of Emperor Go-Shirakawa, heedful o f Retired Emperor Toba's dying injunction. That was my first service to the present Retired Emperor. Next, in the Twelfth Mont h o f th e firs t yea r o f Heiji , whe n Nobuyor i an d Yoshitom o seized the reigning and retire d sovereigns , entrenched themselves in the imperial palace, an d brought lawlessness to the realm, it was I who riske d my life t o driv e the scoundrel s out; i t was I who apprehende d Tsunemun e an d Korekata, I who pu t m y life in jeopardy for His Majesty time after time . His Majesty ough t t o hav e stood b y our cla n unt o th e sevent h generation , re gardless of what others might have said. Instead, he has plotted t o crush us, seduced b y th e persuasion s o f tha t good-for-nothin g Narichik a an d tha t mean-bred ruffia n Saiko . Tha t i s certainl y ampl e caus e fo r resentment ! If somebody slander s us in the future , Hi s Majesty is going to decre e our de struction. I t will be too lat e fo r regret s afte r w e are labele d enemies of th e state. I am thinking of moving His Majesty to th e Toba Norther n Mansio n or else bringing him here until I can finish restoring order. What's your opinion of that idea? Of course, his North Guard s will probably shoot an arro w in our direction . Pas s the word t o th e samura i to b e ready. I will serve this Retired Emperor no longer. Saddle me a horse! Get me a full suit of armor!" Police Lieutenan t Morikuni gallope d posthast e t o infor m Palac e Minis ter Shigemor i a t th e Komats u Mansion . "H e ha s execute d Narichika! " Shigemori exclaimed without waitin g to hear him out . "No, bu t h e has pu t o n hi s armor. Al l the samura i ar e read y t o marc h against the Hojuji Mansion . H e says he will confine His Majesty in the Toba Mansion, bu t hi s real intention is to exile him to Chinzei." Incredible though th e prospect seemed , Shigemori sent his carriage flying toward Nishihachijo . "H e migh t jus t b e capable of such madness , judging from hi s behavior this morning," h e thought . Shigemori descende d fro m th e carriag e i n fron t o f the gat e an d wen t in -

74 Chapter

Tw o

side. He found Kiyomor i in a corselet, flanked by dozens of the clan's senior nobles an d courtiers , wh o wer e dresse d i n variousl y colored hitatare an d different kind s of armor, an d seate d i n two line s along the middle-gat e corridors. Provincial officials, guardsmen , and burea u functionaries overflowed from th e veranda s to th e courtyard , wher e the y sat jammed in tight rows . Banner poles wer e at hand, saddl e girths had bee n tightened, helme t cord s had bee n tied , an d th e entir e hos t seeme d o n th e poin t o f departure. Th e Palace Minister wa s an incongruous sigh t as he entered wit h a swish of silk, clad i n a cap , a n informa l robe , an d hitched-up , large-patterne d bagg y trousers. Kiyomori lowere d hi s eyes . "Shigemor i i s putting o n hi s usua l superio r airs. I' d lik e to giv e him a piece o f my mind," he probably thought . Bu t it may also have occurred t o him that Shigemori , son to him though h e might be, wa s a ma n wh o obeye d th e Buddhis t Five Commandments an d mad e compassion hi s highest ideal, an d wh o displaye d the Confucia n Five Con stant Virtue s and punctiliousl y observed th e rule s of decorum; an d tha t i t would b e embarrassing to si t opposite hi m i n a corsele t whe n h e was thu s attired. H e half-closed the sliding door, hastily donned a monk's white rawsilk rob e ove r hi s armor, and adjuste d an d readjuste d th e garment' s lapels , seeking to hide the partially exposed meta l breastplate fittings. Shigemori took the seat above his younger brother Munemori . Kiyomor i said nothing; Shigemori uttered n o word. Presently, Kiyomori broke the silence . "Narichika's treachery is of no importance. Th e plot turn s ou t t o hav e originated wit h th e Retire d Emperor . I a m thinkin g of either moving the Retire d Empero r t o th e Tob a Norther n Mansion o r bringing him here until I can finish restoring order. What's your opinion o f that idea? " Shigemori burst into tears without waitin g to hear more . "What's the matter with you? " Kiyomori asked, disconcerted . Shigemori restraine d hi s tears. "Your word s mak e it seem that your luc k has come to an end. Whenever a man's fortunes are on the wane, sinfu l act s enter hi s mind. Furthermore, I cannot believ e my eyes when I look a t you . Even thoug h our s i s a lan d o f remote , obscur e islands , tin y a s scattere d millet grains , hasn' t i t alway s bee n a breac h o f decoru m fo r a ma n wh o has attained the chancellorship to put on helmet and armor? Hasn't that always bee n improper, eve r since Amaterasu's descendant s hav e reigned an d Amanokoyane's hav e conducted affair s o f state? And yo u a mon k besides ! When a ma n discard s sacerdota l robes—th e garb worn b y the Buddha s of the past, present, and futur e t o symbolize freedom fro m th e bonds o f suffer ing—and hasten s t o arra y himsel f i n helmet , armor , bow , an d arrows , h e commits sin s against Buddhism by breaking the commandments an d losin g his sense of shame, and h e also ignores the Confucia n principle s of benevolence, righteousness, proper demeanor , wisdom, and good faith. Forgive me for usin g such language to on e who ha s every right to deman d m y respect , but I must not concea l my opinions . "In this world, we have what are known as the Four Obligations: debt s we owe to heave n and earth , t o sovereigns , to parents, an d t o al l living things.

Chapter Two 75 The most importan t i s our deb t t o th e sovereign . 'Under th e all-embracing heavens, ther e i s no lan d bu t th e King's. ' Thus, w e are told , it was under stood, even by the sages who washed their ears in the Ying River and brok e off bracke n a t Shouyan g Mountain, tha t th e rule s of decorum forbi d u s t o disobey a sovereign's edict . How much the more should this be true of someone wh o ha s achieve d th e suprem e eminenc e of Chancellor, a n hono r un dreamed o f by his forebears ? A s everyone knows, I myself lac k abilit y an d intelligence, yet I have risen to becom e a Minister o f State. No r i s that all. Our cla n hold s mor e tha n hal f th e province s an d district s i n th e country , and w e control privat e estates a s we see fit. Aren't al l those thing s signs of extraordinary imperia l favor? T o resort t o violence against the Retired Emperor now , with no regard for his great kindnesses, will surely evoke the displeasure of Amaterasu and Hachiman. Japan is the land of the gods, an d th e gods do not tolerate impropriety . "His Majesty' s idea s ar e no t completel y unreasonable . Admittedly , th e Taira clan has demonstrated peerless loyalty by subduing the court's enemies and restorin g tranquilit y to th e Fou r Seas, but i t must be said that pride in our reward s has led us to treat other s lik e dirt. Shotoku Taishi's SeventeenArticle Constitution says , 'All men have minds, and eac h min d has it s own way of looking a t things. It may seem that someon e els e is right and w e are wrong; i t may seem that w e are right and someon e els e is wrong. Bu t wh o can la y down a strict rul e for tellin g right fro m wrong ? There ar e wisdo m and foll y o n both side s of a question; we can no more separate the two than we can identif y the end s of a ring. If someone show s anger against you, ask yourself whether you may not b e at fault. ' "But you r goo d fortun e has no t ye t com e t o a n end : th e plo t ha s bee n discovered. An d no matter what unpredictable notions the Retired Empero r may entertain , ther e i s no occasio n fo r worr y no w tha t yo u hav e arreste d Narichika, th e ma n h e consults. I f you dea l with each wrongdoer a s he deserves, report you r actions, strive ever more zealously to demonstrate loyalty to th e court , an d trea t th e commo n fol k wit h eve r greater solicitude , yo u will enjo y th e protectio n o f the god s an d confor m t o th e wil l of the Buddhas; and if you win the approbation o f gods and Buddhas, can it be that th e Retired Emperor will not chang e his mind? When there is a choice between sovereign and subject, we cannot take personal ties into account; when right and wrong stand sid e by side, we cannot bu t choose th e right."

[j] The Matter of the Signal Fires "Right i s with th e sovereig n in this matter," Shigemor i continued, "an d therefore I must do m y utmost i n defense o f the Hojuj i Mansion . Hi s Majesty's kindness is responsible for my entire career, all the way from th e Fift h Rank to my present offices o f Minister of State and Major Captain. The debt I ow e hi m i s weightier tha n a thousand—nay , tha n a myriad—gems ; i t is deeper tha n once-dyed—nay , tha n twice-dyed—red . It is proper fo r m e t o go and shu t myself insid e the palace. If I do so, taking with me as defenders a few samurai who hav e sworn to give their bodies and exchange their lives

j6 Chapter

Two

for mine , the situatio n ma y become extremely difficult. Ho w grievou s that I must instantl y forge t m y father' s kindnesses , whic h towe r highe r tha n th e eighty-thousand-league summi t of Mount Sumeru , in order t o rende r loya l service to my lord! How painfu l tha t I must become a disloyal traitor t o my lord in order to avoid the sin of unfilial conduct! No course is open to me; no choice betwee n righ t and wron g i s possible. I n the end, i t seems best simply to as k yo u t o tak e m y head . I ca n neithe r defen d th e Retire d Emperor' s palace nor attac k i t with you . "Because Xiao He's publi c services surpassed those of others, h e rose to be Chancellor, with permission to wear sword an d shoes in the Courtiers' Hall , but Gaoz u impose d hars h punishment s on hi m afte r h e incurred th e impe rial displeasure . When w e recall suc h cases , w e realize that you r goo d fortune wil l no t necessaril y las t forever , jus t becaus e yo u hav e no w attaine d everything conceivable in the wa y of wealth, honor , flowerin g fortunes , imperial favor, an d hig h office. ' A wealthy and honore d famil y piles up emoluments and ranks. But the roots invariably suffer whe n a tree bears fruit twic e in a single year.' Alas! How lon g must I live, watching the country sin k int o chaos? What a miserable karma to be born i n the latter days of the Law and suffer suc h unhappiness ! It would b e a kindnes s i f you woul d orde r on e of your samurai to take me into the courtyard an d cut off my head now . Mar k that, al l of you." A s they listene d t o thi s lon g speech , delivere d with tear s drenching the sleeve of his robe, Shigemori's kinsmen wept into the sleeves of their armor—no t onl y thos e wit h refine d sensibilitie s bu t al l th e other s as well. Kiyomori seemed to lose heart when he was addressed i n that wa y by the son on whom h e relied. "No, no, " h e said. "It would b e inconceivable to go so far . I was merel y afrai d tha t a n unfortunat e situatio n migh t develo p i f scoundrels gained the Retired Emperor's ear. " "Unfortunate situatio n or not, wha t proper actio n coul d b e taken agains t His Majesty? " Shigemor i go t t o hi s fee t abruptly , wen t ou t t o th e middl e gate, an d addresse d th e samurai . "Yo u hear d wha t I said jus t now , didn' t you? I intended t o sta y here this morning to prevent any action o f the kind , but th e place was in such an uproar tha t I went home. If you accompany my father t o th e Retired Emperor's palace , d o so after yo u se e my head fall . All right, let's go! " H e lef t fo r the Komatsu Mansion . Back a t th e mansion , Shigemor i summone d Morikuni . " I hav e jus t re ceived private intelligence of a great national crisis," h e told him. "Make this announcement: 'All men who profess allegiance to Shigemori are to arm and gallop to the Komatsu Mansion.'" Morikuni sprea d th e word. Convinced tha t onl y an extraordinary situatio n coul d hav e made the imperturbable Shigemori issue such a call, every ma n wh o receive d the notic e threw on his armor an d rushed posthaste t o the mansion. Agitated warrior s came gallopin g fro m place s scattere d fa r an d wide—Yodo , Hazukashi , Uji, Okanoya , Hino , Kanjuji , Daigo , Ogurusu , Umezu , Katsura , Ohara , Shizuhara, Seryo-no-sato—som e dresse d i n armo r bu t no t ye t wearin g helmets, som e bearin g arrow s o n thei r back s bu t no t ye t carryin g bows , some wit h on e foo t o r neithe r foot i n their stirrups .

Chapter Tw o 7

7

When word spread of the commotion a t the Komatsu Mansion, al l the five or six thousand warriors who ha d bee n at Nishihachijo clattere d of f in that direction without a word t o Kiyomori. Not a man capable of wielding bow and arrow stayed behind. The astonished Kiyomor i summoned Sadayoshi. "Why i s Shigemori calling up those men ? Is he going to us e them for the attack agains t me that he talked abou t here? " Sadayoshi burst into tears. "Me n ac t according to their natures. No such thing coul d possibl y happen. I a m sur e h e regret s everythin g he said, " h e answered. Kiyomori ma y hav e though t tha t i t woul d no t d o t o b e a t odd s wit h Shigemori. H e gav e up th e ide a o f bringing the Retire d Empero r t o Nishi hachijo, removed his corselet, put o n a surplice over his white robe, and began to chant sutras in a halfhearted manner. At the Komatsu Mansion, Shigemor i ordered Morikun i t o compile a register, and Morikuni recorded the names of more than ten thousand mounte d men who had mustered. Shigemori inspected the list, went out to the middle gate, an d addresse d th e samurai. "It is admirable that you have come here in obedience to our long-standing covenant," he said. "Somethin g o f the sort happened in another land . King You o f Zho u possesse d a belove d consort , Baosi , wh o wa s th e greates t beauty i n the country . The King' s only complaint was her excessiv e solemnity; no smile ever appeared on her face. Now i t was the Chinese custom, in times o f militar y alarm , t o assembl e soldier s b y lightin g fire s i n variou s places an d beatin g drums. Such fires were know n a s signal fires. An emergency arose one day, and the signal fires were lit. When the royal consort saw them, sh e said, 'My goodness! Loo k a t all those fires!' A smile touched her lips for the first time, and 'the single smile cast a hundred spells.' After that , the delighte d Kin g You constantly ordere d signa l fires when ther e wa s n o emergency. Upon arriving , the vassals would find no enemy; finding no enemy, the y woul d g o of f again. Afte r th e sam e thin g ha d happene d man y times, the y al l stopped coming . On e day , raiders fro m a neighborin g stat e attacked Kin g You's capital. The signal fires were lit, but the warriors stayed home because they thought the King was merely entertaining his consort as usual. The capital fell, and King You was overthrown. Most horrifyingly, th e consort turned into a fox, ran off , and wa s never seen again. "When something like this happens and I call on you again, come as you did today . I summone d yo u becaus e I was tol d o f a n emergency , bu t th e report turne d ou t t o b e false . Hurr y hom e now. " H e sen t the m al l away . Actually, h e ha d no t receive d any repor t o f the kind . Hi s summon s was a device to test the support o f which he had spoke n during his admonition t o Kiyomori, an d thu s t o mak e Kiyomor i reconsider hi s rebelliou s idea s (although he had no t reall y intended to fight his father). "Though a lord be not a lord, a subject must be a subject; though a father be not a father, a son must be a son." A s Confucius has said, loyalty is due to a lord and filial piety to a father. "This is not the first time the Palace Minister has shown himsel f a man o f honor," the Retire d Emperor said when he

78 Chapter

Tw o

heard th e news . "H e ha s requite d il l will wit h kindness. " An d other s re marked i n admiration , " A goo d karm a i s doubtless responsibl e fo r Shigemori's elevatio n t o th e office s o f Palace Minister an d Majo r Captain—bu t how superio r he is to other s i n deportment an d appearance , ho w h e excels even in intellect and learning! " "Whe n there is an admonishing subject i n a state, that state will always be at peace; when there is an admonishing son in a household , tha t househol d wil l always be in order." Shigemori was such a subjec t a s has seldom been seen, either in remote antiquity or in these latter days .

[8] The Exile of the Major Counselor On the Second of the Sixth Month, Kiyomori's people took Major Coun selor Narichik a t o th e senio r nobles ' receptio n roo m a t Nishihachij o fo r a repast/ bu t he was too choke d wit h emotio n t o rais e the chopsticks. The n they brough t u p a carriage : "Quickly ! Quickly! " H e entere d wit h reluc tance, and warriors took up positions to the front, rear, left, and right. None of hi s ow n me n wa s t o b e seen . H e expresse d a wis h t o mee t Shigemor i again, but it was not to be. "Even when a man is charged with a heinous crime, he always takes one of his peopl e wit h hi m whe n h e journey s to a distan t province, " Narichik a murmured plaintively inside the carnage. The warrior guard s all wept int o the sleeve s of their armor . As Narichika proceede d westwar d an d the n south alon g Suzaku Avenue, he gaze d a t th e imperia l palace i n the distance . Eve n his ox-drive r an d hi s other ol d servant s wep t unti l thei r sleeve s were drenched . I t i s movin g t o imagine the fa r mor e poignan t grie f o f the wif e an d youn g children he wa s leaving in the capital. When he passed the Toba Mansion, h e thought gloom ily of how h e had neve r failed t o accompan y the Retire d Emperor o n an y of his visits there. Hi s ow n villa , the Suwam a Mansion, stoo d nearby , but h e passed on , seein g it only from a distance. The y emerged at the sout h gate. + "What's holding up the boat?" the warriors said impatiently. "Where are you taking me? If I must die anyway, I would like it to be here, near th e capital, " Narichika pleaded . H e aske d th e nam e of the warrio r i n attendance, an d the man replied, "Nanba no Jiro Tsuneto." "There ma y b e peopl e o f min e i n th e vicinity . I hav e somethin g t o sa y before I boar d th e boat . Locat e on e o f the m an d hav e hi m com e here, " Narichika said . The warriors ra n around searching , but they found nobody who would admi t to bein g in the Major Counselor' s service . "There mus t hav e bee n a thousan d o r tw o thousan d me n wh o claime d me a s patron i n th e day s of my prosperity. I t i s hard tha t no t on e o f them should have come to se e me off, even surreptitiously." Tears streamed down Narichika's face , an d the fierce warriors wept int o their sleeves. Ever-flowing tear s were now th e only things left t o the Major Counselor . * A s a preliminary to hi s departure for exile. t Leadin g into the Toba Mansion .

Chapter Tw o 7

9

It is moving to imagine the feelings of the man who ha d onc e made pilgrimages to Kuman o and the Tennoji aboar d ship s with doubl e keels and tripl e cabins, followe d b y twent y o r thirt y othe r vessels , an d wh o no w lef t th e capital forever to sail distant seas aboard a mean craft wit h a makeshift curtained cabin , escorte d b y th e unfamilia r figures of warriors. Tha t da y h e traveled as far as Daimotsu Harbor in Settsu Province. It was thanks to Shigemori's intercession that the sentence imposed on the Major Counselo r was merely exile instead of death, the one that was to have been expected. While still a Middle Counselor, Narichika had served for a time as Governor o f Mino Province. Some shrine menials from Hirano-no-sho , a Hieizan property, cam e to sell arrowroot cloth to the Deputy Governor, Uemon-no jo Masatomo, durin g the winte r o f the firs t yea r o f Kao. Masatomo, wh o was in his cups, scribbled ink on the fabric, told the sellers to shut up when they complained, and subjected them to physical abuse. Before long, several hundred shrine people burst in on Masatomo, and he killed more than ten of them whil e defendin g himself a s prescribe d b y th e regulations . Th e Hie i monks consequentl y rose in a body on th e Third o f the Elevent h Month in that year , demandin g th e exil e o f th e Governor , Narichika , an d th e im prisonment o f hi s Deputy , Masatomo . Th e cour t decree d tha t Narichik a should be exiled to Bitchu Province, and he was sent as far as Shichijo in the western secto r o f the capital , bu t th e Retire d Empero r chos e t o brin g him back after five days for reasons of his own. People said the monks were calling down fearsome curses on Narichika, but he was nevertheless granted the additional offices o f Commander of the Right Gate Guards and Polic e Superintendent on the Fifth of the First Month in the second year of Kao. Sukekata and Kanemas a wer e passe d ove r a t th e tim e fo r hi s benefit . Sukekata wa s advanced i n years , an d Kanemas a was a ma n fo r who m everythin g went well. It was bitter, indeed , that th e hei r of a household shoul d b e set aside , but Narichik a wa s bein g rewarde d fo r havin g buil t th e Sanj o Mansion . Narichika wa s give n Senior Secon d Ran k o n th e Thirteent h o f the Fourt h Month in the third year of Kao, at which time the Naka-no-mikado Middl e Counselor Munei e wa s passed over ; an d h e ros e fro m Provisiona l Middl e Counselor t o Provisiona l Majo r Counselo r o n th e Twenty-Sevent h o f th e Tenth Mont h i n the first year of Angen. "All thi s even though h e was sup posed t o b e cursed by the Hiei monks!" the cynics said. But possibly it was because the curses were effective, afte r all , that he now found himself i n this dreadful predicament . Sometime s the punishments of gods and th e curses of men work swiftly ; sometime s they are slow to tak e effect . There wa s a grea t sti r o n th e Thir d whe n a messenge r fro m th e capita l arrived at Daimotsu Harbor. Narichika asked if the man had brought orders to kill him, but that was not the case: he was to be exiled to Kojima Island in Bizen. There wa s a lette r fo r hi m fro m Palac e Minister Shigemori . " I use d every conceivabl e argument t o hav e you take n t o som e isolate d mountai n dwelling near the capital, but I simply lacked the influence to prevail. Nevertheless, I have managed to persuade my father t o spare your life." The Min-

8o Chapter

Tw o

ister had als o sent Tsuneto a message, with instruction s to sho w th e Majo r Counselor ever y attention an d t o d o nothin g to displeas e him, an d h e had made careful provisio n for Narichika's requirements on the journey. So Narichika wa s doome d t o suffe r separatio n fro m th e sovereig n wh o had made him a favorite, and from th e wife and children whom he had never wished t o leav e for th e briefes t moment . "Wher e a m I going? I shall never return t o th e capital , neve r see my wife an d childre n again. When th e Hie i monks brough t abou t m y exil e tha t othe r time , Hi s Majest y recalle d m e from wester n Shichijo , unwillin g to le t me go, but h e is not th e on e who i s punishing m e now . Ho w ca n thi s hav e happened? " H e looke d u p t o th e skies, flung himself onto the ground, and wept and lamented, but to no avail. All too soon , at dawn on the next day , the crew launched the boat. Tears choked Narichika as he journeyed. Short though his future seemed , his dewlike lif e continued : th e whit e wave s ros e i n th e wake , th e capita l recede d gradually into the distance, and the province of exile drew closer as the days accumulated. The sailor s brought th e craf t i n to Kojim a i n Bizen; the war riors deposite d thei r captive in a squalid, brushwood-thatched commoner' s shack. A s i s th e wa y wit h islands , mountain s ros e t o th e rear , th e se a stretched in front, winds sighed through the shore pines, and waves crashed on the beach. There was nothing that did not evok e painful feelings .

[9] The Pine of Akoya Many other s beside s Narichika were doomed t o punishment. It was said that Renj o woul d b e exiled to Sad o Province, Motokane to Hoki Province, Masatsuna t o Harim a Province , Nobufusa to Aw a Province, and Sukeyuki to Mimasaka Province . On th e Twentieth , Setts u n o Saemo n Morizum i brough t th e Kadowak i Consultant Norimori a message from Kiyomori , who had gone to stay at his Fukuhara villa. "I have something in mind. Deliver the Tanba Lesser Captain Naritsune to me at once." "We coul d hav e resigned ourselves if Naritsune's fat e ha d bee n sealed a t the outset. I t is very sad that th e people who car e for him must be made t o suffer now, " Norimor i said . Norimori tol d Naritsun e o f th e summon s t o Fukuhara , an d th e Lesse r Captain mad e tearful preparation s t o depart. "I t will probably do no good, but won't the Consultant please speak up for him again?" the ladies begged. "I hav e alread y use d ever y imaginable argument," Norimor i said . "Wha t more coul d I do no w beyon d threatening to becom e a monk? But only my death wil l kee p me from helpin g him, however distan t th e stran d wher e he dwells." Naritsune was the father of a small three-year-old son. Himself still young, he had never shown great interest in children, but now he said, "I would like to see the boy one more time." (He may have realized that the child was dear to him, after all , when he faced th e prospect o f never seeing him again.) The nurse carried her charge in, and Naritsune took him on his lap and stroke d his hair. "I had intende d to put a man's ca p on your head an d ente r you in

Chapter Tw o 8

1

the Retire d Emperor' s servic e whe n yo u turne d seven . Bu t i t i s useles s t o speak of such things now. Becom e a monk an d pra y for m e in the afterlif e if you manag e t o reac h adulthood, " h e said , wit h tear s streamin g fro m hi s eyes. Although the child was too young to understand, h e nodded hi s head. All who were present drenched their sleeves, the sensitive and the insensitive alike—the Lesser Captain, hi s wife, the nurse, and the others seate d in rows in the room. The Fukuhar a messenge r informe d Naritsun e tha t h e wa s t o g o a s fa r as Tob a tha t night . " I woul d lik e t o sta y i n th e capita l jus t fo r tonight, " Naritsune said . "I t woul d onl y b e a triflin g delay. " But the messenge r was adamant; he set off for Toba that night. Norimori wa s too miserable to share his carriage . On the Twenty-Second, after Naritsune had arrived in Fukuhara, Kiyomori instructed Seno no Taro Kaneyasu to take him to Bitchu Province. Kaneyasu treated hi m wit h grea t kindnes s an d consideratio n a s the y traveled , ap prehensive lest Norimor i hea r o f any discourtesy , bu t Naritsun e refuse d t o be consoled . Da y an d night , h e intone d Buddha-invocation s an d frette d about hi s father. Nanba n o Jiro Tsuneto, the warrior i n charge of Narichika a t Kojim a in Bizen, decided that the prisoner's hous e was too easily accessible by boat. He took hi m to th e mai n islan d an d pu t hi m i n a mountain templ e calle d th e Ariki Ascetics' Cloister , whic h wa s situate d i n Niwase-no-go on th e Bizen Bitchu border. Les s than a league separated th e cloister from Sen o in Bitchu: the ver y wind blowin g fro m tha t directio n ma y have made Naritsun e lon g for hi s father. Perhaps that is why the Lesser Captain called in Kaneyasu one day and said to him, "How fa r is it from her e to the Ariki Ascetics' Cloiste r in Bizen , the plac e wher e m y fathe r i s supposed t o b e staying? " Kaneyasu may have considered i t unwise to tell him the truth, for he replied, "The one way trip takes twelve or thirteen days." Naritsune burs t int o tears . "Th e origina l thirty-three Japanese province s were divided into sixty-six later on. The ones we now call Bizen, Bitchu, and Bingo were a single province a t first. Furthermore, i n the old days , the tw o famous easter n provinces , Dew a an d Michinoku , wer e a single provinc e made up of sixty-six districts, o f which twelve were split off to creat e Dewa . When Middl e Captai n Sanekat a wa s exile d t o Michinoku , h e though t h e would like to see the Pine of Akoya, one of the provincial sights. He traveled around in search of it without success. On his way home, he met an old man. 'You loo k lik e someone wh o ha s bee n her e a long time. D o yo u kno w th e famous Pine of Akoya in this province?' he asked him. 'It is not i n this province a t all, ' the ol d ma n said . ' I imagin e it ma y be in Dewa.' 'S o you don't know! Even the famous places have dropped ou t o f sight in these latter days of the Law.' Sanekata started t o pass on, disappointed, bu t the other caugh t hold o f his sleeve. 'When you calle d the Pin e of Akoya a Michinoku sight , I wonder i f you could have been thinking of the poem that runs : michinoku n o Migh akoya no matsu ni b kogakurete i

t i t be hidden y the Pin e of Akoya n Michinoku —

82, Chapter

Tw o

izubeki tsuk i no th ide mo yaranu ka bu

e moon tha t shoul d hav e risen, t i s nowhere t o b e seen?

That poem wa s composed whil e Michinoku an d Dew a wer e stil l one prov ince. I think th e tre e ha s probabl y bee n i n Dew a sinc e the twelv e district s were split off. ' "Sanekata went to Dewa Province, and there he saw the Pine of Akoya. "Fifteen day s i s the trave l tim e prescribe d fo r th e messenge r wh o bring s Dazaifu trou t t o the capital. A person coul d almost reach Chinze i from her e in twelve or thirteen days ; it could not possibly take more than two or thre e to g o from a place i n Bizen to on e in Bitchu. You call near fa r becaus e yo u don't want t o tel l me where my father is. " Naritsun e bor e hi s longing in silence fro m the n on .

[10] The Death of the Major Counselor Presently, Bisho p Shunkan , Tair a n o Yasuyori , and thi s Lesse r Captai n Naritsune were banished to Kikai-ga-shima in Satsuma Bay. Kikai-ga-shima can be reached fro m th e capital only after man y long, hard day s at sea; vessels d o no t cal l there i n the ordinar y cours e o f events. The fe w inhabitants are unlike people in this country. They are as black as oxen an d inordinately hairy, and they cannot understand wha t others say to them. The men do not wear caps , no r d o the women le t their hai r hang free. The y d o no t dres s in clothing; thu s the y d o no t resembl e huma n beings . They lac k foodstuffs ; thus they place a premium o n th e slaughte r o f living things. Becaus e there are n o farmer s tilling mountain paddies , ther e i s no rice ; becaus e ther e ar e no peopl e pickin g mulberry leaves in orchards, ther e i s no silk . In the inte rior, ther e stand s a high mountai n wher e a n eterna l fire burns, an d wher e sulfur occur s i n suc h profusio n tha t th e islan d i s sometime s calle d lo-ga shima [Sulfu r Island] . Ceaseles s thunde r roll s u p an d dow n th e mountain ; torrential rain s fall a t its base. It does no t see m the kind of place in which a man migh t survive for a day or an hour . Major Counselo r Narichik a ha d bee n wonderin g i f Kiyomori migh t no t be disposed t o relent. But when he heard of his son's exile to Kikai-ga-shima, he thought, "Wha t good would it do to keep up a brave front an d hope fo r the best , no w tha t thing s hav e come t o this? " H e foun d an opportunit y t o send wor d t o Shigemor i tha t h e ha d decide d t o becom e a monk , an d th e request was granted by the Retired Emperor when it was transmitted to him. Then, withou t furthe r ado, Narichik a renounce d the world, exchangin g the sleeves of flowering fortunes for the shabby black garb of one who dwell s far from th e transitory concern s of society. Narichika's wif e wa s livin g i n hidin g nea r th e Urin'i n i n th e mountain s north o f the capital . Eve n under ordinary circumstances , i t is depressing t o dwell i n unfamilia r surroundings , bu t fo r tha t lady , fearfu l o f others' eye s and los t i n memories of the past, th e nights and day s were truly hard t o endure. Whether ou t o f fear o f censure or reluctanc e to b e seen, the mansion' s many forme r ladies-in-waitin g an d samura i neve r cam e t o visi t her . Th e only exceptio n wa s a particularl y kindhearte d samurai , Genzaemon-no-j o Nobutoshi, wh o paid regular calls.

Chapter Tw o 8

3

One day, the lady summoned Nobutoshi. " I am sure I heard that Narichika was at Kojima i n Bizen Province, but latel y people say he is in a place called the Ariki Ascetics' Cloister, or something like that. If only I could manage to send him a letter and get back an answer!" she said. Nobutoshi suppressed tears . "I enjoyed His Lordship's benevolence fro m my childhoo d on ; ther e was neve r even a brie f tim e when I was no t a t hi s side. I begged t o accompan y hi m int o exile , bu t th e Rokuhar a authoritie s withheld permission, so there was nothing I could do . The voice he used in summoning me still rings in my ears; his words when he scolded me are forever graven on m y heart. I t makes no differenc e wha t happens to me ; I will start with the letter at once," he said. The overjoyed lad y hastened to write a letter for him to convey, and each of the children composed a message. Nobutoshi traveled with the letters over the long road to the Ariki Ascetics' Cloister i n Bizen. When h e explained his mission to th e warrio r i n charge , Nanba n o Jiro Tsuneto, Tsuneto willingl y permitted him to se e Narichika, moved by his loyalty. "Nobutoshi has arrived from th e capital," they told the Major Counselor Novice, wh o ha d jus t bee n talkin g abou t th e capita l an d wa s in wretche d spirits. "Ca n i t be a dream? " Narichika thought . H e shifte d hurriedl y to a formal position. "Hav e him come in! Have him come in! " Nobutoshi entere d an d behel d hi s master . Th e miserabl e living accom modations wer e distressing enough, bu t th e monkish black robes mad e his eyes darken an d hi s senses reel. He hande d ove r his mistress's lette r wit h a full explanatio n o f wha t sh e ha d tol d him . Narichika' s tear-dimme d eye s could scarcel y make ou t th e characters . Sh e had written , "I t i s sad t o see how dreadfully th e children miss you, and my own constant longin g is quite unbearable." In an access of grief, he felt that his earlier loneliness could no t begin to compare with these present emotions . Four or five days passed. "I would like to stay here to see His Lordship at the end," Nobutosh i said . Bu t Tsuneto refuse d t o agree ; Narichik a ha d t o tell the samura i to g o back to th e capital. " I wil l probably b e killed befor e long," the Major Counselor said . "Be sure to pray for me when you hear of my death." He wrote an answer and gave it to him. Nobutoshi took it, asked permission to leave, and made ready to set out. "I'l l b e sure to come again," he said. "I don't think I can wait until you return. How hard it is to say goodbye! Stay just a little longer." Narichika called him back again and again . But matters could not remain thus forever. Nobutoshi restrained his tears, set ou t fo r th e capital , an d delivere d th e letter . Whe n Narichika' s wif e opened it , sh e sa w a loc k o f hai r a t th e en d o f the scroll—proo f tha t he r husband had already become a monk. She prostrated herself in tears, unwilling to loo k a second time . "This very keepsake is now a source of misery, " she said.* The children too wailed and lamented. The warriors finally took Narichika's lif e o n the Nineteenth of the Eighth * A sentenc e fro m a n anonymou s ol d poem , Kokinshu 746 : katam i kos o / ima w a at a nare / kore nak u w a / wasururu tok i m o / aramashi mon o o . ("Thi s ver y keepsak e i s now a source o f misery: i f it were not here , there migh t be fleeting moments whe n I would no t thin k of you.")

84 Chapter

Tw o

Month, at a place called Kibi-no-nakayama in Niwase-no-go o n th e BizenBitchu border . Ther e wer e variou s rumor s abou t hi s las t moments . I t ap pears tha t afte r Kaneyasu' s men mad e a n unsuccessfu l attemp t t o kil l hi m with poisoned wine , they planted pronged spike s at the bottom of a twentyfoot clif f an d pushe d hi m of f to di e on th e points—crue l behavio r indeed ! People felt tha t ther e could have been few similar instances. When Narichika's wife heard of his death, she said, "Until today, I had fel t reluctant t o becom e a nun : I hope d tha t someho w I migh t se e hi m un changed just one more time, and b e seen unchanged by him. But what is the use of delaying now?" She went to a temple called the Bodaiin, changed into a nun's habit, and performed the prescribed rituals as prayers for Narichika's enlightenment in the lif e t o come . That lady was the daughter of the Yamashiro Governor Atsukata. A great beauty, she had been the beloved favorite of Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa, who ha d presente d her to Narichika a s a mark of special affection . Most touchingly, the children also picked sprays of blossoms and scoope d holy water t o pray for their father i n the next world . Thus d o time s change and thing s depart; eve n a s the Fiv e Signs of Decay herald the deaths of heavenly beings, so must change come to mortals in this world.

In] The Matter ofTokudaiji The Tokudaiji Major Counselor Sanesada had gone into temporary seclusion a t hom e afte r hi s defea t i n th e majo r captainc y competitio n a t th e hands of Kiyomori's second son , Munemori. T o the despai r and grie f o f his middle-ranking proteges an d samurai, he announced that he was thinking of becoming a monk. On e o f his me n wa s a resourceful officia l o f Fifth Rank , the Fujiwara Chamberlai n Shigekane. Perhaps with some notion o f cheering his master , Shigekan e went t o se e him o n a moonli t night , whe n h e ha d ordered his south shutters raised and was murmuring verses to himself while gazing at the moon. "Who i s there?" "Shigekane." "What is it?" "I though t I would com e becaus e tonight's extraordinar y moo n i s so refreshing t o th e spirit." "It i s good to have you here. I have been feeling unaccountably depressed and bored. " Shigekane proceeded t o amuse Sanesada with small talk. After a while , Sanesad a said , "Anyon e wh o take s a carefu l loo k a t th e world ca n se e that th e Tair a ar e prosperin g mor e al l the time . Kiyomori' s heir an d hi s second so n ar e the Majo r Captain s o f the Lef t an d Right . And then ther e ar e th e thir d son , Tomomori , an d th e heir' s heir , Koremori . If those tw o ar e going to inheri t the offices , nobod y fro m anothe r famil y ca n hope t o succee d th e curren t holders . I shal l hav e t o becom e a mon k i n the end. " Shigekane burst into tears . "Al l your people wil l be cast adrif t i f you re -

Chapter Tw o 8

5

nounce the world, high and low alike. I have a fine new idea. What is to keep you from goin g to pray at Itsukushima in Aki Province, the shrine the Heike set such great store by? If you stay seven days, you will be bound t o attrac t the attentio n o f the throng s o f elegant shrin e attendant s wh o danc e there , and they will entertain you . When they ask what you have shut yourself up to pray about, you must tell them the truth. Then, at the time of your departure , they will expres s regret , an d yo u mus t tak e th e chie f amon g the m bac k t o the capita l wit h you . Onc e there , the y wil l o f cours e visi t Nishihachijo , where they will tell the whole story when they are asked the reason fo r your pilgrimage t o Itsukushima . Kiyomor i i s a ver y emotional man ; h e wil l b e delighted tha t yo u hav e gon e t o pra y befor e his revered goddess , an d wil l be sure to find a way for your wish to be granted." "Such a thing had never occurred t o me. What a splendid inspiration! I'll go right away." The Major Counselo r immediatel y began the process o f purification an d se t out fo r Itsukushima. There proved, indeed, to be many elegant shrine attendants at Itsukushima. Day and night , the y waited o n Sanesad a wit h th e utmos t cordialit y durin g his seven-day retreat. N o fewe r tha n thre e dance performances were offere d in the course of the seven days and seve n nights. The attendants playe d lutes and zithers and sang sacred songs; an d Sanesada, his interest piqued, volunteered t o amus e th e goddes s wit h imayo, roei, an d othe r unusua l music , such a s fuzoku an d saibara. "The Heik e gentleme n com e t o ou r shrine, " th e attendant s said , "bu t a visit like yours is rare indeed. What is it that you have sequestered yourself to pray for?" "I wa s passe d ove r in favo r o f someone els e when a majo r captainc y fel l vacant. That is what I am praying about," Sanesada said . At the end of the seven-day retreat, Sanesada excuse d himsel f to th e god dess an d se t out fo r the capital . Mor e than te n young principal attendant s prepared a vessel and accompanied hi m for a day's journey, reluctant t o say goodbye. Whe n they bade him farewell, Sanesada expressed grea t sorrow at the prospect o f a final parting. He persuaded the m to continue on for a day, and again for two days, and so took them all the way to the city. He house d them i n th e Tokudaij i Mansion, entertaine d the m lavishly , showered the m with gifts , an d sen t them off home. "Now tha t we have come this far," th e attendants said , "we must not fai l to visi t ou r master , th e Chancellor-Novice. " The y wen t t o Nishihachijo , where Kiyomori made haste to receive them. "What brings all of you here?" he asked . "Lord Tokudaiji came to Itsukushima for a seven-day retreat. W e accompanied him for a day's journey to see him off when he left; the n he kept ask ing u s t o postpon e th e partin g fo r a da y an d fo r tw o days , an d finally he brought us all the way to the city." "What did Tokudaiji go to Itsukushima for?" Kiyomori asked. "He sai d it was to pray about a major captaincy. " Kiyomori nodded . "Poo r fellow! " h e thought . "No t man y me n woul d choose t o g o to pra y a t Itsukushima , the shrin e I revere, instead o f visiting one o f the man y holy, wonder-working temple s an d shrine s in the capital .

86 Chapter

Tw o

Since it means so much to hi m . . ." He relieved his heir, Shigemori , of the office o f Majo r Captai n o f th e Lef t an d appointe d Sanesad a t o i t ove r th e head of his second son , Munemori , th e Major Captai n o f the Right . What a splendid strategy ! It was a pity Narichika di d no t tr y somethin g clever of that kind instead of plotting a senseless revolt, which destroyed hi m and brough t terribl e suffering t o hi s children and dependents .

[12] The Destruction of the Enryakuji: The Worker-Monk Battles Meanwhile, Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a ha d bee n receivin g instruction i n th e Shingo n mysterie s fro m Archbisho p Koke n o f Miidera . I t wa s reported tha t h e would b e consecrate d wit h hol y wate r a t Miider a o n th e Fourth o f th e Nint h Month , afte r havin g bee n vouchsafe d knowledg e o f the thre e secre t scriptures , th e Mahdvairocana Sutra, th e Vajrasekhara Sutra, and the Susiddhikara Sutra. "Since ancien t times , i t ha s bee n th e rul e for water-sprinklin g consecra tions an d precept-receiving ceremonies to take place at our temple," the indignant Enryakuj i monk s said . "I t i s precisel y to mak e thos e ceremonie s possible tha t th e Sann o go d teache s an d guide s mankind . W e wil l bur n Miidera t o th e ground i f the Retired Empero r hold s the m there." To avoid trouble , th e Retire d Empero r ende d hi s preliminary rituals an d gave up the idea of the consecration a t Miidera. Bu t he did not abando n hi s cherished goal . H e wen t of f t o th e Tennoj i wit h Archbisho p Koken , es tablished the Gochikoin Cloister, an d there, a t the nation's oldest hol y Buddhist site , performe d th e Dharma-Transmittin g Wate r Consecration , usin g draughts fro m Kame i Well as wisdom-water fo r the five flasks. But presently , eve n thoug h th e Retire d Empero r ha d cancele d th e con secration at Miidera to quiet the turmoil on Mount Hiei , dissension betwee n the worker-monk s an d th e scholar-monk s le d to severa l pitched battles , i n all of which th e scholar-monk s wen t dow n t o defeat . It began t o see m tha t the Enryakuji was in danger of destruction, an d that a grave crisis was brewing for the court. The origin s o f the worker-monk s ca n b e trace d bac k t o me n wh o too k religious vows after having been young pages in the service of scholar-monks or who ranke d as intermediate monks. Since the tenure of Provisional Archbishop Gakushin , th e Kongojui n Abbot , suc h people ha d bee n give n rotating assignment s a t th e Thre e Compounds , where , a s "summe r folk, " the y had provide d flora l offering s fo r th e sacre d images . Mor e recently , boast ing th e titl e "ascetics ' helpers, " the y ha d begu n t o trea t th e othe r monk s with contempt , an d no w the y ha d emerge d victoriou s i n repeate d battle s with them . "The worker-monk s ar e preparin g t o giv e battl e agai n i n defianc e o f instructions fro m thei r teacher s an d masters . The y mus t suffe r swif t punish ment," the other monk s told the court an d the military. By comman d o f th e Retire d Emperor , Kiyomor i dispatche d mor e tha n two thousand mounte d warriors fro m th e Home Provinces, led by Yuasa no

Chapter Tw o 8

7

Gon-no-kami Muneshige of Kii, to support th e other monk s and attac k th e workers. Th e workers, wh o ha d bee n stayin g in the Toyobo Cloister, wen t down t o Sanga-no-sho in Omi Province, started bac k up Mount Hiei at the head o f a larg e force, established a stronghol d a t Soizaka , an d shu t themselves inside. Five thousand men—thre e thousand monk s and tw o thousand mounte d warriors dispatched by the court—advanced against Soizaka during the first quarter o f the Hou r o f the Drago n o n th e Twentiet h o f the Nint h Month . The army was confident of victory, but th e monks tried to make the officia l forces tak e th e lead , an d th e officia l force s di d likewis e with th e monks . Owing t o th e attackers ' conflictin g aims , thei r assault s wer e ineffective : stones catapulte d fro m insid e the stronghol d felle d almos t al l of them. Th e worker-monks ha d enliste d the ai d of thieves, robbers, mountai n brigands , pirates, an d othe r unsavor y allie s from man y provinces—rapaciou s dare devils, each o f whom fough t in the convictio n tha t h e could expec t n o ai d from others—an d thus the scholar-monks went down t o defeat again .

[13] The Destruction of the Enryakuji The Enryakuj i fel l eve r deeper int o rui n thereafter, with fe w permanent residents except fo r the Twelve Meditation Monks . The lecture s in the valleys ceased; the ascetic practices in the halls declined. The windows of learning closed; th e meditation platform s stood vacant. No fragranc e emanate d from th e spring blossoms of the Four Teachings and the Five Periods; clouds obscured th e autum n moo n o f th e Threefol d Truth . N o han d lighte d th e three-hundred-year-old dharm a lamp ; extinctio n threatene d th e smok e of the incens e burning night an d day . Sacred edifice s ha d onc e towere d high , rearing their triple stories int o th e blue heavens, their ridgepoles and cross beams soaring into the distance and thei r rafters o n the fou r side s reaching into the white mists, but now only the gales from the peak remained to make offerings t o th e Buddhas , no w th e gil t image s were we t b y rai n an d dew . Moonbeams li t th e lamp s a t night , stealin g i n throug h gap s i n th e eaves ; dewdrops forme d pearl strands toward dawn, adding new ornamentation t o the lotus pedestals . Now tha t th e latte r day s of the La w have begun, the Buddhis t doctrine s have been gradually decaying in all of the Thre e Countries . I n far-of f India , even th e Bambo o Grov e an d Gio n Shoj a monasteries , th e place s wher e the Buddha preached the dharma, seem to have become habitats for wolves and foxes , surviving only a s foundatio n stones ; the wate r i n White Hero n Pond has been replaced by rank grasses; the Taibon and Gejo stupas are falling over, burie d in moss . I n China , eve n Tiantaishan, Wutaishan , Bomasi, and Yuquans i are i n ruins , seemingl y barren o f residen t monks , an d th e Mahayana and Hinayana scriptures appear to have rotted in the bottoms of their boxes . I n ou r ow n country , th e seve n grea t temple s o f th e souther n capital ar e dilapidated ; th e Eigh t Sect s an d th e Nin e Sect s ar e dyin g out ; goblins dwell at Atago and Takao, where the great halls and towers that once stood side by side have fallen int o decay overnight. Perhaps that is why even the Tendai doctrines, deepl y revered though the y were, finally met with de-

88 Chapter

Tw o

struction i n this , th e Jisho era . No t a sou l o f an y sensitivit y but lamente d and grieved . A poem wa s written o n a pillar in the cel l of a monk wh o ha d left th e mountain : inorikoshi Wil wa ga tatsu som a n o a hikikaete th hito naki mine to praye nari ya hatenamu "Thi

l it then becom e n uninhabite d peak — e place where the sain t d to the Buddhas, saying, s timbered mount wher e I stand" ?

One wonder s i f th e autho r migh t hav e compose d i t becaus e h e remem bered tha t th e Grea t Teache r Dengy o ha d praye d t o th e Buddha s o f all encompassing wisdom when he founded the temple long ago.* It was an elegant gesture . Although th e Eight h wa s th e da y associate d wit h Yakushi , no voic e in toned Buddha-invocations; although the Fourth was the month of the Sanno god's manifestation, no worshipper presented offerings. The red shrine fences blackened with age , and onl y the sacred rope s remaine d unchanged .

[ 14] The Burning of the Zenkdji Around tha t time , wor d sprea d tha t th e Zenkoj i ha d bee n destroye d b y fire. As regard s tha t temple' s Buddha : ther e wa s a certai n Amitabh a tria d sixteen inches tall, the most precious set of images in the entire world, whic h the Buddha , th e hol y Maudgalyanana , an d th e Elde r Somachatt a ha d ha d made long ago, using Jambudvipa river-gold obtained fro m the Naga Palace, in accordanc e wit h a suggestion pu t forwar d b y Somachatta whe n th e Five Dread Ill s wer e claimin g innumerabl e live s i n th e centra l India n lan d o f Sravasti. Th e Amitabh a statu e staye d i n Indi a fo r mor e tha n five hundre d years after th e Buddha's death; the n it moved to Paekche as a natural conse quence of the eastward diffusio n o f the dharma; an d then , a thousand year s later—during the reigns of King Songmyong in Paekche and Emperor Kinmei in Japan—it came from tha t countr y to our land , where it remained o n th e seacoast a t Naniwa i n Settsu. Because it diffuse d a golden radiance , th e er a was named Konk o [Golde n Light]. Early in the Third Month i n the third year of Konko, a resident of Shinano Province, Om i n o Hond a Yoshimitsu , went t o th e capital, ^ sa w the image , and forthwit h prevaile d o n i t t o g o hom e wit h him . B y day, h e carrie d i t on hi s back; b y night, i t carried him ; an d whe n h e reached Shinan o h e enshrined i t a t a place in Minochi District . I n all the mor e tha n five hundred and eight y years since, there had neve r been a fire there. We are told tha t th e end of the secular law is preceded b y the destructio n of th e Buddhis t Law . Perhap s tha t i s why peopl e said , "Migh t al l thi s de struction o f hol y temple s an d sacre d mountain s porten d th e fal l o f th e Heike?" * Dengy o Daish i (767-822) , Shinkokinshu 192.1 : anokutar a / sanmyaku sanboda i n o / hotoketachi / wa ga tatsu soma ni / myoga arasetamae. ("Y e Buddhas possessed o f encompassing wisdom: giv e it the blessing of your invisible aid—this timbered mountain where I stand.") t Empero r Kinmei's capital was at Naniwa (th e present Osaka an d its environs).

Chapter Tw o 8

9

/ij] Yasuyori's Prayer Meanwhile, th e Kikai-ga-shim a exiles survived like dewdrops o n the tips of grasses . Althoug h lif e wa s no t t o b e prize d unde r suc h circumstances , there were regular shipments of food an d clothin g to th e islan d fro m Kase no-sho, a Hizen property belongin g to Lesser Captain Naritsune's father-in law, Norimori, and thus Bishop Shunkan and Yasuyori were also able to stay alive. Yasuyori had pronounced Buddhis t vows at Murozumi in Suo Province at the tim e of his banishment, adoptin g Shosh o a s his religious name. H e re cited these lines in testament to his long-standing desire to become a monk: tsui n i kak u I somukihatekeru no yo no naka o earlie toku sutezarish i th koto zo kuyashiki I

regret onl y t to have cast them asid e r than this — e worldly concern s o n which have turned m y back a t last.

Both Yasuyori and Naritsune were fervent adherents of the Kumano faith. "If w e could manag e to find places on thi s island fo r branche s o f the thre e Kumano shrines , w e coul d pra y ther e fo r ou r retur n t o th e capital, " the y said. Bisho p Shunkan , a mos t irreligiou s man , refuse d t o b e part y t o th e plan, bu t th e othe r tw o range d ove r th e islan d i n searc h o f an are a resem bling Kumano. They discovere d a place where a remarkable grove o f trees grew alongsid e a river, their multicolore d leave s like embroidered re d bro cade, an d wher e extraordinar y peak s soare d abov e the clouds , thei r slope s like shimmering green gossamer . Fro m th e mountains t o th e trees, i t was a site of surpassing beauty. To the south stretched the boundless sea, its distant billows dissolvin g into clouds an d mists ; t o th e north a hundred-foot cata ract surged over a lofty precipice. The chill, awesome sound of the water an d the pervasiv e aur a o f sanctity , heightene d b y th e moa n o f the win d i n th e pines, wer e reminiscent indeed o f Nachi, the mountai n wher e th e waterfal l deity dwells enshrined; and they promptly dubbed the spot Nachi. Then they named two peaks Hongu and Shingu, and identified other places with lesser shrines o n th e pilgrimag e route . Dail y thereafter , the y praye d a s Kuman o pilgrims for a return t o the capital, wit h th e Novice Yasuyor i assuming the role of spiritual guide and Naritsun e followin g behind . "Hail, Kongo Doji ! Have pity on us, we beg of you; return us to the capital. Allow us to meet our wives and childre n once more," they implored . When, wit h th e passin g o f time, the y require d freshl y sew n sacramenta l garments, the y substitute d hempe n robes . Whe n the y scooped purification water fro m a nearb y marsh , the y though t o f i t a s th e unsullie d flo w o f the Iwad a River ; whe n the y ascende d a height , the y identifie d i t wit h th e Awakening of Faith Gate. O n each pious visit, the Novice Yasuyor i recited a prayer, holdin g u p spray s of blossoms i n lie u o f the orthodo x offering s h e could not mak e for lack of paper. These were the words he intoned : This year is the first of the Jisho era. Th e numbe r of its months i s twelve, tha t of its days mor e tha n thre e hundre d fifty. After havin g chose n a n auspiciou s da y an d a

90 Chapter

Tw o

propitious hour , we, the true believers and generous donors Fujiwar a n o Naritsune , of th e Imperia l Bodyguards, and th e Novic e Shosho , humbly venture in utmost sin cerity, and with body , word, and though t i n ful l accord , t o utter this respectful petition befor e th e augus t Buddha-Manifestation s an d Bodhisattva-Manifestation s o f the thre e Kuman o shrines , th e greates t miracl e worker s i n Japan, an d befor e th e Great Waterfal l Bodhisattva-Manifestation. The Great Bodhisattv a Shoj o is a manifestation o f Amitabha, the teache r wh o save s us fro m th e se a of suffering an d take s us to the other shore , th e enlightened one full y manifeste d in the Three Bodies . Th e Hayatama divinit y is a manifestation of Yakushi, the Healin g Lord wh o reign s over the Joruri Paradis e i n th e east , th e Tathagat a wh o cure s al l disease. Th e Nach i di vinity i s a manifestatio n o f Thousand-Armed Kannon , th e teache r wh o dwell s o n Mount Fudarak u to the south, the bodhisattva wh o has passed through all the stages leading to enlightenment. The Nyakuoji divinity is a manifestation of Eleven-Headed Kannon, the lord of the world of men, the bodhisattva who rescues us from fear , wh o shows the enlightened one's face on the top of his head, who answers all prayers from sentient beings . Never is there a failur e t o respon d when , fro m Empero r o n high t o commoners below , thos e wh o see k tranquility in this world o r salvatio n in the nex t scoop pure water and wash away the defilement of illusion in the morning, or face the deep mountains an d chan t the sacred names in the evening. Comparing th e heigh t o f thes e precipitous , soarin g peak s t o th e loftines s o f the divin e virtue, likening the depth s o f these stee p valley s to th e profundit y of th e bodhisattva vow , w e part th e cloud s i n ascen t an d brav e the dew s i n descent. Wh y would w e tread th e tortuous path s i f we did not trus t i n the beneficen t bodhisattva s as in the eart h itself ? Wh y woul d w e create shrine s in this remot e distric t i f we di d not rever e the compassio n o f those wh o manifes t themselve s on eart h t o hel p mankind? Therefore we entreat you , Great Bodhisattv a Shoj o and Grea t Bodhisattv a of the Waterfall: gaze on us with your compassionate eye s resembling green lotus leaves, hearken to us with your staglike ears! Recognize our unequale d sincerity: grant ou r heartfelt desire ! Moreover, i n order t o lea d th e sentien t being s who believ e in Buddhism, an d t o save the hosts of unbelievers, through mean s suited to the quality of each individual, the bodhisattva s manifeste d as Musubu an d Hayatam a hav e left thei r magnificent, jewel-decked abodes, dimme d the radiance of their eighty-four thousand distinguishing marks, and come to tread the dust of the Six Paths and the Three Existences. And therefore w e worship the m withou t cease : w e hold alof t offering s an d writte n peti tions, sleeve to sleeve, in the hope that fixed karma may be changed for the better an d long lif e ma y b e obtaine d b y askin g for lon g life . W e wear th e robe s o f meekness , offer th e blossoms o f the wisdom-road, an d pray with fervor stron g enoug h to move the shrine floor, our devou t hearts as pure and ful l a s the pond where sentient beings achieve salvation. If the deities listen to us with favor, why should our wishe s not b e fulfilled? Wit h raised eyes, we beseech you, Buddha-Manifestations and BodhisattvaManifestations of the Twelve Places: spread you r wings of salvation, fly far awa y t o the heavens above this sea of suffering, en d the sorrows o f our exile , and le t us realize our drea m of returning to the capital. We bow twice .

[16] Stupas Cast Afloat Some of Naritsune's and Yasuyori' s regular Kumano pilgrimages took th e form o f nightlong vigils. On on e such occasion, they spent the night singing imayo. * Yasuyori doze d of f briefly towar d dawn , an d i n a drea m h e sa w a * T o entertain th e deities .

Chapter Tw o 9

1

small boa t wit h a whit e sai l come rowin g towar d hi m fro m th e open sea . Twenty o r thirt y ladies in red divided skirts stepped ont o the shore , struc k drums, and san g a beautiful son g in unison three times: More than the vows of all the Buddhas, Trustworthy i s the pledge of the Thousand-Armed One ; Flowers will bloom, frui t wil l instantly grow, Even on withered trees and grasses .

Then the y disappeared a s though wipe d out . Yasuyori was struck with wonder afte r h e awakened. "Those ladies must have been Naga Kin g manifestations. It is Thousand-Armed Kannon whose manifestation i s called the Western Deity of the three Kumano shrines. And since a Naga Kin g is one of Thousand-Armed Kannon's twenty-eight atten dants, we can be absolutely certain of an answer to our prayers." Again, when the two had falle n aslee p in the same way after anothe r vigil, one o f them dreame d tha t a win d fro m th e offin g ble w tw o leave s against their sleeves . They picke d the m u p i n idl e curiosit y an d sa w that the y belonged t o a kin d o f evergreen tree foun d i n th e Kuman o area . Th e leave s bore the words of a poem—shaped, it seemed, by the gnawing of insects: chihayaburu Becaus kami ni inori no t shigekereba hav nado k a miyak o e yo kaerazarubeki retur

e your prayers o th e mighty deities e been thus fervent , u will most assuredly n to the capital .

Homesick fo r th e capital , Yasuyor i adopte d th e makeshif t expedien t of fashioning a thousand stupas, * on each of which he wrote the Sanskrit letter "A," th e date, his temporary and true names, and two poems : satsumagata G oki no kojim a n i O ware ari to tha oya ni tsuge yo o yae no shiokaz e i

o tell my mother, wind over distant seas , t I cling to lif e n a n island far fro m shor e n the Ba y of Satsuma.

omoiyare Sympathiz shibashi to omo u a tabi dan i mo fo nao furusat o w a eve koishiki mono o o

e with me : man feel s nostalgi a r the capita l n when he is assured f an early homecoming.

He took the stupas to the beach and cast one of them into every white wave retreating t o th e offing . "Hail ! Al l hail ! I touc h m y hea d t o th e groun d in obeisance . Bonten , Taishaku , Fou r Grea t Heavenl y Kings , Earth Deity , Guardian Deities of the Land, and especially Deities of Kumano and Itsukushima: sen d a t leas t on e o f these t o th e capital! " he said . Becaus e he con signed each new stupa to the sea as soon as it was finished, and because the * Advocate d in a Buddhist work as a means of making a wish come true.

92.

Chapter Two

Yasuyori casts stupas afloat.

total increased as time went on, one among the thousand wa s cast ashor e in front o f the Itsukushim a Shrine in Aki Province. (Perhap s Yasuyori's fervor had turned int o a fair wind , o r perhaps the gods an d Buddhas had spe d th e stupa on it s way.) It happened tha t a certai n monk , on e o f Yasuyori's friends, had begu n a pious journe y through th e wester n province s in the hop e o f finding a n op portunity t o cros s t o Kikai-ga-shim a and see k the Novice out , an d tha t h e had jus t reache d Itsukushima , hi s firs t stop . Tha t mon k encountere d a

Chapter Tw o 9

3

layman dresse d i n a huntin g robe—someon e wh o looke d a s thoug h h e might be connected wit h the shrine—and fel l int o conversation wit h him . "By the by, " th e mon k asked , "i t i s said tha t Buddha s and bodhisattva s assume many forms whe n the y dim their radianc e and descen d t o eart h i n aid of sentient beings—but through what karma tie are the divinities of this shrine linked to the fish of the sea? " "Our principa l goddess is the Naga King Sagara's third daughter, a manifestation o f th e Taizoka i Vairocana, " th e othe r replied . H e proceede d t o speak o f extraordinary occurrence s a t the shrin e from th e goddess' s advent until the present ag e in which she continues to hel p sentient beings achieve salvation. Perhaps that is why the shrine possesses eight buildings with tiled roofs soarin g sid e b y side. * Becaus e the structure s fac e th e sea , th e clea r moon lodge s nearb y a s th e tide s eb b an d flow . Whe n th e water s rise , th e great tori i an d sacre d fenc e see m made of red gems ; when they recede, th e white sand resembles frost, even on a summer night. With deepened reverence, the monk set himself t o reciting a sutra by way of offering . Th e su n graduall y sank, th e moo n rose , an d th e tid e cam e in , carrying al l manne r o f seawee d an d othe r flotsam . Th e mon k notice d a stupa-shaped object , picke d i t u p i n idl e curiosity , an d sa w th e words , " I cling to lif e on a n island far from shore. " The letters, having been carved in the wood, had not been washed away by the sea and remained clearly visible. The astonished mon k put th e stupa into the top o f his pilgrim box, wen t to the capital, an d showed hi s find to Yasuyori's aged mother, th e nun, and to th e Novice' s wif e an d children , al l o f whom wer e livin g in seclusio n a t Murasakino nort h of Ichijo. "Ah," th e family lamented, "why di d this stupa make it s wa y her e t o remin d u s o f ou r grief ? Wh y didn' t i t drif t of f t o China?" News o f the discovery spread eve n to the distant ear s of Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa. His Majesty personally inspected the stupa. "How pitiful ! So they are still alive!" Most awesomely, he wept as he spoke. He sent the stupa to Shigemori, who showe d i t to his father, the Chancellor-Novice . Kakinomoto no Hitomaro's thoughts followed a small boat "going islandhid"; Yamanob e no Akahit o watche d crane s amon g reeds ; th e Sumiyoshi god thought o f his shrine's crossbeams; th e Miwa god pointed t o th e ceda r at his gate.+ Ever since the divine Sosanoo originate d the thirty-one-syllable * I n earlier versions of Heike monogatari, where the "layma n dresse d i n a hunting robe" does not appear , th e first sentence of this paragraph takes the for m o f an authoria l comment, and the second i s missing. "Perhaps tha t is why," a t the start of the third sentence, presumably means that the imposing size of the shrine may be attributable to the deity's importance. * Kokinshu 409 , sometime s attribute d t o Hitomar o (fl . ca . 680—700) : honobon o t o / akashi n o ur a n o / asagiri n i / shimagakureyuku / fun e o sh i z o omou . ("I n dawn' s firs t di m light, my thoughts follo w a small boat going island-hid through th e mornin g fog and mis t at Akashi-no-ura.") Akahito (d. 736), Man'yoshu 919 : waka no ura ni / shio michikureba / kat a o nami / ashihe o sashite / tazu nakiwataru. ("There is no dry beach when the tide comes flooding i n a t Waka-no-ur a Bay , and thu s the crane s fly calling toward th e plac e where tall reeds grow.") Shinkokinshu 1855 , anonymous , sometime s attributed to th e Sumiyosh i god: y o ya samuki / koromo y a usuk i / katasogi n o / yukiai no m a yor i / shimo y a okuran . ("Doe s th e cold I feel come from th e chill of the night or fro m thi n garments—or might it be that frost fall s through the crumbling crossbeams?") Kokinshu 982 , anonymous, sometimes attributed to the

94 Chapter

Tw o

Japanese poe m lon g ago, th e gods an d Buddha s themselves have expressed their multifarious emotions in verse. Because Kiyomori was not a n insensate rock o r tree , eve n he spoke o f Yasuyori in words tha t seeme d prompted b y compassion.

[17] Su Wu After Kiyomori' s show o f sympathy, high an d lo w an d ol d an d youn g in the capital recited Yasuyori's lines, saying, "This is a poem compose d b y the Kikai-ga-shima exile." When we consider that the stupas must certainly have been quit e smal l (because there wer e a thousand o f them), i t is strange, in deed, that on e should hav e traveled the great distance fro m Satsum a Bay to the capital. Might suc h be the rewards of heartfelt emotion ? Long ago, whe n th e Ha n rule r attacked th e lan d of the Xiongn u people , he bega n b y sending out thre e hundre d thousan d mounte d me n unde r th e command of Li Xiaoqing. But the Han forc e was weak and the Xiongnu were strong; th e Chines e wer e annihilated . Furthermore, th e general , Xiaoqing , was captured b y the Xiongnu ruler. The Chines e next dispatche d five hundred thousand me n under the command o f Su Wu, bu t agai n the Han forc e was weak , th e barbarian s wer e strong , an d th e Chines e wer e annihilated . More than six thousand men were taken prisoner. From among the captives, the Xiongnu picked out the general, Su Wu, and more than six hundred an d thirty other militar y chiefs, cut off one leg from each , and drov e them away. Some o f th e mutilate d me n die d immediatel y and som e succumbe d afte r lingering awhile, but S u Wu survived. A one-legged cripple, he preserved his dewlike life b y climbing hills to gathe r fruit s an d nuts , picking parsley fro m springtime marshes, and combin g autumn paddies for falle n ear s of rice. The wil d gees e who flocke d t o th e paddie s sa w Su Wu to o ofte n t o fea r him. One day, moved to nostalgia by the thought that al l those bird s would be going to his old home, he set down his feelings in a few lines and attache d the messag e t o a goose' s wing . "Tak e goo d car e o f this," h e admonished . "Give i t to the Han sovereign. " Wild gees e may be trusted t o fly from th e northern region s to the capita l in autumn . A t twiligh t on e day , a lin e of the m passe d throug h th e lightly overcast skie s above the Shanglin Park, where Han Zhaod i wa s listening to music wit h a feelin g o f vagu e melancholy . A bir d dippe d down , bi t of f a message tied to it s wing, and droppe d it . A functionary picke d it up for th e Emperor. Upo n openin g it , Zhaod i sa w that i t said , "Earlier , I spent thre e miserable years shut i n a mountai n cave ; now I am cas t ont o vast fields, a one-legged cripple among barbarians. Although my corpse ma y lie exposed in barbarian lands, my spirit will return to serve the Emperor." It is because of that incident that letters are sometimes called "goose writings" o r "goose notes." "How pitiful! " th e Empero r said . "Thi s i s Su Wu's famou s calligraphy; Miwa god: wa ga io wa / miwa no yamamoto / koishiku wa / toburaikimase / sugi tateru kado. ("I liv e i n a cel l a t th e foo t o f Moun t Miwa . I f you shoul d miss me, pleas e come an d pa y a visit—the gate where the cedar stands.")

Chapter Tw o 9

5

there can be no doubt that he is still alive in the barbarian land." He issued a command to another general , Li Guang, and dispatche d a force of a million cavalry. That time, the Han forc e was the stronger and the Xiongnu were defeated. Su W u cam e crawlin g out o f th e wid e plai n upo n hearin g o f th e Chines e victory. "I am Su Wu of old." S o after ninetee n years, and despit e the loss of a leg, Wu returned to the capital in a palanquin. When Su Wu had bee n sent to fac e the Xiongn u at the age of sixteen, he had receive d an imperial gift o f a banner, which he had someho w contrive d to hide in such a way that it never left his person. Now he took it out for the Emperor t o behold , an d th e rule r an d hi s minister s wer e profoundl y impressed. It is said that Wu receive d many large provinces because of his un paralleled service to the throne, an d that he was also appointed hea d of the office i n charge of vassal states. Li Xiaoqing staye d on i n the lan d of the Xiongnu , unabl e to g o home a t last. He uttered constant laments . "If only I could return to China!" But the Xiongnu chieftain was adamant; there was nothing Xiaoqing could do about it. Unaware of his situation, the Han sovereig n concluded that Xiaoqing had turned traitor: he ordered the bodies of the general's dead parents exhumed and beaten , an d punishe d all his close relatives. Xiaoqing's resentmen t was deep, indeed , whe n he heard th e news . Bu t his longing for home persisted . He wrote out a statement in a single scroll, a protestation o f loyalty, and sent it to the court. "Poo r fellow! " th e Emperor said. He regretted th e exhumation an d flogging of the parents . Su Wu of China sent home a letter by attaching it to a wild goose's wing; Yasuyori of Japan transmitted poems to the capital by entrusting them to the waves. Th e on e sough t comfor t i n straightforwar d expression ; th e othe r composed tw o poems. The one lived in ancient times, the other i n the latter days of the Law. The places were far apart—Xiongnu territory and Kikai-gashima—and the ages were different. Bu t the two were the same in sensibility. Theirs were admirable histories.

Chapter 3

[i] The Pardon The New Year Felicitations took place at Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa' s palace on th e Firs t o f the Firs t Month i n the secon d yea r o f Jisho; the Em peror mad e his filial visit on the Fourth. Bu t although the usual forms wer e observed, th e Retire d Empero r wa s stil l angr y a t th e los s o f Major Coun selor Narichik a an d man y other clos e associates durin g the preceding summer. Affairs o f state had grow n irksom e to him, and he was perpetually ou t of sorts . Kiyomori , fo r hi s part, ha d mistruste d th e forme r sovereig n eve r since Yukitsuna' s revelations. O n th e surfac e h e seeme d hi s usual self , bu t inwardly h e wa s ver y much o n guard , an d hi s smile s never came fro m th e heart. A comet becam e visible in the eas t on th e Sevent h of the Firs t Month.* It was of the kind called Chi You's Banner or Red Spirit. Its brilliance increased on th e Eighteenth . Meanwhile, t o the distress of the court and the nation, Kiyomori' s daughter Kenreimon'in fell ill. (She still bore the title of Empress at the time.) Sutra readings began at various temples; officia l messenger s were dispatched wit h offerings t o shrines. The doctors prescribed all their medicines, the Yin-Yang Masters exercise d al l their arts, and the monks performed every large ritual and secre t ritual . But it was reported afte r a while that the difficult y wa s n o ordinary sickness; Her Majesty was pregnant. Although Emperor Takakur a was eightee n year s ol d an d sh e hersel f twenty-two , sh e ha d no t ye t given birth t o a son or daughter. "Ho w splendi d if it should be a boy!" Th e Heike were as overjoyed as though a male child had just been born. "The Heik e are riding high now; th e child is bound to be a boy," peopl e fro m othe r familie s said to one another. * An y comet wa s considered a n ominous portent.

Chapter Three 9

7

Once th e pregnanc y wa s confirmed , wonder-workin g monk s o f hig h rank an d saintl y reputatio n wer e instructe d t o perfor m larg e ritual s an d secret rituals , an d prayers for a boy were addressed t o stars , Buddhas, an d bodhisattvas. Th e Empres s assumed the maternit y sash o n th e Firs t o f th e Sixth Month. The Ninnaji Abbot, Priestly Imperial Prince Shukaku, came to the imperial palace to perform the Peacock Sutra ritual as a prayer for divine protection. The Tendai Abbot, Priestly Imperial Prince Kakukai, came in the same manne r t o perfor m rituals designed t o transfor m a femal e fetu s int o a male . The Empress's discomfort increased as the months went by. It seemed that Lady Li of Han, whos e singl e smile was said to cas t a hundred spells, must have looked th e same when she lay ill in the Zhaoyang Hall, that even Yang Guifei o f Tang must have appeared les s pitiful whe n she grieved like a spray of pea r blossom s drenche d b y sprin g rain, o r a lotus blosso m droopin g i n the wind, or a maidenflower weighe d down b y dewdrops. A numbe r o f stubborn spirit s too k advantag e o f th e lady' s conditio n t o invade her body. The monks called on Fudo's help to transfer them to mediums, whereupon the y reveale d themselves as the Sanuk i Retired Emperor , the Uji Fearsome Minister of the Left Yorinaga, Major Counselor Narichika , the mon k Saiko , th e Kikai-ga-shim a exiles, an d others . Kiyomor i deter mined tha t measure s must b e taken t o placat e bot h thos e wh o wer e living and those wh o were dead, and i n consequence the Sanuki Retired Empero r was hastil y grante d th e posthumou s designatio n Empero r Sutoku , an d the Uj i Fearsome Minister o f the Lef t becam e a posthumous Chancello r of First Rank . The imperia l messenge r i n Yorinaga' s case wa s Lesse r Privat e Secretary Koremoto. Yorinaga's grave is at the Hannyano burial ground i n Kawakami Village, Sonokan District , Yamat o Province. (Hi s body ha d bee n exhume d and cas t awa y in the autum n of the first year of Hogen, afte r whic h i t ha d moldered int o dus t b y th e wayside , it s locatio n marke d onl y b y a lus h growth of springtime grass.) We may imagine how happy his spirit was when the imperial messenger came to read th e decree . There ha d als o bee n terrifyin g angr y spirits i n the past . That i s why th e deposed Crow n Prince Sawara was given the official titl e Emperor Sudo, and why Princess Igami was restored t o the status of Empress. Both actions were intended t o cal m angr y spirits . Peopl e sa y Emperor Reizei' s madnes s an d Emperor Kazan' s abdicatio n wer e cause d b y th e spiri t o f Popula r Affair s Minister Motokata. And it was because of Chaplain Kanzan's spirit that Emperor Sanjo los t hi s eyesight. When th e Kadowak i Consultan t Norimor i hear d abou t al l these things , he spoke to Shigemori. "They say prayers of every kind are being offered fo r the Empress's confinement. Nothing would be better than a general amnesty, no matter how you look a t it. Especially, what deed could be as meritorious as the recal l of the Kikai-ga-shim a exiles?" Shigemori went to visit his father. "It is pitiful t o listen to Norimori's constant pleadings on Naritsune's behalf, " he said. "From what I hear, harass ment b y Narichika' s departe d spiri t i s on e o f th e mai n cause s o f th e Em -

98 Chapter

Three

press's suffering . Peopl e say , 'It' s th e Majo r Counselor' s spiri t tha t i s t o blame.' If you want to pacify Narichika , you had better recall his living son, Naritsune, to the capital. If you dispel the grief o f others, you will gain your own objective ; if you gran t the wishe s of others, you r own petition s will be answered a t once : th e Empres s will give birth t o a son, an d ou r hous e will prosper mor e than ever." Kiyomori answere d wit h uncharacteristi c mildness . "Well , well , i n tha t case, what should we do about Shunka n and the monk Yasuyori? " "Recall them, too. I t would be committing a sin to leave one of them there alone." "It's al l right about Yasuyori, but Shunkan is a man who owes his career to my help . I n spite of that help, an d eve n though plent y of other places wer e available, h e mad e hi s ow n Shishi-no-tan i villa int o a headquarter s wher e shameful activitie s took plac e o n th e shallowes t o f pretexts. A pardon fo r Shunkan is out o f the question." When Shigemori returned home, he summoned his uncle, the Consultant . "Naritsune i s assured of a pardon. Don't worry any more," he told him. Norimori rejoice d with claspe d hands . "Whe n h e left , h e seeme d t o b e wondering why I had not arranged to become his custodian. It was pitiful t o see his eyes fill with tears every time he looked a t me," h e said . "I understan d you r feelings ; ever y parent love s his child. I'l l discus s th e whole matter with my father." Shigemor i went inside. Presently, there was a formal decision t o recal l the Kikai-ga-shima exiles, and Kiyomori handed down a pardon. A n official messenge r prepared t o set out fro m th e capital. Beside himself wit h joy, Norimori instructe d a private envoy to accompany the messenger. The two had been told to travel day and night with all possible speed, but se a journeys do not alway s go as we might wish, and the y were obliged to endur e the vicissitudes of waves and winds . Although they left th e capital late in the Seventh Month, they did not arriv e at Kikai-ga-shima until sometime around the Twentieth of the Ninth Month.

[2] The Foot-Drumming The officia l messenger , Tan Zaemon-no-j o Motoyasu , wen t ashor e wit h his party. "Ar e th e capital exiles here—the Tanba Lesse r Captain, th e Hos shoji Administrator, an d the Taira Police Lieutenant-Monk?" they shouted. Naritsune and Yasuyori were away on one of their regular Kumano pilgrimages, but Bishop Shunkan had staye d behind. "Have my thoughts dwelt on this so long that I have begun to dream?" the Bishop said to himself . "O r ar e those the deceitfu l voice s of devils from th e world o f desire? I can't believ e they are real." He rushed up to identif y him self t o the messenger, half runnin g and hal f fallin g in his excitement. "What is your business? I am the capita l exile Shunkan." The messenge r produced Kiyomori' s pardo n fro m a lette r pouch , whic h he had had a servant carry around his neck. He handed it over, and Shunkan opened it . "I n consideratio n o f the distan t banishmen t you hav e endured , your grav e offens e i s pardoned . Prepar e t o retur n t o th e capita l a t once .

Chapter Three 9

9

A general amnesty is to be granted as a prayer for the Empress's safe delivery: therefore, w e pardo n th e Kikai-ga-shim a exiles Lesse r Captai n Naritsun e and Monk Yasuyori, " it said. That was all; the name "Shunkan" wa s missing. Positiv e that hi s name must appea r o n th e oute r wrapper , th e Bisho p sought i t there i n vain. He rea d th e lette r fro m en d to beginnin g and fro m beginning to end , but onl y two people wer e mentioned. Ther e was nothing about a third . Naritsune an d Yasuyor i arrive d befor e long . Whethe r i t wa s Naritsun e who too k th e lette r an d rea d it , o r whethe r i t was Yasuyori , the outcom e remained the same: there were only two names, not three. When they asked themselves, "It i s in dreams that such things happen; can we be dreaming?" they kne w the y were awake ; whe n the y wondered i f it were reall y true, i t was a s though the y dreamed. T o make matters worse , th e messenger s ha d been entrusted wit h innumerable letters from th e capital for Naritsune an d Yasuyori, but there was nothing for Shunkan, not even a note to ask how he was faring . "The thre e of us were found guilty of the same offense an d banished to th e same place," Shunkan said. "Wh y shoul d two b e recalled and on e lef t her e when a pardo n i s issued ? Th e Heik e mus t hav e forgotte n abou t me—o r maybe th e secretar y mad e a mistake . Ho w ca n thi s hav e happened? " H e looked u p t o th e skies , flung himself dow n o n th e earth , an d wep t an d lamented, al l to no avail. "Your father' s miserable conspiracy is to blam e for my plight," Shunkan said, clinging to Naritsune's sleev e in an agony of despair. "You can't simply wash you r hand s o f me. I realize that I can't g o al l th e wa y t o th e capita l without a pardon , bu t pleas e le t me travel on thi s boa t a s fa r a s the Nin e Provinces. Tiding s naturall y arrived from th e city once in a while while you two were here, just as swallows come in springtime and wild geese visit the rice paddies in autumn, but ho w ca n I ever hear any news from no w on? " Naritsune tried t o comfort him. "It i s entirely natural for you to fee l that way. I am happy to be recalled, of course, bu t I scarcely have the heart to go when I see you i n this state. Muc h a s I would lik e to tak e you alon g on th e boat, th e messenge r fro m th e capita l say s it won' t do . Furthermore , ther e could be trouble if people learned that all three of us had lef t th e island even though we hadn't al l been granted permission. I'll go on ahead to the capital , consult with others, find out how Kiyomori is feeling, an d send someone t o fetch you . I n the meantime , yo u mus t kee p u p you r spirit s an d wait . Th e main thin g is to sta y alive. You are boun d t o b e pardoned soone r o r later , even thoug h yo u were excluded this time," he said. But Shunkan wept i n a frenzy o f grief, without carin g who sa w him. The crew began noisy preparations fo r the departure. Shunkan made desperate effort s t o go along, scramblin g up an d fallin g back , fallin g bac k an d scrambling up. Naritsune lef t hi m a quilt as a keepsake, and Yasuyor i left a copy of the Lotus Sutra. When the sailors untied the hawsers and pushed off , Shunkan clung to a rope, letting himself b e dragged until the water reache d his hips, his armpits, and then his head. He caught hold of the boat when he could no longer stand. "Ar e yo u really going to abandon me ? I didn't think

ioo Chapter

Three

you coul d b e s o hard-hearted . S o much fo r ou r ol d friendship ! Can' t yo u stretch a point an d le t me get on? Take m e as far a s the Nin e Provinces , at least," he begged again and again. But the official envo y said, "It's ou t o f the question." They pried his hands loose an d rowed away . In despair , Shunka n wen t bac k t o th e beach , thre w himsel f down , an d beat his feet against the sand like a child who wants his nurse or his mother. "Let m e go with you! Take me!" h e shrieked. But the vessel went off, leaving behind onl y " a wak e o f white waves," a s i s the wa y o f journeying boats.* Although it had not gone far, he was too blinde d by tears to see it. He raced to a hilltop an d beckone d towar d th e offing . I t seemed tha t no t eve n Lady Sayo o f Matsura coul d hav e fel t greate r miser y when sh e waved he r scarf , desolated b y the departure o f the Chines e ship. The boat disappeare d an d th e day drew t o a n end, bu t Shunka n did no t return t o hi s rude shelter. He spen t the night on th e beach, his feet washe d by the waves and hi s garments wilted by the dew . "Still, Naritsun e ha s a kin d heart . He'l l spea k u p fo r me, " h e thought . Only that vai n hope kep t hi m fro m drownin g himsel f o n th e spot. Now, a t last, he could understand th e misery of Sori and Sokuri , the boys who wer e sent off to Kaigakuse n Island long ago .

[3] The Imperial Lying-in After thei r departure fro m Kikai-ga-shima , Naritsune an d Yasuyor i went to Consultant Norimori's Kase-no-sh o property in Hizen Province. Norimori sent someon e fro m th e capita l wit h a message. "Th e wave s and wind s will be high during the res t of the year, and ther e may also b e difficulties o n th e roads. Ge t a good res t there ; com e t o th e capita l afte r sprin g arrives. " S o Naritsune saw the year out a t Kase-no-sho. Meanwhile, o n the Twelfth of the Eleventh Month, word sprea d tha t th e Empress had gone into labor around the Hour of the Tiger. A great commo tion ensue d in the city and at Rokuhara. The Retired Emperor proceeded i n person t o th e Rokuhar a Ikedon o Mansion , th e residenc e selecte d fo r th e birth, a s did the Regent , th e Chancellor , th e othe r senio r nobles , th e cour tiers, an d everyon e else who counte d socially , who aspire d t o highe r ran k and office , o r who hel d any official positio n whatever . A preceden t existe d fo r th e proclamatio n o f a majo r amnest y whe n a n Empress or a Junior Consor t wa s brought to bed—namely, the one declared at th e tim e o f Taikenmon'in' s confinemen t on th e Elevent h o f th e Nint h Month i n the secon d yea r of Daiji. I n conformance with tha t example , th e authorities announced a general pardoning of major criminals, among whom only the unfortunate Bishop Shunkan was excluded . The Empres s vowed t o visi t the Yawata , Hirano, and Oharan o shrine s if she delivered safely . Dharm a Sea l Sengen read th e vo w aloud . Sutra s were recited at the Grand Shrin e of Ise and som e twenty other shrines , and a t the * Manse i (early yoo's), ShUishu 1327 : yo no naka o / nani ni tatoen / asaborake / kogiyuku fune n o / at o n o shiranami . ("To wha t ma y man' s lif e i n this world b e compared ? A wake of white waves, left b y a boat rowing off as the day begins to dawn.")

Chapter Three 10

1

Todaiji, the Kofukuji, an d fourteen other temples. The messengers who commissioned th e recitation s wer e samura i i n th e Empress' s servic e who hel d bureaucratic posts. One afte r another , me n wearing swords an d dresse d i n hunting robes wit h three-colore d design s went fro m th e eas t wing through the south courtyar d an d out through th e west gate, carryin g swords, robes , and colore d clot h fo r recitation-offerings. It was a brilliant spectacle. Composed a s always in the face of good fortune or bad, Shigemori made a belated appearance, accompanied by his heir, Lesser Captain Koremori , and by his other sons in their carriages. He brought forty colored robes and seven silver-mounted swords arrange d on large trays, as well as twelve horses—a gift sai d t o hav e been intended t o follo w Michinaga's precedent se t at th e time o f Jotomon'in's confinemen t in th e Kank o era . Sinc e Shigemor i wa s both the Empress's older brother an d her surrogate father, it was natural for him t o giv e her horses. * Th e Goj o Majo r Counselo r Kunitsun a also pre sented two horses. "Is Kunitsuna really so deeply concerned, or does he have more wealt h tha n h e knows wha t t o d o with? " people asked . Horse s wer e also sent to more than seventy shrines, from the Grand Shrine to Itsukushima in Aki; and severa l dozen others were dispatched fro m th e imperial stables, draped wit h sacred offerings . The Ninnaji Abbot performed the Peacock Sutra ritual; the Tendai Abbot, Kakukai, the Seven Healing Buddhas ritual; and the Miidera Abbot, Priestly Imperial Prince Enkei, the Kongo Doji ritual. In addition, there were performances o f ever y conceivabl e othe r ritual—th e Fiv e Great Bodhisattva s of Space ritual , th e Si x Kanno n ritual , th e Ichij i Kinri n ritual, th e five-alta r rites in honor o f the Fiv e Great Mystic Kings , the six-lette r river-facing ritual, the eight-lette r Mafijusr i ritual , an d th e Samantabhadra ritual . Smoke from burn t offering s fille d th e mansion , th e ringin g of bells echoed t o th e clouds, an d th e voice s chantin g rituals gave the listener s goose pimples . It seemed that no malignant spirit of any kind could face such opposition. Th e Dharma Seal from th e Buddhist sculptors' quarter s was also ordered t o begin work on images of the Seven Healing Buddhas and the Five Great Mystic Kings, each equivalent in height to th e Empress. Despite al l this , th e Empres s continue d t o suffe r fro m incessan t labo r pains without givin g birth. Kiyomor i and th e Nun o f Second Rank sat stupefied with anxiety, their hands on their breasts. "What's happened? What's gone wrong? " the y said . Whenever anyone spoke t o them , the y answered , "It doesn't matter, just do what's best." "I would have been less fainthearted on the battlefield," Kiyomori said later . Pronouncing phrase s t o comman d divin e attention , th e miracl e work ers—Archbishops Bokaku an d Shoun , Dharma Sea l Shungyo, and Bishops Gozen an d Jitsuzen—praye d franticall y t o th e Buddha s o f thei r temple s and t o thei r ow n persona l icons . Ther e seeme d little doubt tha t suc h awe inspiring exertions woul d be efficacious. Mos t impressive of all was Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa, who had happened to be in the process of purifying * A s Michinaga had don e for his daughter Jotomon'in. Shigemori acted a s his sister's father because Kiyomor i ha d formall y divorce d himsel f from familia l concern s b y takin g Buddhist vows.

ioi Chapter

Three

himself fo r a visit to Imagumano. Seated close to the Empress's brocade curtains, h e roare d ou t th e Thousand-Armed Sutra, whereupon , i n a sudde n change, the dancing, raving mediums fell silen t for a time. "No matte r wha t kind of spirits you may be," h e said, "you canno t approac h He r Majest y as long a s thi s ol d mon k i s here. Furthermore , o f the angr y spirit s who hav e appeared now, every one owed his career to the imperial family's generosity. Even i f you fee l n o gratitude , ho w ca n i t b e righ t fo r yo u t o obstruc t thi s birth? Leave immediately!" Then h e rubbed his crystal prayer beads and intoned, "When a woman experience s difficulty i n giving birth, fervent recita tion of the Great Compassion Spel l will chase away evil spirits and assur e an easy delivery, even when hindrances have arisen and sufferin g ha s been hard to bear. " The Empres s thereupon delivere d safely. Wha t i s more, th e child was a boy. Head Chamberlain-Middl e Captain Shigehira was still the Assistant Master o f the Empress' s Househol d a t th e time . H e burs t ou t fro m behin d th e blinds o f th e imperia l apartmen t an d proclaime d i n ringin g tones , "He r Majesty ha s delivere d safely. A son ha s bee n born!" The Retire d Emperor , the Regen t an d Minister s o f State, th e senio r noble s an d courtiers , th e rit ualists' assistants, the miracle workers, the Directors of the Bureaus of Divination an d Medicine , an d al l th e other s insid e an d outsid e th e buildin g uttered a mighty shout of joy, which carried beyond the gates and resonate d for some time. Kiyomori wept aloud, overcome with happiness. (Can that be what is meant by the expression "tear s of joy"?) Shigemori wen t i n t o th e Empress , pu t ninety-nin e gol d coin s o n th e Prince's pillow , an d sho t mugwor t arrow s fro m a mulberr y bo w towar d heaven, earth, and the four directions.* "Make heaven your father and earth your mother . Liv e a s lon g a s the Taois t Dongfan g Shuo; tak e th e goddes s Amaterasu's spirit as your own," h e said.

[4] An Array of Senior Nobles A difficul t deliver y in th e Sevent h Month ha d claime d the lif e o f Mune mori's principa l consort, who ha d bee n selected to serv e as wet-nurse, an d thus the wif e o f the Taira Major Counselo r Tokitad a cam e to giv e the baby breast. Sh e was the lady known late r as Sotsu-no-suke. The Retired Emperor indicated his intention to return home, an d his carriage was brough t t o th e gate . I n an exces s of joy, Kiyomori presented hi m with a thousan d tael s o f gol d dus t an d tw o thousan d tael s o f Fuj i floss . Others whispered tha t the gift s wer e inappropriate.^ A numbe r o f exceptiona l circumstance s attende d th e imperia l confine ment. First, there was the Retired Emperor's acting as a miracle-worker. Second, whe n a n Empres s give s birth, i t i s customar y t o rol l a ric e steame r down fro m th e ridgepol e o f th e buildin g she occupies , directin g i t t o th e south fo r a Princ e an d t o th e nort h fo r a Princess , bu t o n tha t occasio n * T o chase away evil spirits. Th e reaso n fo r th e criticis m is unclear.

f

Chapter Three 10

3

someone caused a commotion b y dropping the vessel to the north. Although they snatched it up and redirected it, people called the incident unfortunate. It was amusing that Kiyomori lost his composure, admirabl e that Shigemori behaved s o well, and regrettabl e that Munemor i had resigne d his office s of Major Counselo r an d Major Captai n an d gone into seclusion to mourn his beloved wife. Ho w splendi d if the two brothers had bot h bee n present! Furthermore, there was the matter o f the thousand repetition s o f the pu rification ritual , for which seven Yin-Yang Masters were summoned. One of the seven, an elderly gentleman called Tokiharu, who was the Director of the Bureau o f Housekeeping, cam e with onl y a few attendants. Th e peopl e as sembled a t th e mansio n wer e crowde d togethe r lik e bambo o shoots , lik e "rice an d hemp , bambo o an d reeds. " " I hav e a n officia l functio n t o per form," Tokiharu said. "Open up!" H e lost his right shoe while he was pushing hi s wa y through , an d whe n h e paused , someon e knocke d of f his ha t as well . Th e younge r noble s an d courtier s burs t int o laughter , irresistibly amused by the sight of an old man, clad in formal cour t robes, advancing at a measured pace with his top-hair exposed on such an occasion. We are told that Yin-Yan g Masters adop t a special gait to ensure that they will never so much a s mak e a fals e step—ye t no w ther e wa s thi s strang e occurrence . People thought little of it at the time, but many later events called it to mind. These wer e th e gentleme n wh o cam e t o Rokuhar a fo r th e imperia l confinement: The Regent Motofus a The Chancellor Moronag a The Ministe r o f the Lef t Tsunemun e The Minister o f the Right Kanezane The Palace Minister Shigemor i The Majo r Captai n o f the Lef t Sanesad a The Minamoto Majo r Counselo r Sadafus a The Sanj o Majo r Counselor Sanefus a The Gojo Major Counselor Kunitsuna The Fujiwara Majo r Counselo r Sanekuni The Inspector Sukekat a The Naka-no-mikado Middl e Counselo r Munei e The Kazan'in Middle Counselo r Kanemas a The Minamoto Middl e Counselo r Masayor i The Provisional Middle Counselo r Sanetsun a The Fujiwara Middl e Counselor Sukenag a The Ike Middle Counselo r Yorimori The Commander o f the Lef t Gat e Guards Tokitad a The Police Superintendent Tadachika The Consultant-Middl e Captai n o f the Lef t Sanei e The Consultant-Middle Captai n o f the Righ t Sanemune The New Consultant-Middl e Captai n Michichik a

104 Chapter

Three

The Taira Consultan t Norimor i The Rokkaku Consultant lemichi The Horikawa Consultan t Yorisada The Consultant-Major Controlle r o f the Lef t Nagakat a The Consultant-Major Controller o f the Righ t of Third Ran k Toshitsune The Commande r of the Militar y Guards of the Lef t Shigenori The Commande r of the Military Guards of the Righ t Mitsuyoshi The Master of the Grand Empress's Household Tomokat a The Maste r o f the Lef t Capita l Offic e Naganor i The Dazaifu Senio r Assistant Governor-Genera l Chikanob u The New Third-Rank Noble Sanekiyo

Of th e abov e thirty-three, all but th e Major Controlle r o f the Righ t wor e informal robes . I t is said that th e noble s who faile d t o visi t the mansion — the Kazan'i n Forme r Chancello r Tadamasa , th e Omiy a Majo r Counselo r Takasue, an d others , approximatel y te n i n all—calle d late r a t Kiyomori' s Nishihachijo residence , dressed i n unfigured huntin g robes.

[5] The Building of the Great Stupa Rewards wer e distributed o n the final day of prayer for the Empress. Th e Ninnaji Abbot, Priestly Imperial Prince Shukaku, was informed that the Toji Temple wouuld be repaired, and that the Later Seven Days, Taigen, and water consecration ritual s would b e performed; an d th e Prince' s disciple , Bishop Kakusei, was given the rank Dharma Seal. The Tendai Abbot, Priestly Imperial Prince Kakukai, requested Secon d Priestly Rank and permissio n to rid e in an d ou t o f th e imperia l palace precinct s i n a n ox-draw n carnage , bu t Prince Shukaku protested, and Dharma Eye Enryo received the rank Dharma Seal instead. Innumerable other reward s were also bestowed. After a time, the Empress proceeded fro m Rokuhar a t o the palace. When Kiyomori's daughter had bee n named Empress, he and his wife ha d thought, "Ah, i f only she would give birth to a son! And if only we could pu t the bo y o n th e thron e an d b e respecte d a s a n Emperor' s materna l grand parents!" They ha d begu n monthl y pilgrimage s t o enlis t th e ai d o f th e Itsukushima goddess—and , mos t splendidly , no t onl y ha d th e Empres s promptly conceived but als o the child was a Prince, just as they had hoped . Now i f you woul d lik e to kno w ho w th e Heik e happene d t o reverenc e Itsukushima in Aki, here is the explanation. I n Retired Emperor Toba's day, while Kiyomori was still Governor o f Aki, the court commande d tha t som e of th e Ak i provincial revenues be used to repai r th e Grea t Stup a a t Mount Koya. Endo no Rokuro Yorikata from Watanabe was assigned responsibility for th e relate d document s a t th e provincia l government office , an d th e re construction wa s accomplishe d i n si x years . Afte r everythin g wa s done , Kiyomori went to Mount Koya, worshipped a t the Great Stupa , and paid a pious visit to th e Inne r Cloister. Whil e he was in the cloister , a n old mon k with hoar y eyebrow s an d a wrinkle d forehea d appeare d ou t o f nowhere , leaning on a forked staff, an d engage d him i n a lengthy conversation .

Chapter Three 10

5

"From early times until the present, thi s mountain has preserved the eso teric teaching s intact ; ther e i s no plac e i n th e worl d lik e it . An d no w th e Great Stupa has been repaired!" the monk said. "As it happens, the deities of Itsukushima i n Ak i an d Ke i in Echize n ar e kami form s o f th e Vairocan a manifestations o f the Two Worlds. The shrin e at Kei is prosperous, bu t th e one a t Itsukushim a has suffere d terribl e deterioration; scarcel y anythin g is left there . Won't yo u please report th e situation t o the throne an d repai r it? Nobody wil l be able to match your promotions i n office an d rank if you do. " He took hi s leave, and a marvelous fragrance instantl y perfumed th e plac e where he had sat . When Kiyomor i sent someone t o see where he had gone , the perso n reporte d tha t h e ha d remaine d visibl e fo r thre e hundre d yard s and then had suddenl y vanished. "That was no ordinary mortal; i t was the Grea t Teache r Kob o himself," Kiyomori thought . Struc k with awe , h e resolved t o presen t a pair o f mandalas to th e Koy a Golde n Hal l a s a memento of the encounter . Th e execu tion o f the western mandala he entrusted to a painter, Dharm a Seal Jomyo, but th e easter n on e h e painted wit h hi s own hand—and , fo r som e reaso n known only to himself , he drew blood fro m hi s head for the jeweled crown of the Vairocana at the cente r of the eight leaves. Kiyomori went to the capital, called at the Retired Emperor's palace , an d told hi s tale , whereupo n th e forme r sovereign , greatl y impressed , decree d the extensio n o f Kiyomori' s governorshi p an d th e repai r o f Itsukushima . Then Kiyomor i erected a new torii, constructed ne w shrine buildings, and created connectin g gallerie s totalin g a thousan d fee t i n length . Whe n th e work was completed, h e went to Itsukushima and spent the night in prayer. He dreame d tha t a divin e youth, hi s hai r dresse d i n side-loops , emerge d from th e shrin e and hande d hi m a short spea r wit h a silver snake-coi l pat tern o n the hilt. "I am a messenger from th e goddess," the boy said. "With this blade, bring peace to the realm and protect th e imperial house." When Kiyomor i awakened and looke d around , h e saw the weapon itsel f standing near his pillow. The goddess spoke to him again. "Have you kept in mind or have you forgotten what I said to you through a certain holy man? But th e goo d fortun e wil l no t exten d t o you r progen y i f you ar e guilt y of wicked deeds." Then she rose to the heavens. It was a remarkable experience.

[6] Raigo While Emperor Shirakaw a occupied th e throne, hi s Empress was the Regent Morozane's daughte r Kenshi, a lady he loved with all his heart. Eager to have a son by her, he summoned a Miidera mon k renowne d fo r the success of his petitions, th e Holy Teacher Raigo. "Pra y fo r the birth of a son to Empress Kenshi," he said. "Yo u may name your own rewar d i f the prayers ar e answered." "That will be easy," Raigo said. Back at Miidera, h e offered fervent prayer s fo r a hundre d days . Th e Empres s conceive d withi n th e sam e period an d delivere d a Prince safely o n th e Sixteent h of the Twelfth Mont h in the first year of Joho. The overjoyed Emperor summone d Raigo . "Tel l m e what yo u want," he

io6 Chapter

Three

said. But when Raigo asked for an ordination platfor m at Miidera, th e Emperor turne d him down: " I had no t expecte d suc h a request; I had though t you woul d probabl y as k fo r a n immediat e promotio n t o Archbisho p o r something of the sort . I t was t o kee p peace i n the countr y tha t I wanted a son t o succee d me . Th e Enryakuj i monk s wil l tak e offens e i f I d o a s yo u wish, an d the n ther e will be trouble. A quarrel between th e Enryakuj i an d Miidera migh t bring the Tendai faith t o destruction." In grea t perturbation , Raig o returne d t o Miidera , determine d t o starv e himself t o death . Th e alarme d Empero r summone d O e no Masafusa , wh o was Governor o f Mimasaka a t the time. "People say you have been studying under Raigo. G o and se e if you ca n reason wit h him," h e commanded . Masafusa wen t t o Raigo's quarters with th e imperial message, but Raigo refused t o receiv e him. The monk spok e i n a terrible voice from th e smoke blackened ico n roo m wher e h e had sequestere d himself . " I hav e been tol d that th e Son of Heaven neve r utters a frivolous word , that a n imperial edict is like sweat,"* he said. "I f Hi s Majesty can't gran t a modest request , I will go to the demon world with the Prince born through my prayers." Masafusa returned to report t o the Emperor. To the Emperor' s distress , Raig o died of starvation soon afterward. In no time at all , the Princ e fell ill . Many kind s of prayers were offered, bu t non e showed promis e o f curing him. A gray-haired monk wit h a ringe d clerica l staff visite d people' s dream s an d materialize d i n visions , loiterin g b y th e Prince's pillow. I t would b e inadequate merely to describ e the apparition a s frightening. The Princ e finall y die d i n hi s fourt h year , o n th e Sixt h o f th e Eight h Month i n th e firs t yea r o f Shoryaku . H e wa s Princ e Atsufun . Th e grief stricken Empero r summone d an d sough t th e advic e of an Enryakuj i mon k renowned fo r th e succes s of his petitions, Majo r Archbisho p Ryoshin , th e Western Compoun d Abbot , wh o wa s know n a t th e tim e a s th e Enyub o Bishop. "It i s always through th e power o f our temple , and o f no other, that such wishes are satisfied . Th e futur e Empero r Reizei' s birth cam e about onl y because Minister o f the Right Morosuke relie d on Major Archbisho p Jie. Th e matter is easy enough to accomplish," Ryoshin said. Back at Mount Hiei, he offered ferven t prayer s to th e Sann o god fo r a hundred days . Th e Empres s conceived within the same period an d delivered a Prince safely o n the Nint h of the Seventh Month in the third year of Shoryaku. The baby was the futur e Emperor Horikawa . Thus there were frightful angr y spirits in earlier days, too. I t was cause for anxiety that Bishop Shunkan alone suffere d exclusio n from th e amnesty declared at the time of the present auspiciou s birth. The Prince was named heir-apparent on the Eighth of the Twelfth Mont h in th e sam e year. Shigemor i was appointe d Mentor , an d Yorimor i became Master o f the Crown Prince' s Household . * Onc e issued , it cannot b e taken back .

Chapter Three 10

7

[7] The Lesser Captain's Return to the City The Tanb a Lesse r Captai n Naritsun e starte d towar d th e capita l fro m Kase-no-sho i n Hize n durin g th e las t thir d o f the Firs t Mont h i n th e ne w year, th e thir d o f th e Jisho era . Althoug h h e mad e al l possible speed , th e weather wa s stil l freezin g cold , an d mountainou s sea s force d th e vesse l t o tack from islan d to island, hugging the coastline. It was not until around the Tenth of the Second Month tha t he reached Kojima in Bizen. From there, he sought out the place where his father had lived. When he went inside to loo k around, he saw idle scribblings on the dilapidated sliding partitions and bamboo pillars. "Calligraphy is the best of mementos. He wrote those things, and now we can see them," he said. H e and Yasuyor i read an d wept , wept an d read: "Twentiet h Day , Seventh Month, Angen Three: took Buddhist vows"; "Twenty-Sixth Day : Nobutoshi came." It was thus that Naritsune learned of Nobutoshi's visit . An inscription o n a neighboring wall said, " I rel y on th e welcome of Amitabha and his two attendants ; I have no doubt that I will be reborn in the Pure Land of Nine Grades." "Ah," Naritsun e said, "of course , when he found himsel f i n that dreadful plight , he naturally sought rebirth in paradise." Despite his deep grief, h e spoke a s though ther e were still something to be happy about . They discovered the grave in the middle of a pine grove, unmarked by anything tha t coul d b e calle d a mound . Naritsun e chos e a spo t wher e th e ground seeme d a littl e high , joined his sleeves , and uttere d a long , tearfu l speech, a s though t o a living person: "Vagu e tiding s of your deat h reache d Kikai-ga-shima, but I was not fre e t o ac t a s I pleased, so I could no t haste n here. Needless to say, I am happy to have survived banishment on the island, and to hav e been recalled after tw o years, but m y escape from deat h woul d have possesse d meanin g onl y i f i t ha d permitte d m e t o se e you alive . Although I came her e with al l possible speed , I do no t fee l incline d to hurr y during the rest of the journey. " Had Narichik a bee n alive, we may be sure he would have said somethin g like, "Tell me how you got along," but an unutterably sad distance separates the living from th e dead. Who ca n answer from unde r the moss? There was only the sound o f the pine trees sighing in the gale. Naritsune paced aroun d th e grave with Yasuyor i all night long, chantin g Buddha-invocations; an d o n th e followin g day he made a ne w moun d en circled by a stake fence. Then he spent seven days and nights in a temporary shelter opposite th e grave, chanting Buddha-invocations and copying sutras. On the last day, he put u p a large stupa wit h an inscription: "Ma y th e holy spirit o f th e departe d leav e th e real m o f reincarnatio n an d attai n ful l en lightenment." Belo w the date h e wrote, "Hi s lovin g son, Naritsune. " Even humble, untutored woodcutters wep t into their sleeves at the sight, thinking, "There is no greater treasure than a child." For Naritsune himself, the years might com e an d th e year s might go , bu t neve r would h e forge t the lovin g kindness with which he had been reared. It all seemed a dream, a phantasm. Nothing remaine d but th e endles s flow of his yearning tears. Th e Buddhas and bodhisattva s o f th e Thre e World s an d th e Te n Direction s mus t hav e

io8 Chapter

Three

pitied him. And how grea t must have been the happiness of Narichika's de parted spirit ! "It would be proper for me to amass merit by reciting Buddha-invocations awhile longer, bu t th e people waiting in the capital are probably anxious. I will b e certain t o com e again. " Wit h thos e word s o f farewel l t o th e dead , Naritsune went away in tears. The parting must have been equally painful t o Narichika unde r the grass. Naritsune reache d Tob a befor e nightfal l o n th e Sixteent h o f th e Thir d Month. His late father's mountain villa, the Suwama Mansion, was nearby. Since the premise s had bee n deserted an d neglecte d fo r a number of years, the tile s had disappeare d fro m th e tops of the earthen walls, and th e doors from th e gates . Ther e wa s n o sig n of human lif e whe n h e entere d th e gar den—nothing bu t thic k moss . Whe n h e looke d towar d th e lake , h e sa w mandarin duck s an d whit e gull s paddlin g i n whit e wave s ruffle d b y th e spring breez e fro m Autum n Hill,* an d nostalgi a fo r th e on e wh o ha d de lighted in such scenes called forth an endles s stream of tears. The hous e itsel f had survived , but th e latticewor k wa s i n ruins , an d th e shutters an d sliding doors had disappeared . "The Majo r Counselo r di d thus-and-so here, " Naritsune said . "H e wen t out o f this corne r doo r i n such-and-suc h a way. He plante d tha t tre e ove r there himself." Every word showed how much he missed his father. Since i t wa s stil l onl y th e Sixteent h o f th e Thir d Month , a fe w cherr y blossoms remained , an d bough s o f arbutus , peach , an d damso n flaunte d their colors a s though claimin g the season fo r their own. Perhap s they were flowers tha t coul d no t forge t th e springtime , eve n thoug h thei r forme r master was gone.+ Standin g under a tree i n bloom, Naritsun e recited som e old Chinese and Japanese verses: Peach and damso n speak no word: how many springs have passed? Smoky haze leaves no track: who migh t have dwelt there once? furusato n o I hana no mon o i u i yo nariseba wer ika n i mukashi no ho koto o towamashi I

f only the flowers n this familiar plac e e gifted wit h speech , w many are the questions would as k about the past!

To Yasuyori the quotations seeme d strikingly apposite, and he wept until his black sleeves were drenched . Although the Lesser Captain ha d mean t to leave around sunset , he could not hel p lingerin g until lat e a t night . I n th e wa y o f moldering houses , th e gaps i n th e ol d eav e board s admitte d th e moonlight , whic h floode d th e chambers with eve r more radianc e as the hours passed . Whe n daw n bega n to brea k ove r th e hills , Naritsun e stil l fel t n o desir e t o hurr y home , bu t * A n artificial hil l at the Toba Mansion . * A n allusio n to a poe m writte n i n exil e by Sugawar a no Michizan e (843-903), Shiiishu 1006: kochi fukaba / nioi okose yo / ume no hana / aruj i nashi tote / haru o wasuru na. ("I f an east wind blows, send me your fragrance b y it, blossoms of the plum: do not forge t the springtime because your master is gone.")

Chapter Three 10

9

things coul d no t g o o n lik e that forever . He se t ou t fro m th e mansio n i n tears, remindin g himsel f tha t i t woul d b e inconsiderat e t o delay th e re union with those who had sen t a carriage to fetc h hi m and now awaited his arrival. We may imagine the mingled sorrow and jo y with which the travelers entered th e city . Someon e ha d sen t a carriag e fo r Yasuyori , too, bu t h e ha d chosen to ride in the back of Naritsune's instead. "It is very hard to say goodbye now, afte r al l we have been through together, " he said. The tw o coul d hardly brin g themselves to g o their separat e ways when they arrived at th e Shichijo riverbed. We suffer a pang of regret when we so much as bid farewel l to someone with whom we have enjoyed a half day under cherry blossoms o r a single night of moon-viewing, or to a fellow wayfarer with whom we have shared a sheltering tree during a passing shower. To Naritsune and Yasuyori, it must have seemed that onl y a strong ti e fro m a previous existence coul d explain their shared karma an d its consequences, the harsh island existence and the hazardous sea voyage. Naritsune wen t t o th e hom e o f his father-in-law , Consultant Norimori . His mother, wh o ha d bee n staying at Ryozen , ha d gon e t o th e hous e tha t morning to wait for him. When she saw him come in, she said only, "Because I still live." * Then sh e lay prostrate with a robe pulled over her head. Norimori's ladies-in-waiting and samurai crowded around , weeping for joy. And how muc h greater must have been the happiness of Naritsune's wife , an d of Rokujo, hi s nurse ! Rokujo' s incessan t grievin g had turne d he r blac k hai r completely white; Norimori's gay , pretty daughter had wasted away until she scarcely seeme d th e sam e person. Th e Lesse r Captain's son , wh o ha d bee n three at the time of his father's exile, was now grown u p enough to wear his hair in loops. There wa s a smaller child, who seeme d to b e about three , a t the boy's side. "And tha t one?" Naritsune asked. "Yes, tha t on e . . ." Unabl e t o continue , Rokuj o wep t wit h he r sleeve pressed to her face . "Ah," h e thought, saddene d anew at the memory. "I had to leave my wife in a worrisome state when I went away, but she has managed to rear the child in safety." Naritsune was reinstated in the Retired Emperor's servic e and rose to the offices o f Consultant and Middl e Captain . Yasuyori went to sta y at his mountain villa in the Sorinj i are a of the east ern hills. His first act was to express his feelings in verse: furusato n o Mos noki no itama ni th koke mushit e a omoishi hodo wa Fewe moranu tsuki ka na th

s has blanketed e gaps between eave boards t the old dwelling, r than I had surmised — e moonbeams filtering through.

* Noi n (b . 988) , Shinkokinshu 799 : inoch i areb a / kotoshi n o ak i m o / tsuki w a mits u / wakareshi hito n i / au y o nak i ka na . ("Becaus e I still live , I have gazed on th e moo n thi s au tumn a s well—but there is no nigh t when I meet him fro m who m I have parted.") The poe m puns on yo ("night"; "world").

no Chapter

Three

A recluse with the bitter past alway s in his mind, he wrote th e tales called A Collection of Treasures.

[8] Arid Of th e thre e Kikai-ga-shim a exiles, two ha d bee n recalled to th e capital . Most pitiably , Bishop Shunka n had becom e th e sol e warde n o f th e islan d where lif e ha d bee n so hard fo r them all. Now ther e was a youth, Ario by name, whom the Bishop had petted an d kept i n hi s servic e eve r sinc e th e boy' s childhood . Upo n hearin g tha t th e Kikai-ga-shima exiles were to enter the capital that very day, this Ario went to Toba to meet them, but his master was nowhere visible. It would be inadequate merely to say that he was grieved by the answer to his inquiries: "They left tha t on e o n th e islan d becaus e h e wa s adjudge d to o guilt y t o b e ex cused." For a time, he haunted the Rokuhara are a in the vain hope o f hearing that Shunka n would receiv e a pardon. The n h e went to the place where the Bishop's daughter was living in retirement. "They passed ove r my master i n the recen t amnesty; he has not com e t o the capital. I feel I must go to the island to find him, and I would like to tak e a letter fro m you, " h e said. I n tears, th e girl wrote somethin g fo r him. Having been told tha t China-boun d vessels weighed anchor i n the Fourt h and Fifth months , an d having thus perhaps conclude d that h e would b e late if he waited fo r the change to summer clothing,* Ario set out fro m th e capital as the Third Month was drawing to a close. (H e felt certain that his father and mother woul d never consent t o his journey, so he went without obtain ing their leave.) He reached Satsuma Bay after a long, arduous sea voyage. At the Satsum a port of embarkation fo r Kikai-ga-shima, he was strippe d o f his robes b y people who called him a suspicious character, but the incident did not mak e him regret his original decision. (Th e daughter's lette r was hidden in his top-hair.) H e reached the island aboard a merchant vessel. The vague rumors he had hear d i n the capita l had don e littl e to prepar e him fo r th e reality . There wer e n o ric e paddies, n o far m plots , no villages, no hamlets . H e encountere d a fe w huma n beings , bu t thei r speec h wa s unintelligible. "Excuse me, " h e said, i n the hop e tha t som e of them might know abou t his master. "What is it?" they answered . "Do yo u know where I can find a man called the Hosshoji Administrator , who was exiled here from th e capital? " There migh t have been a n answe r i f they had understoo d "Hosshoji " o r "Administrator," bu t they shook thei r heads and said, "I don't know." One among them understood. "Le t m e see. There were three men like that here, bu t two were recalled to the capital. The other, the one who wa s left , wanders from plac e to place. I don't know where he is now. " With the thought that the Bishop might be in the mountains, Ario ranged * A ceremonial event that took place annually on th e First of the Fourth Month.

Chapter Three i

n

far int o the interior, climbing peaks and descending gorges. But white clouds obliterated footprint s and obscured paths; winds in green trees shattered th e dreams in which he might have beheld his master's countenance. I n the end, the mountai n searc h fo r the Bishop failed. An d when Ario investigated th e seashore, he met none of whom to ask directions—unless it might have been the gull s imprinting their track s o n th e sand y beaches, or th e plover s con gregating on white sandbars in the offing . One morning, a man a s thin as a dragonfly cam e lurching into sight fro m a rocky beach. Bits of seaweed and othe r ocea n debris clung like a crown of brambles to hi s hair, which grew straight u p as though h e might once have been a monk. His joints stuck out, hi s skin hung in folds, and it was impossible to tell whether his clothing had originally been silk or some other material. In one hand, he held a strand of edible seaweed, in the other a fish given him by a fisherman. Although he appeared to be walking, he staggered fro m side to side without makin g any progress . "I have seen beggars enough in the capital," Ario thought, "bu t neve r one like this . Th e scriptur e says , 'Th e variou s asura s dwel l besid e th e grea t ocean.' And the Buddha has explained that the Three Evi l Worlds and Four Evil World s frequente d by asura s li e deep i n the mountain s an d alongsid e the great ocean. Can it be that I have come to the world of hungry spirits?" Meanwhile, the two approached eac h other. Ario thought it possible that even such a one might provide news of his master. "Excuse me, " h e said. "What is it?" the other answered . "Do yo u kno w wher e I ca n fin d a perso n calle d th e Hosshoj i Admin istrator, who was exiled here from th e capital? " Although th e yout h ha d faile d t o recogniz e Shunkan , ho w coul d th e Bishop have forgotten him ? " I a m that man," h e said. As the words lef t hi s mouth, h e cas t awa y hi s burden s an d fel l fla t o n th e sand . Thu s di d Ari o learn of his master's sa d fate . Ario cradled the unconscious Bishop on his lap. "Ario is here," he sobbed. "Why mus t you make me suffer lik e this, just when I have found you? It is as though I wasted m y time by undertaking that long , hard se a voyage to seek you out here." Presently, the Bishop began to recover his senses. He rose with Ario's help. "It is beyond praise that you have come all the way here to find me. I think of nothing bu t th e capital , da y and night ; ther e ar e times when I see my dear ones in dreams and visions . And now that I am so thin an d weak , I can n o longer distinguis h drea m fro m reality . I t seem s that you r arriva l mus t b e nothing but anothe r dream . If it is, what shal l I do afte r I awaken? " "It i s reality," Ario said. "I marvel that you have survived so long when I see you like this." "No doub t you do. I must leave you to imagine how I felt afte r Naritsun e and Yasuyori abandoned m e last year. I intended to drown myself when they left, bu t tha t unreliable fellow Naritsun e talked m e out o f it. 'Wait fo r further news from th e capital,' he said, and I was foolish enough to try to stay alive i n th e vai n hop e o f a pardon. Ther e i s nothing t o ea t o n thi s island . While I still had th e strength , I used to g o to th e mountains and di g sulfur ,

112.

Chapter Three

Ario finds Shunkan.

which I gave to Nin e Province s traders i n exchange fo r food , bu t I am to o weak to keep it up now. I go to the beach when the sun is warm, as it is today, and ther e I ask the ne t an d hoo k fisherme n fo r fish, with palm s joined an d knees bent. Whe n th e tid e recedes, I gather shellfish , pic k u p seaweed , an d consume the mossy shore growth t o preserve the dew of my life. That is how I have survived until today. Ho w els e could I have managed? There ar e al l kinds of other things I would like to talk about here—but come, let us go to my house."

Chapter Three 11

3

"To look a t him, nobody would thin k he had a house," Ario said to himself. When they arrived, he saw that the Bishop had se t up pillars of bamboo driftwood i n the middle of a pine grove, fashioned crossbeams from bundles of reeds, and added thick layers of pine needles above and below. It was not a structure tha t seemed likel y to withstand win d or rain . It wa s strang e tha t suc h a dreadfu l fat e shoul d hav e overtaken th e ma n who ha d once been the Hosshoji officia l responsibl e for administering more than eight y temple estates, an d wh o ha d dwel t withi n ridgepol e gate s an d flat-topped gates, surrounde d b y fou r o r five hundred servants , othe r sub ordinates, an d famil y members . There are various kinds of karma: some actions bea r consequences in the present life , som e in the next, an d som e in a later incarnation. This Bishop, who had never owned anything that was not the rightful propert y of a temple building or a Buddha, had apparentl y been made to suffe r i n the presen t lif e fo r hi s sinful, callou s appropriation o f th e offerings o f the faithful .

[9] The Bishop's Death Once the Bishop had convinced himself that he was awake, he said, "There were n o letter s fro m m y people whe n th e me n came t o ge t Naritsune an d Yasuyori las t year , no r hav e you bee n entruste d wit h an y now . Doe s thi s mean nobody has anything to say to me? " Choked wit h tears , Ari o fel l prostrate . He sai d nothin g fo r a time. The n he rose , controlle d his sobs , and spoke . "Officer s cam e to the hous e soo n after yo u lef t fo r Nishihachijo . The y arreste d th e men , questione d the m about th e plot, and put the m all to death . You r wife, worrie d abou t hidin g the child , took shelte r in a secre t retrea t dee p i n the Kuram a mountains; I was the onl y one who pai d occasiona l visit s to hel p her. Everyone grieved, but th e child , especially, missed you terribly. Whenever I appeared, h e used to say, 'Ario, go to that island—Kikai-ga-shima or whatever it's called—and take m e with you. ' H e die d o f smallpox i n the Secon d Month o f this year. Grief fo r him and worr y abou t yo u made your wife fal l int o a deep depression, an d afte r weakenin g day by day, she finally died on th e Secon d of the Third Month. Your daughter, the only one who is left now , has been staying with her aunt in Nara. I have brought you a letter from her. " H e took it out and handed it to him. When Shunkan opened the message, he saw that it contained exactly what Ario had just told him. At the end, the girl had written, "Why i s it that of the three who wer e exiled, two hav e been recalled but yo u ar e still away? High or low, nothing is worse than being a girl. I would certainly go to that island of yours if I were a boy. Please come back right away with Ario." "Look, Ario, " h e said , weeping . "Se e wha t a childis h lette r sh e writes . Isn't i t sa d tha t sh e tell s m e t o com e bac k righ t awa y wit h you ? I woul d scarcely have spent thre e years here if the decision had bee n mine. She has turned twelve this year, I believe, but how can anyone so immature look ou t for hersel f b y gettin g marrie d o r goin g int o cour t service? " Hi s sorro w brought home the truth o f the old poem :

ii4 Chapter hito no oya no Thoug kokoro wa yami ni i aranedomo how ko o omou mich i ni t madoinuru ka n a o

Three h a parent's hear t s not a realm of darkness, eas y it is o lose the way on the path f affection fo r a child!

"I hav e had n o calenda r with whic h t o kee p trac k o f the date s sinc e my exile t o thi s island, " Shunkan said. " I simpl y realize that i t i s spring when the blossoms scatter, an d that it is autumn when the leaves fall. When cicad a voices sen d of f the sprin g wheat harvest , I assume that summe r ha s come ; when sno w accumulates , I take the season t o b e winter. Watching the wax ing moon interchang e with th e waning , I have distinguished the passin g of thirty days; counting on my fingers, I have known tha t this is my little boy' s sixth year. And now I learn that th e child has gone before me . It seems only the other day that he begged to accompany me as I left fo r Nishihachijo, an d that I comforte d hi m b y promisin g t o retur n soon . I woul d hav e staye d awhile just to look a t him, had I only known it was to be our final parting. If it i s tru e tha t parent s ar e linke d t o children , an d husband s t o wives , b y bonds transcending this world, why didn't I know sooner tha t those two had died before me—even through a dream or a vision? If I had no t se t my heart on seeing them again, I would not have humiliated myself b y these desperat e struggles t o sta y alive . My daughte r i s my sol e remainin g concern , bu t a t least she has survived; she will eke out a n existence, though i t may be a sad one. It would be selfish of me to make you suffer b y trying to linger on here." He cease d t o consum e eve n his forme r meage r fare , chante d th e nam e of Amida Buddha constantly, and prayed for correct thoughts in his final hour. On the twenty-third day after Ario' s arrival, he died in his rude shelter at the age o f thirty-seven. Ario clung to the corpse, looke d u p to the skies, flung himself dow n ont o the earth, an d wept an d lamented, all to no avail. After h e had cried himself out, h e said, "It woul d b e fitting for me to joi n you immediately in the nex t world. But even though He r Youn g Ladyship still lives, there is nobody lef t in thi s worl d wh o ca n offe r prope r prayer s fo r you r enlightenment . I a m going to sta y alive awhile to interced e for you." Withou t touchin g the bed , he tore down the hut on top of it, added a covering of dry pine branches and withered reeds , an d transforme d hi s master' s bod y int o salt-fir e smoke . When the cremation was finished, he picked up the white bones, put them in a bag , hun g i t aroun d hi s neck , an d returne d t o th e Nin e Province s o n a trading ship . Then h e went to th e Bishop's daughte r an d gav e her a ful l ac count o f all that ha d happened . "He fel t even more unhappy after he read your letter. He could not answer because he had n o inkston e o r paper : everythin g that wa s in his mind per ished unexpressed. No matte r ho w many births and deaths you may experience, you will never hear his voice or behol d his figure again," he said. Th e girl fell prostrate i n an agony of grief, weeping aloud. Most pitifully, sh e became a nu n forthwit h a t th e ag e o f twelve, an d thereafte r devoted hersel f wholly to prayers for her father and mother at the Hokkeji nunnery in Nara. Ario climbed Mount Koya with Bishop Shunkan's remains around his neck,

Chapter Three 11

5

laid the bone s t o res t i n the Inner Cloister , too k the tonsure a t Rengedani , and wandered a s an ascetic over the Seven Circuits, praying for his master' s enlightenment in the afterlife . A dreadful fat e menaced the house of Taira, the cause of such an accumulation o f human suffering .

[10] The Tornado Around midday on the Twelfth o f the Fifth Month , the capital was visited by a devastatin g tornado , whic h knocke d dow n grea t number s of houses . Blowing southwest fro m it s point o f origin at Naka-no-mikado Kyogoku , it carried gates for distances of five hundred, six hundred, and twelve hundred yards, and filled the air with girders , threshold beams , and pillars. Woode n shingles and cypress-bark thatch swirle d and tossed lik e wind-driven winter leaves; the mighty roar seeme d no less terrible than the sound of the karmawind of hell. Nor wa s the toll restricted t o buildings: many people lost their lives, and innumerable oxen an d horses were killed. The wind was pronounced a supernatural phenomenon requirin g divination, and a mantic ceremony was performed by the Department o f Shrines. "Within a hundred days, there will be need for caution concerning a Minister of State with large emoluments. Also, events of great national import will take place. The Buddhist Law and the imperial law will both decline ; there will be a succession of military disturbances," th e oracle said. The Bureau of Divination announce d identica l findings.

In] An Exchange of Views Concerning a Physician Shigemori made a pilgrimage to Kuman o around the same time, possibly because news of some of these events had upse t him. He spen t the nigh t in prayer at the Hongu Shojoden Hall . "The conduc t o f my father, the Chancellor-Novice , exhibit s a distressing lack of propriety," he said to the god. "H e seem s bent on harassing the former sovereign. I offer frequen t admonition s a s his oldest son, but h e ignores my advice because I am not o f much account. When I observe his behavior, I wonder if our family's prosperity will last even as long as he does; and I don't see how those o f us who com e later can carry on, do him honor, and mak e names for ourselves. In my humble opinion, i t is not th e part of a good subject or a filial son to meekly join the crowd an d float with the tide. I believe my best course is to turn my back on reputation, retir e from activ e life, an d seek Buddhahood i n the next world instea d o f fame an d hono r in this one . But I am only an unenlightened man with a poor karma, ill-equipped to distinguish between good and bad; thus I have not acte d o n my desire to enter holy orders. "This is my prayer, O Grea t Kong o Doji: i f my descendants ar e to enjo y continuous prosperity, an d if they are to remain in court service, then softe n my father's sinfu l hear t an d brin g peace to th e land . But if the glor y of ou r

n6 Chapter

Three

house is to end with my father's generation, and if his successors are to suffe r ignominy, then shorten my life and deliver me from th e Wheel of Suffering i n the existence to come . Wit h al l my heart, I beseech you to gran t one or th e other o f these two petitions." No soone r ha d h e uttered this fervent praye r than a radiance like lantern light emanated fro m hi s body and disappeared a s though snuffe d out . Man y witnessed the sight, but al l were too terrifie d t o spea k of it. And the n ther e wa s anothe r inciden t a s Shigemor i crosse d th e Iwad a River afte r leavin g the shrine . Hi s heir , Koremori, an d hi s other son s wer e attired in pale violet robes under their white sacramental garb. They plunged gaily int o th e wate r t o see k relie f fro m th e summe r heat , an d th e colo r showed throug h thei r drenche d oute r garment s a s they sported, makin g it seem exactly as though the y had pu t o n mourning robes . "What's happene d there ? Your vestments ar e lookin g inauspicious . You had bette r chang e them," advised the Chikugo Governor Sadayoshi . "My praye r has already been answered," Shigemori said. "Yo u mus t no t change." T o the perplexit y o f th e others , wh o ha d n o wa y o f readin g hi s mind, h e sen t a specia l messenge r fro m th e rive r wit h than k offering s t o Kumano. I t was strange tha t hi s sons pu t o n tru e mournin g robes s o soon afterward. Shigemori fel l il l within a few days of his return from th e shrine . Satisfie d that the god had answere d hi s petitions, h e neither tried medica l treatmen t nor commissioned prayers. It happened that a celebrated Song physician had come t o Japa n aroun d tha t tim e an d wa s stil l i n th e country . Fro m th e Fukuhara villa , Kiyomori sent th e Etch u Governo r Moritosh i wit h a mes sage for Shigemori. "I hear your illness has taken a serious turn. Fortunately, a famou s docto r ha s com e fro m Son g jus t now . Cal l hi m i n an d le t hi m treat you. " Shigemori sa t up , assiste d b y a n attendant , an d summone d Moritoshi . "Tell my father I have made respectful not e of his message concerning medical treatment," he said. "But—an d please liste n to thi s yourself—it i s held to hav e been a mistake by a wise ruler, and a lasting embarrassment to th e nation, tha t Emperor Daigo , sagaciou s though he was, introduced a foreig n physiognomist int o the capital. It would certainly be a national disgrac e for a lesser mortal like me to bring a foreign docto r to the city. "Han Gaoz u conquered China with a three-foot sword, but was wounded by a stray arrow durin g an attac k o n Qin g B u of Huainan. Whe n Empres s Lu called in a skilled physician to examine him, the doctor said, ' I can heal this wound, bu t I won't do i t unless you give me fifty catties of gold.' 'I suffered wound s durin g many battles while I enjoyed Heaven' s might y protec tion, but they did me no harm,' Gaozu said. 'Now my luck has run out. My life is in Heaven's hands ; Pian Que himsel f coul d do me no good. Still, I may seem miserly if I simply send this medical man away. ' He gave the doctor the fifty catties bu t refuse d treatment . Those ancient words hav e lingered in my ears and graven themselves on my memory. It is thanks to the will of Heaven that I have undeservedly joined the ranks of the senior nobles and risen to be a Minister of State. Why, then, shoul d I ignore Heaven in foolish pursuit of medical treatment?

Chapter Three 11

7

"If my illness is a matter of karmic retribution, won't treatment be useless? And i f xit i s no suc h matter , I will not nee d treatmen t i n orde r t o recover . When Sakyamuni entered nirvana by the Hiranyavati River despite the great Jivaka's ministrations, his purpose was to demonstrate that a karma-ordained illness cannot be cured. I f it can, would h e have died? Obviously, i t cannot. "In that instance, the patient was Sakyamuni Buddha and the doctor was JIvaka. I am not a Buddha; this famous physician is not Jivaka. How ca n he restore m y impure worldly fram e t o health , even though h e may have consulted th e Fou r Medica l Text s an d mastere d ever y treatment? Eve n i f h e possesses detaile d knowledg e o f th e Fiv e Medica l Classic s an d cure s al l kinds o f ailments , ho w ca n h e dea l wit h a n illnes s caused b y karm a fro m another life ? "On th e one hand, it would make Japan seem deficient in medical science if thi s doctor wer e to sav e my life. O n th e other , i t would b e useless to see him if he could not effec t a cure. Moreover, fo r a Japanese Minister o f State to receive a casual foreign visitor would be a disgrace to the country an d an indication o f politica l decline . Ho w ca n I b e indifferen t t o ou r country' s honor, even at the cost o f my life? Tell this to my father. " Moritoshi returne d to Fukuhara with his message, weeping. "To my knowledge, ther e has never been a Minister o f State so concerne d with our nationa l honor, no t even in antiquity," Kiyomor i said. "I certainly would no t expec t t o find one in the latter days of the Law. He is a Ministe r who is too good for Japan; I am sure he will die." H e hurried off to the capital i n tears . Shigemori too k Buddhis t vow s o n th e Twenty-Eight h o f th e Sevent h Month. His religious name was Joren. He breathed his last soon afterward , on th e Firs t o f the Eight h Month , praying fo r correc t thoughts i n his final hour. Mos t pitiably, he was onl y forty-three, still in the prim e of life. Hig h and low in the capital grieved. "We have had peace only because Shigemori has correcte d an d tempere d Kiyomori' s high-hande d ways, " peopl e said . "What's going to happen in this country fro m no w on?" Munemori's associate s wer e delighted . "Powe r i s bound t o com e t o ou r lord now," the y said. A paren t mourn s th e deat h o f eve n th e mos t unpromisin g child , bu t Shigemori had bee n the mainsta y of a family an d th e sag e of a nation, an d thus both th e personal los s and the blow to the house of Taira were source s of endless sorrow. The court regrette d the passing of an upright subject; the Heike lamented the decline of their military capabilities. Shigemori was dignified i n demeanor , honorabl e i n spirit , outstandin g i n talen t an d accom plishments, eloquent in speech, an d virtuous in conduct .

[12] The Unadorned Sword Shigemori had bee n a man of mysterious nature. One wonders if he might have possessed the gift of second sight. On the Seventh of the Fourth Month, he had ha d a strange drea m i n which h e walked a great distanc e alon g a n unfamiliar beach . A t length , he cam e t o a n imposin g torii. "Wha t tori i i s that?" he asked. "It belong s to the Kasuga god," a voice said. Many peopl e

n8 Chapter

Three

had assembled, and one of them was holding up a monk's head . "What head is that? " Shigemor i asked. "I t i s the hea d o f the Tair a Chancellor-Novice , who ha s been apprehended by the Kasuga god because of his excessively numerous sins." Upon awakening , Shigemor i pondere d th e pas t an d th e future . Sinc e Hogen and Heiji, his clan had more than once subdued the court's enemies, had received rewards beyond its deserts, had become related on the maternal side to a future sovereign , and had won preferment for more than sixty of its members. Words wer e inadequate to describ e its prosperity durin g the las t twenty and more years. But now, he thought, choke d with tears, its luck was about to run ou t becaus e of Kiyomori's excessively numerous sins. Just then, there came a knocking at a corner door. "Who i s that? Ask who it is," Shigemor i said. "Seno no Taro Kaneyasu is here." "Well, what is it?" "Something od d ha s jus t happened . I coul d no t wai t unti l daw n t o tel l you," Kaneyas u said. "Please as k your attendants to leave. " Shigemori sen t hi s peopl e fa r away . The n Kaneyas u gave hi m a ful l ac count o f a drea m h e ha d had , whic h prove d t o hav e bee n identica l wit h Shigemori's own . Shigemor i wa s deepl y impressed , fo r h e realize d tha t Kaneyasu was a man who communicate d with the gods. That morning, Shigemor i called in his heir, Lesser Captain Koremori , a s Koremori was abou t t o se t out towar d th e Retire d Emperor' s palace . "Al though i t may seem absurd for a father t o sa y so, I think you ar e a n excep tionally fine son. Nevertheless, I worry about your future with things as they are now. "Is Sadayoshi there? Give the Lesser Captain som e wine," he said. Sadayoshi came to wait on them. "I would like to have the Lesser Captain take th e bow l first , bu t I will receive it befor e offerin g i t t o him , becaus e I know he would never agree to preceding his father," Shigemori said. He accepted th e bow l thre e time s an d the n offere d i t t o Koremori , wh o dran k three times . Nex t h e said , "Al l right , Sadayoshi , giv e hi m th e present. " Sadayoshi respectfully produce d a sword i n a brocade bag . "It i s probabl y th e family' s heirloo m swor d Kogaras u [Littl e Crow], " Koremori thought , overjoyed . Bu t th e weapo n wa s no t Kogarasu ; i t wa s an unadorne d swor d o f th e typ e wor n fo r a Ministe r o f State' s funeral . Taken aback, Koremor i looked a s though h e considered th e gif t shockingl y inauspicious. "Sadayoshi ha s made no mistake, son," Shigemor i said, his face bathed in tears. "Tha t is an unadorne d swor d fo r a Minister's funeral . I had intende d to wea r i t when your grandfather died, bu t i t turns out tha t I am going before him, so I want to give it to you. " Koremori was beyond speech. H e prostrated himself , choke d wit h tears , and lay with a robe over his head, making no attempt to report fo r duty that day. Everythin g became clea r t o peopl e later , afte r th e Ministe r wen t t o Kumano, fell il l upon returning , and quickl y died.

Chapter Three 11

9

[13] The Matter of the Lanterns It had bee n Shigemori's ferven t desir e to wip e out hi s sins and plan t th e seeds o f a good karma . Worrie d abou t hi s fat e i n the lif e t o come , h e ha d built at the foot of the eastern hills a Buddhist hall with forty-eight bays, one for eac h o f Amida's Forty-Eight Vows, an d i n each bay he had hun g a lantern. The light seemed to transport th e beholder to the very threshold of the Pure Land; it resembled paradisiac lotus pedestals glittering before th e eye, or the brilliance of a phoenix-carved mirror . O n the fourteenth and fifteenth days of each month, whic h were set aside for Buddha-invocations, constan t repetitions o f Amida's nam e wer e chante d i n uniso n b y tw o hundre d an d eighty-eight pretty girls , six to a bay , who wer e assemble d fro m th e Tair a and othe r families . I t seemed that Amida' s vow to welcom e dyin g believers would surel y be fulfille d there , an d tha t th e radianc e o f th e Buddha' s all encompassing compassionate ai d must surely illumine that Minister of State. Shigemori himself joined the circumambulatory procession durin g the Great Invocation a t th e en d o f the service s midway through th e fifteent h day . H e faced th e west , intoned , "Hail , Amitabha , Teachin g Lor d o f th e Wester n Paradise! Sav e al l sentient being s in the Thre e World s an d Si x Paths," an d vowed to attai n rebirt h through goo d deeds . Thos e who sa w were inspire d to compassion ; thos e wh o hear d wer e move d to tears . Thu s i t came abou t that people ha d calle d Shigemori the Minister of the Lanterns .

[14] The Transmission of Gold Shigemori had als o thought, "Althoug h I may plant strong roots of merit in our land , I cannot expec t my descendants to pray for me forever. I would like t o plan t root s i n anothe r countr y t o ensur e that ther e wil l alway s be someone intercedin g for my salvation." Aroun d th e Angen era, h e called a ship captain name d Miao Dian fro m Chinze i to the capital. H e sent his attendants far away, received the captain, and ordered thirty-five hundred taels of gold dust to be brought in. "You have a reputation fo r strict honesty," he said. "Five hundred taels is for you. Take the other three thousand t o China . Give on e thousan d t o th e monk s a t th e Moun t Yuwan g Monastery , an d present th e othe r tw o thousan d t o th e Emperor , wit h a reques t tha t h e bestow ric e paddie s o n th e monaster y t o suppor t prayer s fo r m e i n th e afterlife." Miao Dian took the gold and crossed the myriad leagues of distant waves to Song China. He repeated Shigemori's words to the Buddha-Radiance Meditation Maste r Deguang , th e Yuwan g Abbot, wh o wa s greatl y gratifie d an d moved. Then he gave a thousand taels to the monks and presented the remaining two thousand t o the Emperor, together wit h a detailed report o f all that Shigemori ha d sai d t o him . The Emperor , muc h impressed , bestowe d tw o hundred and fifty acres of rice paddies on Mount Yuwang. And thus, it is said, the Yuwang monks have prayed unceasingly to this very day for the rebirth in paradise of the Japanese Minister of State Taira no Ason Shigemori.

izo Chapter

Three

[15] An Exchange of Views with the Dharma Seal Kiyomori hurried off to Fukuhar a and sequestere d himsel f behin d locke d gates, perhaps because he was miserable over Shigemori's death . There was a violent, protracted earthquake at about th e Hour of the Dog on th e Sevent h of the Elevent h Month. The Directo r o f the Divinatio n Bureau, Abe no Yasuchika, went posthaste t o the imperial palace. "The divina tion ha s reveale d that thi s earthquake signifie s a need fo r extrem e caution . When we consult the explanation in the Konkikyo, on e of the Three Classics of Divination , w e see, 'Withi n th e year, within th e month , withi n the day. ' This is an extraordinary emergency, " he said, with tears streaming down his face. The official charge d with transmitting his words blanched, and the Emperor was also alarmed . The young senior nobles and courtiers laughed among themselves. "It was eccentric of Yasuchika to burs t into tears like that. Nothing's going to hap pen," the y said. But Yasuchika was a fifth-generatio n descendan t o f Seimei, thoroughly grounded in the lore of the heavens, and his deductions were like pointing to something in the palm of his hand. People called him the August Designator becaus e he neve r mad e th e slightes t mistake . Eve n when light ning set fire to th e sleev e of his hunting robe, h e escaped harm . There hav e been few like him, either in antiquity or i n these latter days . Meanwhile, Kiyomor i had remaine d at Fukuhara, but o n the Fourteent h it was reported that he had entered the capital, bringing with him, for some reason, a hug e forc e o f several thousand mounte d men . Althoug h nobod y possessed reliabl e information, high an d lo w i n the cit y trembled, an d un identified source s spread th e rumor that he intended to settle accounts wit h the imperial family. The Regen t Motofusa ma y have received private intelligence, fo r h e hastene d t o th e imperia l palace. " I hav e hear d tha t m y destruction i s the sole purpose of Kiyomori's journey to the capital. What i s to become of me?" he said . The Empero r wa s distraught . Mos t awesomely , h e wep t a s h e replied : "Whatever may happen to you, I shall feel tha t i t is happening to me , too. " What wa s th e meanin g of those events ? Wer e not affair s o f stat e th e join t responsibility of the Emperor and th e Regent , and o f no others ? It is impossible t o gues s wha t th e Su n Goddes s an d th e Kasug a divinit y must hav e thought. On th e Fifteenth , it wa s reporte d a s certai n tha t Kiyomor i intende d t o settle account s wit h th e imperia l family. I n grea t distress , th e Retire d Em peror sen t hi m a messag e through Dharm a Sea l Joken, th e so n o f the lat e Lesser Counselor-Novic e Shinzei . "There ha s bee n a lac k o f tranquility a t court in recent years; people have been troubled and society seems prone t o disturbance. But although I have found th e situation alarming, I have always felt that you were at hand for me to rely on," Hi s Majesty said. "Perhaps yo u cannot quie t th e countr y a t th e moment . Bu t wha t i s th e meanin g o f th e rumors tha t yo u ar e plannin g to creat e a disturbanc e an d settl e account s with th e imperial family? "

Chapter Three 12.

1

When Joken went to Kiyomori's Nishihachijo residence, he was kept waiting fro m mornin g unti l evenin g with n o explanation . Concludin g tha t i t would b e useless to sta y longer, he sent in the gis t of the Retire d Emperor' s message through Genday u no Hangan Suesad a and excused himself . Kiyomori emerge d a s h e wa s leaving . "Summo n th e Dharm a Seal, " h e said. An d when Joken ha d bee n recalled, he addressed hi m in these words. "Come, now , Dharm a Seal , tell m e i f I'm wrong . I n th e firs t place , I have been strugglin g to contai n m y grie f ove r th e deat h o f Shigemori , whic h i s also a matte r o f grave import t o ou r family' s future . Pleas e imagine how I feel. Sinc e the Hoge n era , ther e ha s bee n one insurrection afte r anothe r t o disturb His Majesty, but i n every case I have merely looked afte r thing s in a general way; it was Shigemori who involve d himself personall y and labore d to restor e th e imperia l equanimity . Nor ca n man y Ministers o f State have equaled hi s meritoriou s service s at time s of special ceremonial importanc e or i n ordinary matters of administration. "Now, i f we look a t th e past , we se e that Tan g Taizong, overcom e wit h grief when Wei Zheng predeceased him, went so far as to erect a monument at the Minister's shrine , o n whic h h e wrote i n his own hand, 'I n antiquity , Yinzong discovered a good counselor while he dreamed; today, I awakened to find that I had los t a sage Minister.' And in Japan ther e has bee n a very recent similar example. The later Retired Emperor Toba, deeply saddened by the deat h o f Popula r Affair s Ministe r Akiyori , postponed a pilgrimag e t o Yawata and refraine d fro m holdin g musical entertainments. "All Emperor s hav e lamented the death s of subjects, which mus t be why we say of lord an d man that one is to the other 'deare r than a parent, close r than a child.' And yet Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa made a pilgrimage to Yawata and hel d musical entertainments while Shigemori was still in the intermediate existence. He showed no sign of grief. Even if he lacked sympathy for m e in my misery, how coul d h e have forgotten Shigemori' s faithfu l ser vice? O r eve n if he had forgotte n Shigemori' s faithful service , how coul d h e have faile d t o sympathiz e with m e in my grief? I t is humiliating to m e tha t father and son should both have lost His Majesty's esteem. That is one thing. "Next, Shigemor i receive d Echig o Provinc e fro m Hi s Majest y wit h th e promise tha t i t would b e kept fo r his sons an d grandsons , ye t it was take n back a s soon a s he died. What kin d of oversight was that ? That i s anothe r thing. "Next, I gav e stron g suppor t t o Middl e Captai n Motomich i whe n h e sought appointmen t t o a vacan t middl e counselorship , bu t Hi s Majest y turned a deaf ear to my recommendation and chose the Regent's son instead. Why did h e do that ? Why shouldn' t h e have done m e one favor , eve n if my request was unreasonable—which it certainly was not? Motomichi wa s the heir of a great family, an d h e was clearly suitable by office an d rank ; yet the Retired Empero r turne d aroun d an d picke d someon e else , a n actio n I find most disappointing . That is another thing . "Next, the revolt plotted at Shishi-no-tani by Major Counselor Narichika and others was by no means a private plan; they would not have gone ahead without Retire d Emperor Go-Shirakawa's permission. I scarcely need point

12.2, Chapter

Three

out that the Retired Emperor ought to have stood by the house of Taira even unto th e sevent h generation . Instead , h e want s t o destro y u s eve n before I die—I a n ol d ma n i n his seventh decade wit h onl y a short tim e to live . Of course, my sons and grandson s can have no furthe r hop e o f court service . "An age d fathe r wh o lose s hi s son i s like a withered tre e withou t limbs . It will do n o goo d t o exer t mysel f i n the littl e time remaining to me . I have decided to let matters take their own course." Joken ha d begun to sweat, move d to terror an d pity as Kiyomori stormed and wept by turns. It was a difficult speec h for anyone to answer. And when he considere d tha t h e himsel f wa s on e o f th e retire d Emperor' s intimates , that h e ha d see n an d hear d everythin g at th e Shishi-no-tan i meeting , an d that h e migh t b e seize d on th e spo t a s a conspirator , h e fel t lik e someon e stroking a dragon's bear d or stepping on a tiger's tail. But he was also a man of formidabl e character. H e spoke up in a calm voice. "Nobody can deny the extraordinary extent of your services to the throne . I ca n se e why yo u migh t fee l angr y jus t no w abou t th e matter s yo u hav e mentioned. Bu t yo u hav e bee n ampl y rewarde d wit h offices , ranks , an d emoluments, whic h show s tha t Hi s Majest y appreciate s th e magnitud e of your accomplishments . Tha t som e peopl e shoul d nevertheles s be accusin g His Majesty' s clos e associate s o f disruptiv e behavior , an d Hi s Majest y of countenancing thei r activities , ca n onl y mea n the y ar e plottin g t o caus e trouble. "It i s a common failin g t o believ e what w e hear an d doub t wha t w e see. There i s much reason t o fea r th e consequences in this world an d th e next if you liste n t o th e loos e tal k o f worthless me n an d se t yoursel f against Hi s Majesty, in spite of the extraordinary favor you enjoy. The mind of Heaven is as inscrutable as the vast blue sky: so, without doubt , i s that o f the Retire d Emperor. Whe n a n inferio r defies hi s superior, ca n h e be observing prope r decorum fo r a subject ? Tha t i s somethin g yo u shoul d conside r carefully . I will tell His Majesty what you have said." He took his leave. All the onlookers uttere d words of praise. "What a splendid performance! Even though Kiyomor i was in a terrible rage, Joken answere d hi m fearlessl y and the n left. "

[16] The Exiling of the Ministers of State When Joken returne d t o the palace with hi s report, the Retired Empero r received it in silence, conscious that Kiyomori' s complaints were justified . On the Sixteenth of the same month, Kiyomor i put int o execution a plan he had bee n pondering fo r some time, the dismissa l and exil e of forty-three men: the Regent Motofusa, Chancello r Moronaga, and other senio r noble s and courtiers . Banished to Chinzei as Dazaifu Governor-General , the Regent said, "In a world lik e this, there is nothing to do but let matters take their course." He pronounced Buddhis t vows a t a place called Furukawa in the Toba area , a t the ag e o f thirty-five . Everyon e considered i t a sor e loss . "H e wa s a ma n versed i n ceremonia l an d flawles s i n judgment, " peopl e said . Becaus e a n

Chapter Three 12.

3

exile is not require d to persevere to his destination if he becomes a monk on the way, Motofusa wa s allowed to stay at Ibasama, near the Bizen provincial seat, instead o f going to Hyuga Province as had bee n intended . Six Ministers of State had bee n banished in the past—Minister of the Lef t Soga n o Akae , Minister o f the Righ t Toyonari, Ministe r o f the Lef t Uona , Minister of the Right Sugawara no Michizane, Minister of the Left Takaakira , and Palac e Minister Fujiwar a n o Korechika—bu t n o Regen t had eve r suffered suc h a fate . Thanks t o hi s position a s Kiyomori's son-in-law, Middle Captai n Moto michi of Second Rank, the lat e Regent Motozane's son, becam e Minister of State and Regent . When the Ichijo Regent Koretada died during the reign of Emperor En'yu, on the First of the Eleventh Month in the third year of Tenroku, his brothe r Kanemichi was still a Middle Counselo r with Junior Second Rank, lower in status tha n a younge r brother , Kaneie , who wa s a Majo r Counselor an d Major Captai n o f th e Right , bu t Kanemich i move d ahea d o f Kanei e t o become Palac e Ministe r o f Senio r Secon d Ran k wit h privat e inspectio n powers.* Others considere d i t an astonishing promotion, yet it paled befor e Motomichi's. Neve r ha d a Quasi-Consultan t Middl e Captai n bee n name d Minister o f State and Regen t without passin g through th e office s o f Middl e Counselor an d Major Counselor . Thi s son-in-law of Kiyomori was the person who cam e to b e known a s Lord Fugenji . Th e Consultan t charge d wit h arranging th e promotion ; th e Majo r Secretary ; eve n th e Fifth-Ran k Re corder—all were stupefied wit h amazement. Chancellor Moronaga wa s stripped of his title and exiled to eastern Japan. Implicated through kinshi p in the guil t of his father, the Fearsom e Ministe r of the Lef t Yorinaga , Moronaga an d hi s three brothers had al l suffered ban ishment i n th e Hoge n era . Thre e o f the four—Majo r Captai n o f the Righ t Kanenaga, Middl e Captai n o f th e Lef t Takanaga , an d Meditatio n Maste r Hancho—had die d i n exile, unabl e to retur n to th e capital, bu t Moronag a had bee n recalled in the Eight h Month o f the secon d yea r of Chokan, afte r having greeted nine springs and autumn s at Hata in Tosa Province. His previous rank had been restored, an d he had been given Senior Second Rank in the First Month o f the following year. In the Tenth Month o f the first year of Nin'an, h e ha d advance d fro m Forme r Middl e Counselo r t o Provisiona l Major Counselor . (Th e cour t gav e him a supernumerar y post becaus e n o major counselorshi p happene d t o b e vacant a t th e time . Ther e ha d neve r been si x Major Counselor s a t once , no r ha d anyon e heard o f promoting a Former Middle Counselor to a major counselorship , except in the two cases of th e Late r Yamashina Minister o f State Mimori an d th e Uj i Major Coun selor Takakuni.) A skilled musician and a man o f generally superior talent s and accomplishments, he had proceeded t o rise in office unti l he attained th e supreme eminence of Chancellor. But now h e found himsel f banishe d again in retribution for some undetermined sin. In the past, in Hogen, he had been * Th e holde r o f suc h powers , althoug h no t formall y a Regent , controlle d al l officia l documents.

12.4 Chapter

Three

sent to Tosa Province in the southern seas; now, in Jisho, his destination wa s Owari Provinc e east o f the barrier . Because a man o f taste naturally desires to "vie w th e moo n o f exile without bein g guilty," * Moronag a bor e hi s misfortun e wit h equanimity . H e gazed out to sea from Narumi Beach while thinking of Bo Juyi's sojourn near the Xinyang River long ago; h e admired th e bright moon, chanted verse s in the shor e winds , playe d th e lute , compose d poems , an d passe d hi s days in leisure. Onc e h e mad e a piou s visi t t o Atsuta , th e thir d o f th e province' s shrines,^ where he played the lute and sang roei to entertain the deity during the night. Needless to say , the country fol k wer e too ignoran t t o appreciat e his performance . Althoug h th e ol d people , villag e women, fishermen , an d farmers bowed their heads and pricked up their ears, they were incapable of distinguishing high sound s fro m lo w or tellin g one scal e from another . Bu t just a s fis h leape d whe n H u B a playe d th e zithe r an d rafte r dus t swirle d when Y u Gong sang, so any supreme display of skill must naturally evoke a response. The listeners were struck with wonder an d awe. As the night gradually deepened, "Fragran t Breeze " brought the sweet smell of blossoms, an d "Flowing Stream " enhance d th e moon's pure clarity. * Overcome wit h emo tion, th e shrine' s go d cause d a violen t tremo r i n th e shrin e building when Moronaga chante d a roei while playing a secret melody: Profane literatur e has bee n my occupation i n this life . I have followed the mistake n pat h Of indiscriminat e words an d ornat e language . My desire is to transform my faulty writing . . . . §

"I coul d no t hav e witnesse d thi s auspiciou s manifestatio n i f i t ha d no t been fo r th e wicke d deed s o f the Heike, " th e Ministe r thought , move d t o tears. Two me n wer e deprive d o f two office s each : Inspector-Majo r Counselo r Minamoto n o Sukekat a an d hi s so n th e Lesse r Captain-Sanuk i Governo r Suketoki. And three others eac h lost three: Consultant-Maste r o f the Gran d Empress's Household-Righ t Militar y Guard s Commande r Fujiwar a no Mitsuyoshi, the Treasury Minister-Master o f the Right Capital Office-Iy o Gov ernor Takashin a n o Yasutsune , and Chamberlain-Lesse r Controller-Senio r Secretary o f th e Empress' s Househol d Fujiwar a n o Motochika . Th e pre siding officials, Majo r Counselo r Sanekun i and Professor-Polic e Lieutenant Nakahara no Norisada, wer e instructed to order Sukekata, his son Suketoki, and Masakata ou t o f the city at once, an d the y did so on the same dayJ "Vast as the billion worlds ar e said to be, there is no place in them for my five-foot body; brie f a s a lif e i s said t o be , a singl e day drag s o n forever, " * A wish attributed to Minamoto n o Akimoto (1000-1047) in several medieval works. Th e purpose would presumably be to gain an understanding of an exile's feelings . 1 Tha t is, the third in order of a group to which offerings wer e presented by newly appointed provincial officials . * "Fragran t Breeze " and "Flowin g Stream" wer e lute compositions . s Fro m a poem by Bo Juyi (772—846), addressed to his Buddhist teacher. It continues, "And make i t i n thi s worl d an d th e nex t / An instrumen t for prais e of th e Buddha' s teachings, / A vehicle for exposition o f the dharma." " Masakat a wa s Sukekata' s grandson.

Chapter Three 12,

5

Sukekata said . H e lef t th e ninefol d imperia l sea t i n th e darknes s t o hea d toward th e remot e region s beyon d th e eightfol d clouds . Onc e pas t O e Mountain an d Ikuno , he hid fo r a time at a place in Tanba Provinc e called Murakumo, bu t wa s finall y discovere d an d chase d off to Shinan o Province.

[17] The Matter of Yukitaka There wa s a certain man , 6 e n o Taifu Hanganda i Tonar i b y name, wh o had been a samurai in the Regent Motofusa's service . This Tonari heard that he had falle n int o disfavo r wit h the Heike, an d that me n were coming fro m Rokuhara to arrest him. With no particular destination i n mind, he took his son, Gozaemon-no-j o lenari , and fled to th e top o f Inari Mountain, wher e the two dismounted to talk things over. "We could do nothing better than go east an d cas t ou r lo t wit h th e Iz u Exile , Forme r Assistan t Guard s Com mander Yoritomo , bu t Yoritom o is still under imperial censure, and peopl e say h e ha s n o freedo m a t all . Besides , th e whol e countr y belong s t o th e Heike; i t is useless to tr y t o elud e them. I t would b e a great humiliatio n t o expose ou r ol d hom e t o hostil e eyes; we had bette r g o back an d b e ready to kil l ourselves if they come fro m Rokuhara, " the y said. They returne d t o their house at Kawarazaka. As expected , mor e tha n thre e hundre d armored , helmete d me n bor e down on the Kawarazaka house with a mighty battle cry, led by Gendayu no Hangan Suesad a an d Setts u n o Hanga n Morizumi . Tonari wen t ou t t o th e veranda. "Watch this, all of you, and tell them about it at Rokuhara!" H e set fire to th e house , an d fathe r an d so n perishe d i n th e flames , thei r bellie s slashed. If we ask why so many people of all classes went down to ruin in that way, it happene d simpl y becaus e o f th e rivalr y fo r a middl e counselorshi p be tween Motomichi , th e perso n wh o ha d becom e the ne w Regent , an d Mo roie, th e so n o f th e previou s Regent , Motofusa . Tha t bein g the case , on e could accep t Motofusa' s misfortune—bu t wh y shoul d mor e tha n fort y others have suffered, too ? The world remaine d unsettled despite the action s taken i n the previou s year—the posthumou s designatio n conferre d on th e Sanuki Retire d Empero r an d th e posthumou s promotio n o f th e Uj i Fearsome Minister o f the Left—whic h mad e it seem that othe r evi l force s mus t be at work. " A devil controls Kiyomori' s mind," people said . "Nothing can appease hi s wrath." Hig h an d lo w i n th e capita l tremble d i n fea r o f wha t might come next . Around that time, there was a person calle d the Former Lesser Controlle r of the Left Yukitaka , the oldest son of the late Nakayama Middle Counselo r Akitoki. Yukitak a ha d wielde d influenc e a s a Controlle r durin g Empero r Nijo's reign, but had los t his post mor e than ten years before and was eking out a precarious existence, unable even to manage separate winter and summer wardrobes, o r to ea t as he pleased i n the morning and evening . A message cam e to hi m fro m Kiyomori . "I hav e something to sa y to you . Please call on me. " Yukitaka was terrified. "I have been out of touch with everybody for more than te n years . Someone must have told a li e about me, " h e said. Hi s wif e

12.6 Chapter

Three

and childre n als o wep t an d lamented . "What' s goin g t o happe n t o us? " they said . More messenger s followed , an d Yukitak a ha d n o choic e bu t t o g o t o Nishihachijo in a borrowed carriage . To his surprise, Kiyomori received him at once . " I use d t o consul t you r fathe r abou t everything , s o I a m b y n o means indifferen t t o you . I sympathized during your lon g years of rustication, but I could d o nothing because the Retire d Emperor controlled affair s of state . Repor t fo r duty ; I'l l tak e car e o f you r career . Hurr y bac k hom e now." H e went inside. When Yukitaka went home, the ladies-in-waiting all thronged togethe r an d wep t fo r joy , feeling a s though a dea d ma n ha d re turned to life . Kiyomori sent Suesada with many certificates of title for estates to be controlled b y Yukitaka . Also , i n th e though t tha t Yukitak a wa s probabl y i n straitened circumstances , he sent him a hundred double bolts of silk, a hundred taels of gold, and a supply of rice. He even provided him with servants , an ox-driver , a n ox, an d a carriage, whic h he said he would nee d when h e went to work. Yukitaka was beside himself wit h delight. "I must be dreaming. It's a dream," he said in amazement. On the Seventeenth, he was made a Fifth-Rank Chamberlai n and given back his old post as Lesser Controller of the Left . Thus Yukitak a gained a ne w leas e on lif e a t th e ag e of fifty-one. But his prosperity seeme d unlikely to endure .

[18] The Exile of the Retired Emperor On th e Twentieth , warrior s surrounde d th e Retire d Emperor' s Hojuj i Mansion. Someon e sai d the y intended t o se t fire to th e premises and bur n the occupants alive , as Nobuyori had done to the Sanjo Mansion durin g the Heiji era ; an d the ladies-in-waiting and gir l attendants cam e running out in frantic haste , without eve n stoppin g t o cove r their heads. Th e Retire d Emperor was also greatly alarmed. Munemori brought up a carriage. "We ask that His Majesty get in quickly." "What i s the meanin g of this ? I am no t awar e o f having done anythin g wrong. I suppose yo u inten d t o banis h m e to som e distan t provinc e o r re mote island, as you did Narichika and Shunkan. I have merely taken a hand in matters o f state becaus e of the Emperor' s youth ; i f that is unacceptable, I will cease to do so from no w on," th e Retired Emperor said . "There is no questio n o f any suc h thing. My fathe r want s yo u t o sta y in the Toba Mansion unti l we can restore order," Munemori said . "In tha t case , Munemori , yo u com e wit h me. " Bu t Munemor i refused , fearful o f Kiyomori's displeasure. "Ah," sai d the former sovereign, "this is another illustration of Munemori's vast inferiorit y t o hi s older brother . I almost suffere d th e sam e fat e earlier , but Shigemor i prevented it at the risk of his life; that is why I have been saf e until now . Kiyomor i is doin g thi s becaus e ther e i s nobod y lef t t o oppos e him. My future looks black." Most awesomely, tears streamed from his eyes. The Retired Emperor got into the carriage. No senio r nobles or courtier s escorted him ; hi s onl y attendant s wer e lower-grad e Nort h Guard s an d a

Chapter Three 12,

7

shaven-pated porter calle d Kongyo. A single nun, his former nurse, the Kii Lady of Second Rank, rode i n the rear of the carriage. As the party traveled westward o n Shichijo Avenue and south on Suzaku, even the humblest commoners of both sexe s wept until their sleeves were drenched. "Alas! The Retired Emperor i s being exiled." "The grea t earthquake on the Seventh was a warning that something like this would happen," people said. "No wonde r the bowels of the earth shook hard enoug h t o frighte n th e earth deity! " After the Retired Emperor entered the Toba Mansion, he summoned Master of the Palace Table Office Nobunari, who had contrived to slip in and was waiting nearby. "I a m sure I will be put t o deat h tonight . Ca n yo u arrange for m e to bathe? " he said. Already benumbe d by the event s of the morning , Nobunari receive d th e command wit h profoun d awe . Tyin g back th e sleeve s of hi s huntin g rob e with a sash, he demolished a brushwood fence , split up a number of veranda supports, drew some water, heated it , and presented it in proper fashion. Dharma Seal Joken went to Kiyomori's Nishihachijo house. "I have heard that the Retired Emperor has gone to the Toba Mansion , an d that he lacks attendants there," he said. "That seems to me a shocking state of affairs. Wha t harm could it do if you were to let me join him? I want very much to go. " Kiyomori gave his permission. "Yo u are not th e kind of man who create s problems. Go along," he said. Joken went to the Toba Mansion, lef t hi s carriage in front o f the gate, an d entered. Th e Retire d Empero r wa s intonin g a sutr a i n a resonan t voice . Stealing in, the monk sa w teardrops fallin g ont o the scripture . H e hel d his vestment sleeve to his face, overcome with sorrow, and presented himsel f i n tears. The former sovereign's sole attendant was the nun. "Ah, Joken, His Majesty has eaten nothing since yesterday morning's meal at th e Hojuj i Mansion—n o dinne r las t night , n o breakfas t this morning . And he did not slee p a wink all night long. I am afraid hi s life i s in danger." Joken restrained his tears. "Nothing lasts forever. Although the Taira have prospered fo r mor e tha n twent y years , thei r wickednes s ha s exceede d al l bounds, an d the y wil l soo n b e destroyed . Amateras u an d Hachima n wil l not deser t Hi s Majesty . Furthermore, th e divinitie s of the Seve n Shrines of Hiyoshi Sanno, in whom h e places his trust, hav e sworn to protect the On e Vehicle; they will assuredly defend him by visiting his Lotus Sutra as long as their pledges abide. Thus he will again control affair s o f state; the evil-doers will vanish like bubbles on a stream." His word s afforde d th e Retire d Emperor som e small comfort. Emperor Takakur a ha d alread y bee n desolate d b y th e Regent' s banish ment an d th e death s o f so many of his subjects . Now, afte r learnin g of th e Retired Emperor' s confinemen t in the Tob a Mansion , he refuse d foo d an d sequestered himsel f insid e th e Imperia l Bedchamber on pretex t o f illness . Every night from the day of the Retired Emperor's imprisonment on, he worshipped th e Is e Gran d Shrin e a t th e Seiryode n Lim e Altar. Hi s devotion s were explained as special expressions of piety, but thei r true purpose was to offer prayer s for his father. Although Empero r Nij o wa s a wise ruler, he had persiste d i n disobeying

12.8 Chapter

Three

the Retire d Empero r o n th e ground s tha t a sovereig n possesses neithe r fa ther nor mother. Perhaps that is why he founded no line, and why his chosen successor, Emperor Rokujo, die d unexpectedly at the age of thirteen, on th e Fourteenth o f the Sevent h Month i n the secon d yea r of Angen.

[19] The Seinan Detached Palace "In al l that a man does, he should put filia l conduct first. A wise sovereign governs the realm with filial piety." Thus we are told tha t Tan g Yao revered an aged, infirm father, and that Y u Shun paid honor to an obstinate mother . We must admire the sentiments of Emperor Takakura, who ha d very probably taken t o heart the examples of those sag e Kings. A secret message went from th e Emperor's palace to the Toba Mansion a t around tha t time . "Wha t ca n I accomplis h b y stayin g on th e thron e wit h things as they are? I intend to follow in the footsteps of the Kanpyo and Kazan Emperors—to take Buddhis t vows, leav e society, an d roa m th e mountain s and forest s as an ascetic." "You must do no such thing," Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa answered . "My onl y hope i s in having you ther e a s Emperor. Wher e coul d I look fo r help if you were to becom e a monk an d dro p out o f sight? Please wait until you hav e learned al l there i s to kno w abou t thi s old man' s fate. " Th e Emperor she d bitter tears, th e reply pressed to his face . A ruler is a boat; his subjects ar e the water. Th e water support s th e boa t but may also capsize it; the subjects sustain the ruler but may also overthro w him. Kiyomori had supported th e sovereign in Hogen an d Heiji, but now he treated hi m wit h contemp t i n Angen and Jisho. It is exactly as the Book o f History^tells us . The Omiya Chancellor Koremichi, the Sanjo Palace Minister Kinnori , the Hamuro Major Counselor Mitsuyori, and the Nakayama Middle Counselo r Akitoki had al l died earlier. Of the ol d faces , onl y Nariyori an d Chikanor i remained, but both men had now taken Buddhist vows in the prime of life and dropped ou t o f society, convince d tha t i t woul d b e futil e t o tr y t o prospe r through court service as matters stood, even though they might rise to middle and major counselorships. Popular Affairs Minister-Novic e Chikanori made companions o f th e Ohar a frosts , Consultant-Novic e Nariyor i dwel t ami d the Koya mists, and both, it was said, devoted themselves to pious exercises in th e hop e o f achievin g enlightenment i n th e nex t life . Sinc e ther e wer e those i n antiquity who hi d in the Shang Mountain cloud s and purifie d thei r minds under the Ying River moon, i t was natural that two such learned and upright men should also forsake society. "Ah, I wa s wis e t o becom e a monk, " Nariyor i sai d a t Koy a whe n h e learned abou t th e thing s tha t wer e happening . "Th e worl d i s th e same , though I a m different ; still , it woul d hav e been fa r wors e t o witnes s thos e events a t first hand a s someone personall y involved. The Hoge n an d Heij i disturbances seeme d shockin g enough , bu t thes e ar e th e latte r day s of th e Law; that i s why matters have come to this . What ar e we to expec t next ? I would lik e to clim b even higher—through th e clouds , i f necessary. I would like t o penetrat e int o eve n deeper wilds—beyon d th e mountains , i f neces-

Chapter Three 12.

9

sary." Th e worl d seemed , indeed , no t on e i n whic h a ma n o f sensitivit y would wish to linger. On th e Twenty-Third, th e forme r Tenda i Abbot, Archbisho p Meiun, re turned t o his old position a s the successor t o Abbot Kakukai , who ha d expressed a n urgent wish to retire . Despite Kiyomori' s arbitrar y actions , h e appear s t o hav e decide d tha t there was no caus e for anxiet y a s long as he continued t o b e the Empress' s father an d th e Regent' s father-in-law . He wen t of f to Fukuhara , leaving instructions tha t th e conduct o f state affair s wa s to become the exclusive prerogative o f Empero r Takakura . Munemor i hurrie d t o th e palac e wit h th e news, bu t th e Empero r refuse d t o agree . " I will not rul e unless the Retire d Emperor choose s t o cede responsibility to me," h e said. "Talk to the Regent and handle things as you please, Munemori." The Retired Emperor had now dwelt until midwinter at the Seinan Palace. Howling gales swept in from th e mountains and fields; the moon shon e col d and brigh t o n th e froze n garden . N o huma n foot lef t it s track wher e falle n snows accumulate d in the courtyard ; th e bir d flocks had disappeare d fro m the ice-bound lake. The sound of the bell at the Great Temple evoked thoughts of Yiaisi; the color of the snow on the western hills suggested the appearanc e of Incense Burner Peak. The faint , chil l echoes of fulling mallet s reached th e imperial pillo w throug h th e frost y night ; carriage s gratin g ove r th e ic e toward daw n lef t trace s stretchin g int o th e distanc e outsid e th e gate . A s the former sovereig n observe d the travelers and horse s bustlin g along the thor oughfare, he was moved by the realization that man's journey through lif e is even thus. Most awesomely, he said, "I wonder wha t karma from a previous existence links me to the guards at the gate, that they should watch here day and night." There was nothing that was not a source of pain. The rural surroundings themselve s evoke d flood s o f nostalgi c tear s a s hi s min d turne d again an d agai n towar d hi s sightseein g excursion s o n thi s occasio n an d that, hi s visit s t o shrine s an d temple s i n variou s places, an d hi s splendi d celebrations. The old year gave way to the new, the fourth o f the Jisho era.

Chapter 4

[i] The Imperial Journey to Itsukushima Because Kiyomor i had no t grante d permission, and als o becaus e Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa feare d th e consequences, there were no congratulatory visits to the Toba Mansion durin g the first three days of the First Month in th e fourt h yea r o f Jisho. Th e onl y exception s wer e tw o son s o f the lat e Lesser Counselor-Novice Shinzei—the Sakuramachi Middle Counselo r Shigenori and his younger brother, Master of the Left Capital Office Naganori— who ha d receive d authorizatio n t o go . Tw o auspiciou s event s wer e cele brated on the Twentieth of the First Month, the Crown Prince' s Assumption of the Trousers an d the Crow n Prince' s First Tasting of the Fish, but th e Retired Emperor merel y heard reports o f them at the mansion . On the Twenty-First of the Second Month, Emperor Takakura was forced to cede the throne to the Crown Prince, even though he was not in especially poor health . Th e abdicatio n too k plac e becaus e Kiyomori could d o what ever he pleased. "Things are going our way now," th e excited Heike said . The Mirror, the Bead Strand, and the Sword were turned over to the new sovereign. First, the senior nobles assembled at the guard-post council chamber t o perfor m th e usua l ceremonie s i n accordanc e wit h precedent . The n Ben-no-naishi departe d o n foo t wit h th e Sword , whic h wa s receive d b y Middle Captain Yasumich i in one of the Seiryoden west rooms, and Bitchu no-naishi took ou t th e box containin g the Bead Strand, which Lesse r Cap tain Takafusa received . It was profoundly moving to imagin e the feeling s of the Imperia l Handmaids, wh o mus t hav e bee n thinking , "Neve r afte r to night will our hands touch th e Mirror or the Bead Strand box." Shonagon no-naishi had bee n selected originally to carr y the box, bu t sh e had refuse d at the las t minute after hearin g someone sa y that sh e could neve r become a Handmaid t o th e ne w Empero r i f she touched th e bo x tha t night . Peopl e criticized he r behavior . "She i s already old; sh e can't expec t a second hey -

Chapter Four 13

1

day." I t was admirable of the sixteen-year-old Ben-no-naishi to volunteer to carry it despite her youth. The appropriat e official s too k charg e of the hereditar y imperia l belongings, on e b y one, an d remove d the m t o th e ne w sovereign' s residence , th e Gojo Imperial Palace. The torches dimmed at the Kan'in Mansion, the timekeeper's voice fell silent, and the Palace Guards' roll call ceased. It was a time of sorro w fo r Empero r Takakura' s ol d attendants , wh o she d bitte r tear s while others rejoiced. When th e Ministe r o f the Lef t proceede d t o th e counci l chambe r to an nounce the abdication, every man o f sensibility drenched his sleeve. Such an event must always call forth deep emotion, even when a sovereign acts of his own accor d t o enjo y th e peac e o f retirement . Bu t wha t o f thi s Emperor , driven fro m th e thron e agains t hi s will! No word s coul d d o justic e to hi s feelings. The new monarch, Emperor Antoku, had turned three that year. "Ah! His Majesty steppe d down very early," people said to one another. "Why shoul d it be called a premature abdication? " sai d the Taira Majo r Counselor Tokitada , wh o wa s husband to Empero r Antoku' s nurs e Sotsuno-suke. "I n China , Kin g Chen g of Zho u accede d a t th e ag e of three an d Emperor M u o f Jin a t two; i n our country , Emperor Kono e was thre e an d Emperor Rokujo two. Al l of them still wore diapers and could not b e robed properly, bu t w e find it written tha t on e ascended th e throne o n a Regent' s back an d anothe r attende d cour t function s i n hi s imperia l mother's arms . The accession ceremony for Emperor Xiao Shang of Later Han too k place a hundred days after hi s birth. Those are the Japanese and Chinese precedents for a n infant Emperor' s accession. " But the learned men of the day muttered among themselves. "It's terrible ! Don't talk about it! Are those good precedents? " Now tha t th e Crow n Princ e had ascende d th e throne , equalit y with th e Three Empresse s wa s decree d fo r th e Novic e Kiyomor i an d hi s wife , th e ruler's maternal grandparents. The two also received annual offices and ranks, as well as the privileg e of making use of people o n dut y a t court . Samurai with painted pictures and embroidered flowers on their robes came and went as thoug h Kiyomori' s mansio n wer e th e imperia l palace o r a Retire d Em peror's residence. Kiyomori' s fortunes seemed to continu e to flower despite his renunciatio n o f worldly things . Th e preceden t fo r a Buddhis t Novice' s receiving equalit y with th e Thre e Empresse s ha d bee n establishe d b y th e Hogoin Great Novice Kaneie. During the first third of the Third Month , word sprea d tha t Retire d Emperor Takakur a was planning a trip to Itsukushim a in Aki Province. People considered i t a strange decision, because a newly retired sovereign's visits to shrines usuall y commence d wit h Yawata , Kamo, o r Kasuga . But someon e said, "Retire d Empero r Shirakaw a went t o Kuman o and Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakawa to Hiyoshi, which shows it is up to the former sovereign himself. Retired Emperor Takakura has a serious vow in mind. Furthermore, the Heike hol d Itsukushim a in extraordinary reverence . His Majest y wants t o make a public showing of good feeling toward them , and he intends to pray

132. Chapter

Four

in privat e tha t th e goddes s wil l softe n Kiyomori' s rebelliou s spirit , whic h keeps Retired Emperor Go-Shirakaw a shu t up in the Toba Mansion wit h n o sign of when he might be released." The Hiei monks were irate. "I f the Retired Empero r choose s no t t o go to Iwashimizu, Kamo , o r Kasuga , h e ought t o visi t Sann o o n ou r mountain . When wa s a preceden t se t fo r a tri p t o Aki ? I f that i s the wa y thing s ar e going to be, let's tak e down th e sacred palanquins and stop him," the y said in council . Th e imperia l journe y was thu s postpone d fo r a time , bu t th e monks quiete d afte r Kiyomor i took steps to mollif y them . On th e Eighteenth , Retire d Empero r Takakur a embarke d o n hi s Itsukushima pilgrimag e by journeyin g to Kiyomori' s Nishihachij o residence. H e summoned Munemor i towar d evening . " I woul d lik e to sto p b y the Tob a Mansion t o see Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa on my way tomorrow. What do yo u think ? Woul d I b e wron g t o d o i t withou t tellin g Kiyomor i i n advance?" Tears streamed down Munemori's face . "There is no reason a t all why you should not visi t His Majesty," h e said. "In tha t case , Munemori , g o a t onc e tonigh t t o infor m the m a t th e mansion." Munemori hurrie d of f to th e Tob a Mansio n wit h th e news . " I mus t b e dreaming," th e Retired Emperor said . It was just what h e had hope d for . While it was still dark on the morning of the Nineteenth, Major Counselo r Takasue wen t t o star t Retire d Empero r Takakur a o n hi s long-anticipate d Itsukushima journey, which thus finally began from Nishihachijo. The Third Month was more than hal f spent , bu t th e late moon wa s still veiled in haze. Homing gees e winged northwar d hig h in the heavens , their crie s especially poignant, th e Retire d Empero r thought , o n suc h a n occasio n a s this. Th e party reached the Toba Mansion befor e dawn . The Retired Emperor lef t hi s carriage in front o f the gate to go inside. The mansion seeme d a lonely , patheti c dwelling , sparsel y inhabite d an d shad owed b y trees. With sprin g drawing to a close, the groves had alread y taken on a summer y look . Th e blossom s ha d fade d o n th e boughs ; th e warble r songs near the buildings had passed their prime. There was no vestige of the punctilious ceremon y wit h whic h h e had bee n received at the Hojuj i Man sion o n th e Sixt h o f th e las t Firs t Mont h durin g hi s Visi t t o th e Imperia l Parent—the fanfare fro m the musicians' pavilions, the rows of senior nobles, the guard s a t thei r stations , th e welcomin g noble s fro m th e Retire d Em peror's entourage, the open curtained gate, the matting laid by the Bureau of Housekeeping. I t all seemed a dream today . Informed b y Middle Counselo r Shigenor i of the visitor' s arrival , Retire d Emperor Go-Shirakaw a waited in the room behind the main stairway of the principal hall. The New Retired Emperor, wh o had turned twenty that year, looked eve n handsomer tha n usua l in the ligh t of the earl y morning moon. His striking resemblance to his mother, Kenshunmon'in , reminded his father at once o f the lat e Imperial Lady, and th e olde r ma n foun d i t impossible t o restrain his tears. The two sat close together, thei r conversation inaudibl e to others. Onl y the nun waite d upo n them . The forme r sovereign s talked fo r a considerable time. Then, after th e su n

Chapter Four 13

3

had risen high, Retired Emperor Takakur a too k his leave to board a boat at Kusazu in the Toba area . With dee p compassion, th e New Retired Empero r looked hi s last o n th e lonely , dilapidated vill a wher e hi s fathe r lived; wit h many misgivings, Retired Empero r Go-Shirakaw a though t o f his son's temporary dwelling on the waves . There was little likelihood tha t the goddess migh t refuse t o grant the petition o f an imperia l pilgrim wh o journeye d all the wa y t o Ak i Province instead o f going t o Ise , Yawata , or Kamo . Retire d Empero r Takakura' s wis h seemed certai n t o b e fulfilled .

[2] The Imperial Return On the Twenty-Sixth, Retire d Emperor Takakur a arrived at Itsukushima, where he took up residence in the quarters o f a shrine attendant favore d by Kiyomori. Sutra s wer e copie d fo r dedicatio n an d dance s wer e performe d during his two-day stay . Sovereig n and subject s were move d t o tear s whe n Archbishop Koke n o f Miidera , th e chie f officiant , ascende d th e hig h seat , rang the bell, and addresse d th e goddess i n a loud voice: "Ho w awesom e is the spirit of the imperial personage wh o has left the ninefold capital to journey over the eightfold tideways!" The Retire d Empero r visite d Omiya , Maroto , an d al l the othe r shrines . Archbishop Koke n lef t a poe m o n a n orator y pilla r whe n th e part y wen t to Taki-no-miy a [Waterfal l Shrine] , som e si x hundre d yard s aroun d th e mountainside fro m Omiya : kumoi yor i M ochikuru tak i n o t shiraito n i wit chigiri o musubu i koto z o ureshiki fro

y hear t rejoices o have established a tie h th e strands o f white n the cascade descendin g m th e cloud-resting heavens.

The priest Saik i no Kagehir o was promoted t o Junior Fift h Uppe r Rank , and th e provincia l officia l Sugawar a n o Aritsun e t o Junio r Fourt h Lowe r Rank, with permission t o enter the Courtiers' Hal l at the Retired Emperor' s palace. Son'ei , th e Abbot, received the title Dharma Seal. It seemed that nei ther the goddess no r Kiyomor i could possibl y fail t o b e impressed. On th e Twenty-Ninth, th e vessels were mad e read y and th e Retire d Emperor se t out for home, but strong winds forced the party to row back to the Itsukushima harbor, Ari-no-ura . "Compose a poem o n the subject of reluctance t o par t fro m th e goddess," His Majesty commanded. Lesse r Captai n Takafusa recited : tachikaeru W nagori m o ari no fro ura nareba an kami mo megumi o shower kakuru shiranami b

e grieve to depar t m Ari-no-ur a Shore , d thus the goddes s s kindness upon u s y rearing white-crested waves .

The waves and winds subsided around midnight, and the boats were taken out. They reached Shikina Harbor i n Bingo Province that day. Kiyomori had

134 Chapter

Four

arranged fo r th e Retire d Emperor' s receptio n a t a onetim e imperia l resi dence—a structur e buil t b y th e provincia l officia l Fujiwar a n o Tamenar i when Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a visite d th e regio n i n the Oh o era — but th e forme r sovereig n did not g o there . "Today is the First of the Fourth Month; people will be making the Change of Dress," someone said . As the party idled with the capital in mind, Retired Emperor Takakura noticed deep purple wisteria blossoms blossoms growin g on one of the pines on the shore. H e summoned Major Counselo r Takasue . "Have someon e pic k thos e flowers. " A Document s Clerk , Nakahar a n o Yasusada, wh o happene d t o b e passin g i n a lighter , wa s tol d t o fetc h th e blossoms. H e brok e the m of f and brough t the m back , pin e branc h an d all . "Tastefully done, " said His Majesty in admiration. "Mak e them the subjec t of a poem." Takasue recited: chitose hem u Luck kimi ga yowai ni wh fujinami n o th matsu no eda ni mo cling kakarinuru k a n a symbo

y a s our lord , o wil l live a thousand years , e wisteri a s to th e bough o f the pine , l of eternal life .

Later, th e Retire d Empero r summone d a larg e numbe r o f hi s gentle men an d joke d wit h them . "On e o f thos e white-garbe d shrin e attendant s took quite a fancy t o Kunitsuna , didn't she? " he laughed. Major Counselo r Kunitsuna uttere d a vigorous protest. Just then , a femal e servan t appeare d and hel d u p a letter . "Thi s i s for th e Goj o Majo r Counselor. " "It' s true! " everyone said , vastl y entertained. Whe n Kunitsun a took it , h e sa w tha t i t contained a poem : shiranami no Jus koromo n o sod e o I shiboritsutsu I kimi yue ni koso wringin tachi mo mawarene o

t because of you, have lost the will to dance : merely exist g teardrops fro m th e sleeves f robes white as cresting waves.

The Retire d Empero r promptl y hande d ove r hi s inkstone . " A praise worthy verse, " h e said . "I t mus t hav e a n answer. " Thi s wa s Kunitsuna' s reply: omoiyare Onl kimi g a omokag e m tatsu nam i no wheneve yosekuru tabi ni come nururu tamot o o th

y picture how y sleeves are drenched wit h moistur e r a wave s rollin g in to recall e memory of your face .

The Retired Emperor went from there to Kojima Harbor i n Bizen Province. Taking advantage of clear skies, calm winds, an d tranqui l seas, the impe rial vessel and al l the other boat s se t out agai n on the Fifth . Afte r a journey over distan t water s lik e clouds an d smoke , the y reached Yamat o Harbor in Harima Provinc e that evening , during the Hour of the Cock . Then th e for mer sovereig n travele d b y palanqui n t o Fukuhara . Despit e hi s attendants '

Chapter Four 13

5

impatience t o retur n t o the capital , h e stayed ther e o n the Sixt h to vie w all the loca l sights , eve n th e ne w ric e paddies a t Middle Counselo r Yorimori' s villa. When h e lef t Fukuhar a o n th e Seventh , he commanded Majo r Coun selor Takasu e t o confe r promotions o n member s o f Kiyomori's family : th e Novice's adopte d son , th e Tanba Governo r Kiyokuni , received Senio r Fift h Lower Rank ; an d a grandson , th e Echize n Lesse r Captai n Sukemori , wa s given Junior Fourt h Upper . The imperial party reache d Tera i that day. When th e Retire d Empero r returne d t o th e capita l o n th e Eighth , senio r nobles and courtiers journeyed to Kusazu in Toba to meet him. He proceede d to Kiyomori's Nishihachij o residence without visitin g the Toba Mansion . The new Emperor's Accessio n Audience was held on the Twenty-Second of the Fourth Month . The officials i n charge had decide d t o use the Council of State buildin g becaus e th e Grea t Hal l o f State, th e prope r sit e fo r th e cere mony, had no t ye t been rebuilt after th e fire in an earlier year, but th e Kuj o Lord Kanezan e said , "Th e Counci l o f Stat e buildin g is the equivalen t o f a private family' s busines s office. Th e Shishinde n ought t o b e used fo r a n Accession Audienc e i f there i s n o Grea t Hal l o f State." Th e even t thu s too k place in the Shishinden . "When Empero r Reizei' s Accession Audienc e was hel d i n the Shishinde n on th e Firs t o f the Elevent h Month i n th e fourt h yea r o f Koho , i t wa s be cause the Emperor's nervou s disorder mad e him too weak to go to the Grea t Hall of State. I s that the right kind of precedent t o follow? I t would b e bette r to us e the Counci l o f State building , a s Emperor Go-Sanj o di d i n Enkyu, " people said . Bu t there was no arguing with Kanezane' s verdict. The Empress,* who had move d fro m th e Kokiden to the Jijuden, mad e a splendid appearanc e a s she proceeded t o th e throne. Al l the Taira attende d except Shigemori' s sons , stil l in mourning fo r their father, who ha d die d th e year before.

[3] An Array of Genji Chamberlain-Provisional Assistant Commande r o f the Gate Guard s Sadanaga mad e a detailed recor d o n te n vellum sheets of the flawless manner i n which the Accession Audience was performed. He presented it to Kiyomori' s wife, th e Hachij o Nu n o f Secon d Rank , wh o receive d i t happily , he r fac e wreathed i n smiles . Bu t th e spiri t o f the time s wa s uneas y i n spit e o f suc h brilliant and joyous events. Retired Empero r Go-Shirakawa' s secon d son , Princ e Mochihito, th e offspring o f a daughter o f the Kag a Major Counselo r Suenari , was know n a s Prince Takakura because he lived at San jo Takakura. His coming-of-age ceremony had bee n a n unostentatious even t held at the Senior Consort' s Kono e Kawara residence when he was fifteen, on the Sixteenth of the Twelfth Month in th e firs t yea r o f Eiman . A n elegan t calligraphe r an d a fin e scholar , h e ought t o hav e ascende d th e throne , bu t th e jealous y of th e lat e Kenshun mon'in ha d doome d hi m to a lif e o f retirement—a quiet existenc e i n which * Kenreimon'in , who stil l held the title of Empress (chugu) a t the time .

136 Chapter

Four

he took up the brush to inscribe his own poems during springtime entertainments under flowering trees, and personally elicited beautiful melodie s fro m the flute at autum n feast s i n the moonlight . Thu s tim e ha d passe d fo r hi m until the present fourt h year of Jisho, when he had turne d thirty . The Minamot o Third-Ran k Novic e Yorimasa , wh o wa s the n livin g a t Konoe Kawara , wen t i n secre t t o th e Prince' s hous e on e nigh t wit h a n extraordinary proposal . "Yo u ar e a descendant i n the forty-eight h generatio n of th e Su n Goddess , eligibl e to becom e th e seventy-eight h sovereig n sinc e Emperor Jinmu. Yo u ought t o b e an heir-apparent o r a n Emperor , bu t yo u are stil l a n ordinar y Princ e at th e ag e of thirty. Doesn' t tha t mak e you un happy? As things stand now , peopl e see m to b e going along without a murmur, but ther e i s no living soul who doe s no t secretl y resent th e Heike. You ought t o raise a revolt, crush the Heike, end the distress of Retired Empero r Go-Shirakawa, wh o is shut up in the Toba Mansion fo r nobody know s ho w long, an d assum e th e imperia l dignity . That woul d b e filial conduct o f th e highest order. There ar e many Genji wh o woul d b e overjoyed to respon d if you decided to issu e a command." He continued : First, in the capital , th e sons of Dewa n o Senj i Mitsunobu : The Iga Governor Mitsumot o Dewa no Hangan Mitsunag a Dewa no Kurando Mitsushige Dewa no Kanj a Mitsuyosh i In Kumano: The las t so n o f th e lat e Rokuj o Polic e Lieutenan t Tameyoshi , Jur o Yoshimori, who i s in hiding In Setts u Province , Tada n o Kurand o Yukitsuna must b e excluded becaus e he is untrustworthy; h e betraye d Majo r Counselo r Narichik a whil e participating i n th e Major Counselor' s conspiracy . But there are Yukitsuna's younger brothers : Tada no Jiro Tomozane Teshima no Kanja Takayori 6da n o Taro Yorimoto In Kawachi Province: Musashi no Gon-no-kami Yoshimoto His son, Ishikawa no Hangandai Yoshikane In Yamato Province, the sons of Uno no Shichiro Chikaharu: Taro Ariharu Jiro Kiyoharu Saburo Nariharu Shiro Yoshiharu In Om i Province: Yamamoto Kashiwagi Nishigori

Chapter Four 13

7

In Mino and Owar i provinces : Yamada no Jiro Shigehiro Kawabe no Taro Shigenao Izumi no Taro Shigemitsu Urano no Shiro Shigeto Ajiki n o Jiro Shigeyori His son Taro Shigesuke Kida no Sabur o Shigenaga Kaiden no Hangandai Shigekuni Yashima no Senjo Shigetak a His son Taro Shigeyuki In Kai Province: Henmi no Kanja Yoshikiyo His son Taro Kiyomitsu Taketa no Taro Nobuyosh i Kagami no Jiro Tomitsu Kagami no Kojir o Nagakiy o Ichijo no Jiro Tadayor i Itagaki no Saburo Kanenobu Henmi no Hyoe Ariyoshi Taketa no Goro Nobumitsu Yasuda no Saburo Yoshisada In Shinano Province: Ouchi no Taro Koreyosh i Okada no Kanj a Chikayosh i Hiraka n o Kanj a Moriyosh i His son Shiro Yoshinobu Kiso no Kanj a Yoshinaka , the secon d so n of the Crow n Prince' s Guard s Captain Yoshikata In Iz u Province : The Exile Yoritomo, Former Assistant Commander of the Military Guards of the Righ t In Hitach i Province : Shida no Sabur o Senjo Yoshinori Satake no Kanj a Masayosh i His son Taro Tadayoshi His son Saburo Yoshimune His son Shiro Takayoshi His son Goro Yoshisue In Michinok u Province : Kuro Kanj a Yoshitsune , the las t so n o f the lat e Directo r o f the Imperia l Stables of the Lef t Yoshitom o Those ar e all descendants o f Rokusonno and o f the Tada Novice , Mitsunaka .

138 Chapter

Four

The Heik e an d th e Genj i onc e played equal role s in subduing court enemie s an d realizing aspirations for worldly success, but no w they are as far apart a s clouds an d mud: the Genj i ar e isolated, thei r status even lower tha n tha t o f vassals. Ou r clans men serve as subordinates of government officials i n the provinces and work for business office s o n th e estates ; th e demand s o f thei r publi c an d privat e master s allo w them no rest. It is easy to imagine their discontent. The y would gallop day and nigh t to ge t here i f you issue d an order , an d i t would no t tak e the m man y days to brin g down th e Heike. Although I am an old man , I would com e with m y sons .

Prince Mochihit o withhel d hi s consen t fo r a time , uncertai n abou t th e merits o f th e proposal . Bu t i t happene d tha t ther e wa s a certai n Lesse r Counselor Korenaga—th e grandso n o f th e Akomar u Majo r Counselo r Munemichi and th e so n of the Bingo Former Provincia l Official Suemichi — whose skil l i n the ar t o f reading face s ha d gaine d hi m th e sobrique t Physi ognomist Lesse r Counselor. Upo n lookin g a t the Prince, this Korenaga ha d declared, "Hi s i s th e countenanc e o f on e wh o coul d ascen d th e throne . It woul d b e a mistak e fo r hi m t o remov e himsel f fro m publi c affairs. " Yorimasa's words, coming afte r Korenaga' s pronouncement, seeme d t o th e Prince to convey a message from th e Sun Goddess. H e thus moved swiftl y t o put th e schem e int o actio n b y summoning Juro Yoshimori , who ha d bee n living in Kumano, and appointin g him a Chamberlain.* Yoshimori took the new name Yukiie and se t out a s a messenger to th e easter n province s wit h the Prince's cal l to arms . After Yukiie's departure from the capital, which took place on the TwentyEighth Da y o f the Fourt h Month , he mad e successiv e visits to th e Genj i i n Omi, Mino, and Owari. On the Tenth of the Fifth Month, he arrived at Hojo in Izu , wher e h e presente d th e Prince' s comman d t o th e Forme r Assistan t Guards Commander Yoritomo . He went on to Shida-no-ukishima in Hitachi to deliver the message to his older brother Shida no Saburo Senjo Yoshinori, and then headed toward th e Kiso Road t o transmit it to his nephew Kiso no Kanja Yoshinaka. Word o f the affai r someho w reache d Tanzo, th e Kuman o Superintendent of th e day , who wa s a staunch Heik e partisan . "Peopl e say Shingu no Jur o Yoshimori is mobilizing the Mino and Owar i Genj i fo r a rebellion ordere d by Princ e Takakura, " Tanz o said . "Th e Nach i an d Shing u warrior s ar e bound t o sid e with th e Minamoto , bu t i t would b e out o f the questio n fo r me to desert the Taira when I am so deeply in their debt. I'l l shoot an arro w at the Nachi an d Shing u enemies and the n tel l the Taira ho w things stand." He marche d towar d Shing u Harbo r wit h a thousan d armore d an d hel meted men. The force s confrontin g Tanzo numbere d mor e tha n tw o thousan d men . From Shingu , ther e wer e Dharm a Ey e Torii , Dharm a Ey e Takabo , an d the samura i Ui , Suzuki, Mizuya, Kamenoko , an d others ; fro m Nachi , th e Dharma Ey e Administrator an d others . Battl e crie s were shouted , preliminary arrows were fired, and a three-day battle ensued, with endless whistling * I t wa s usua l fo r Retire d Emperor s an d som e other s t o hav e Chamberlain s (kurodo) i n their private households. Japanese scholars guess that tha t is what i s happening here.

Chapter Four 13

9

of humming-bulb arrows an d yell s from successfu l archers . "That's the way the Genji shoot! " "That's how the Heike shoot!" Many of Tanzo's kinsmen and retainers were slain, and their wounded leader fled for his life to Hongu.

[4] The Matter of the Weasels Although Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a live d i n expectatio n o f being banished to a remote province or transferred to a distant island, he had now entered his second year at the Seinan Detached Palace. At the Hour of the Horse on the Twelfth o f the Fifth Month, some weasels began to run around insid e the Toba Mansion, makin g a great commotion . The astonished Retire d Emperor traced a divination pattern, summone d the Omi Governor Nakakane, who was still known as Chamberlain Tsuru at the time, an d said , "Tak e thi s patter n t o Yasuchika . Have hi m determin e it s meaning, and bring me a written report." The Director of the Divination Bureau, Abe no Yasuchika, happened to be away when Nakakane took him the pattern; his people said that he had gone to Shirakawa. Nakakane went after him, found him, and conveyed the imperial command, whereupo n he provided th e report a t once. Nakakane returned to the Toba Mansion, bu t the warrior guards rebuffe d him whe n he tried t o ente r the gate. Wel l acquainted wit h th e premises, he scaled the wall, crawled under the broad veranda, and thrust Yasuchika's report through the slatted floor. The Retired Emperor opened it and saw written, "Jo y an d sorro w wil l visit His Majesty within three days." "I welcome the prospect o f rejoicing," he said. "Bu t what sorrow migh t await someon e who i s already in a situation like mine?" On th e Thirteenth, Kiyomor i finally unbent enough to mov e the Retire d Emperor from th e Toba Palace to Bifukumon'in's Hachijo Karasumaru residence, thank s t o Munemori' s earnes t entreatie s o n th e forme r sovereign' s behalf. That was Yasuchika's predicted "cause of rejoicing within three days." Meanwhile, a courier from the Kumano Abbot Tanzo brought news to the capital o f Prince Mochihito's plot . I n grea t consternation , Munemor i sen t word t o hi s father, who happene d t o b e in Fukuhara, and Kiyomor i came rushing bac k t o th e city . "Thi s i s no tim e fo r hesitation, " Kiyomor i said . "Arrest Prince Takakura and exile him to Hata in Tosa." The Sanj o Majo r Counselo r Sanefus a wa s pu t i n charge o f carrying ou t the sentence, an d Head Chamberlai n Mitsumasa wa s made the responsible Chamberlain. I n complianc e wit h instruction s fro m th e two , Gendaif u n o Hangan Kanetsun a an d Dew a n o Hanga n Mitsunag a se t ou t towar d th e Prince's house. Kanetsuna was named to the arresting party, even though he was Yorimasa's second son, because the Taira had not discovered that it was Yorimasa who had incited the Prince to revolt .

[5] Nobutsura On th e night of the Fifteent h o f the Fift h Month , as Prince Mochihito sa t watching the moon throug h a rift i n the clouds, with no inkling of what was

140 Chapter

Four

about t o happen , a messenge r arrive d posthaste , bearin g a lette r fro m the Minamot o Third-Ran k Novic e Yorimasa . The Prince' s foste r brother , Rokujo n o Suk e no Taif u Munenobu , receive d it an d brough t i t in . "You r revolt has been discovered," th e Prince read. "The Polic e are coming to exile you to Hata in Tosa. Leave the house at once and go to Miidera. I will arrive there soon." The Prince was greatly alarmed. "What shall I do?" h e said. "There is no alternative. You must go out dressed as a woman," said one of his samurai, a man called Chohyoe-no-jo Nobutsura . "I suppos e yo u ar e right. " The Princ e loosened hi s hair, donne d severa l layers o f robes, an d pu t o n a woman's larg e hat. Munenob u accompanie d him wit h a long-handle d umbrella , and a pag e name d Tsurumar u carrie d some thing s i n a ba g o n to p o f his head . Th e part y fle d northwar d alon g Takakura Street in the guise of a woman escorted by a young samurai. When they cam e t o a ditch , th e Princ e skimmed over it . A passerby stopped an d looked wit h a puzzled air. "Is that ho w a lady crosses a ditch? " The Prince went on past, quickenin g his pace. Left behin d i n charg e o f th e house , Nobutsur a sen t th e fe w ladies-in waiting t o place s o f concealmen t an d turne d hi s attentio n t o tidyin g th e premises. Meanwhile , th e Princ e discovered tha t h e ha d lef t hi s treasure d flute, Koed a [Littl e Branch], beside th e pillo w i n hi s privat e sittin g room , and thought about going back for it. Nobutsura foun d it . "Alas! Here is the Prince's treasured flute." He caught up with his master in less than si x hundred yards and handed it over. "Put thi s flute in my coffin i f I die," sai d the Prince, greatly moved. "Come along with us, now that you are here." "The Polic e will probably come to th e mansio n soon to seiz e you, an d it would be a pity if they found nobod y on duty," Nobutsura said . "Everyon e knows I serve you. I f I am no t ther e tonight, peopl e wil l say, 'He ran awa y that nigh t like all the rest.' A man wh o follow s the path o f bow an d arro w must avoid the slightest stain on his honor. I'l l engage them for a while and then brea k through; I will be with you soon." He ran back . That day, Nobutsura wor e a green-laced corselet under a pale green hunting robe and had a guardsman's sword a t his waist. He waited with both th e Sanjo mai n gate and the Takakura side entrance open. During the Hou r of the Ra t o n th e nigh t of the Fifteenth, Kanetsuna and Mitsunaga approached th e Prince's residence with a combined force of more than thre e hundre d horsemen. Kanetsun a halted at a considerable distanc e from th e gate , a s though wit h a n en d o f his own i n mind. Mitsunaga rod e inside an d pulle d up i n th e courtyard . "Peopl e sa y the Princ e is plotting a rebellion. We are the Police, here by the Superintendent's order to fetch him . Let him come forward at once!" he shouted. Nobutsura wen t out to the veranda. "His Highnes s is away just now on a pilgrimage. Tell me exactly what this is all about." "What's that? Where should he be but here? Don't try to tell us he's gone. Go look fo r him, men! " "You tal k lik e a fool," Nobutsur a answered . "Ridin g a horse insid e was

Chapter Four 14

1

impertinent enough. How dare you order you r lackeys to search our prem ises? Lieutenan t Hasebe n o Nobutsur a o f the Lef t Militar y Guard s is here! Don't approach hi m if you don't want to get hurt!" One of the Police underlings, a bold, strong fellow named Kanetake, fixed his eyes on Nobutsura an d leape d up on the veranda, followed by fourteen or fiftee n o f hi s cohorts . Nobutsur a tor e loos e th e sas h an d colla r o f hi s hunting robe , thre w of f the garment , unsheathe d hi s swor d ( a ceremonial blade, but on e that had bee n forged unde r his careful supervision) , and laid about him mercilessly. Although his adversaries fought with oversized swords and long spears, th e blows from th e guardsman's swor d sen t them hoppin g down int o the courtyard lik e leaves scattering in a gale. The ful l moon , which had bee n hidden behind clouds, cam e out t o floo d the scen e wit h light . Th e attacker s wer e i n unfamilia r surroundings , bu t Nobutsura was at home in the mansion. He chased them along passageways and struc k ringin g blows ; h e trappe d the m i n cul-de-sac s an d drov e hi s sword thudding into their flesh. When they asked why he resisted the bearers of a n officia l order , he said, "What do you mean , official order? " Whe n hi s sword bent , he jumped aside and pushed and stamped i t back into shape. In no time , h e cu t dow n fourtee n o r fifteen doughty men . The n a three-inch piece of his sword tip broke off. Fumbling at his waist to cut open his belly, he discovered tha t hi s dagge r ha d falle n out . I n desperation , h e trie d t o ru n through th e smal l Takakura gat e wit h outflun g arms . Whe n a n adversar y with a long spear challenged him, he leaped forward in the hope of hurdling the weapon, bu t h e faile d t o clea r it , an d i t pierced hi s thigh lik e a needle threading cloth . Stil l ful l o f fight , h e wa s surrounde d an d capture d b y a crowd o f opponents. The Police proceeded t o ransac k the mansion, bu t Princ e Mochihito was nowhere to be found. They had to be content wit h tying Nobutsura u p and taking him to Rokuhara . Kiyomori sa t insid e th e blinds . Munemor i stoo d o n th e verand a an d ordered Nobutsura' s captor s t o deposi t hi m i n th e mai n courtyard . "I s i t true, fellow , tha t yo u used your sword, saying, 'What do you mean, officia l order'? They tell me you killed and wounded many Police underlings. Question thi s man until you learn everything; then take him to the riverbed and decapitate him, " h e said. Nobutsura wa s not a t all perturbed. H e uttered a derisive laugh. "Someone has been nosing around th e Prince's mansion every night lately, but we didn't think anything of it, so we were not on guard," he said. "When a band of armored men came in on us, I asked who they were, and they called themselves messengers bearing an officia l order . I have often hear d tha t bandits , pirates, an d strong-ar m robber s say , Th e gentleme n o f th e famil y ar e o n their wa y in,' or 'W e ar e messenger s bearing an officia l order' ; therefore, I said, 'Wha t d o yo u mean , officia l order! ' I would no t hav e let an y o f your men com e bac k whol e i f I had bee n wearing armor , a helmet , an d a keen blade. I don't kno w wher e Princ e Takakura is . Even if I did, d o yo u thin k your questioning could ge t anything out o f a samurai who ha d decide d no t to talk? " He said no more .

142. Chapter

Four

"There's a strong, brave man fo r you!" the men in the long rows of Heike samurai said to one another. "I t seem s a pity to behead such a fine fellow." "While h e wa s servin g in th e Retire d Emperor' s Militar y Offic e a fe w years ago, " someon e said , "h e wen t ou t alon e afte r si x robbers wh o ha d broken past the provincial guards. He killed four of them and captured two ; the cour t rewarde d hi m wit h a lieutenanc y in th e Militar y Guard s o f th e Left. Ah , he is a warrior wort h a thousand!" Perhaps because he was influenced by the sympathetic comment, Kiyomori merely banished Nobutsura t o Hino i n Hoki Province. Nobutsura wen t t o th e easter n province s an d reporte d th e whol e affai r through Kajiwar a Heiz o Kagetoki after th e dawn of the Genj i era . "Most commendable, " th e Kamakur a Lord said . H e gav e Nobutsura a benefice i n Noto Province as a mark of approbation.

[6] Kid Prince Mochihit o travele d northwar d o n Takakur a Street , eastwar d o n Konoe Avenue, and acros s th e Kam o River to Nyoiyam a Mountain. Lon g ago, we are told, Emperor Tenmu fled to the Yoshino Mountains disguised as a young woman whe n he was attacked by rebels during his days as Crown Prince; now thi s Prince found himsel f i n the same situation. Because he was quite unuse d to suc h travel , bloo d fro m hi s fee t reddene d th e san d a s h e plodded ove r the unfamilia r mountai n paths al l through the night, an d th e heavy dew clinging to the luxuriant summer foliage must have increased his discomfort. H e arrived at Miidera a s dawn approached . "Worthless thoug h my life is, I do not wan t to lose it: I have come to seek your protection," he said. The awed and happy monks prepared the Horin'in Hall a s a residence, took him inside, and offere d hi m refreshment. On th e nex t day , th e Sixteenth , th e capita l wa s throw n int o a n uproa r by the news that Prince Mochihito ha d rebelle d and disappeared . "The caus e for rejoicin g predicte d b y Yasuchika was m y departure fro m the Tob a Mansion ; th e caus e fo r sorro w i s this, " Retire d Empero r Go Shirakawa said. If we ask why Yorimasa fomented a rebellion in that particular year, afte r having survived so long by remaining passive, the answe r is to be sought in the reprehensible behavior of Kiyomori's second son, Munemori. This lesson teaches u s tha t a ma n mus t b e ver y carefu l abou t permittin g himsel f im proprieties o f conduct an d speec h simply because he happens to b e blessed with prosperity. Yorimasa's heir, Nakatsuna, had owned a horse renowned throughout th e capital. The anima l was an incomparable bay with a black mane, easier t o ride, swifter , and bette r nature d tha n an y other moun t coul d possibl y have been. He was named Konoshita [Unde r the Trees]. Munemori heard abou t him an d sen t Nakatsuna a message. "I would like to take a look a t that famous horse people say you have. " "I did own a horse like that, bu t I sent him to the country to rest awhile; he wa s tire d fro m havin g been ridde n to o muc h lately, " Nakatsun a ha d answered.

Chapter Four 14

3

"Well, s o be it." Munemor i droppe d th e matter . Bu t later, whe n a large party of Heike samurai were seated in rows at the mansion, several men said, "That horse was in the capital as recently as the day before yesterday," "H e was here yesterday, too," an d "They were riding him around th e courtyar d this very morning, training him. " "So Nakatsuna doesn't want to send him! That is despicable! Go tell him I want th e horse! " By urgent samura i messenger and letter , Munemor i ha d asked for Konoshita five or si x or seve n or eight times in a single day. Yorimasa called Nakatsuna in . "Even i f the horse were made of gold, you could not hold onto him in the face of such demands. Send him to Rokuhar a at once," he said. Ther e wa s nothing for Nakatsuna t o d o but comply . H e composed a n accompanyin g poem: * koishiku wa I kite mo mi yo ka shi pleas mi ni soeru ho kage o ba ikaga t hanachiyarubeki somethin

f it attracts you , e come to se e it here: w might I contrive o detach and send away g that i s my shadow?

Munemori ha d no t sen t an y answe r t o th e poem . " A fine horse, t o b e sure. H e i s magnificent. Bu t the owne r wa s disagreeabl y stingy: bran d th e horse wit h th e owner' s nam e immediately. " H e ha d Konoshit a brande d "Nakatsuna" and put hi m in his stable. Whenever a visitor asked to see the famous horse, he would say, "Saddle Nakatsuna and lead him out," "Ge t o n Nakatsuna," "Whip Nakatsuna; giv e him a wallop," and so forth. Nakatsuna wa s outraged . "I t wa s ba d enoug h t o hav e a powerfu l man seize a horse that was as dear to m e as my own life ; no w I am being turned into a laughingstock because of that sam e horse. I won't stand fo r it!" "The Heik e sa y thos e humiliatin g things becaus e the y hol d u s i n con tempt," Yorimas a told him . "The y thin k w e have to accep t whateve r the y hand out . Thi s kin d of life i s not wort h living . I intend t o watc h fo r a n op portunity." As became evident later, Yorimas a did not attemp t a private revenge but persuaded Princ e Mochihito t o act instead . In that connection , a s in many others, peopl e remembere d Palace Minister Shigemor i with nostalgia . On e tim e whe n Shigemor i had calle d a t th e Empress's apartment s durin g a visi t t o th e imperia l palace , a n eight-foo t snake had coile d itself aroun d th e lef t edg e of his bloused trousers. "I t ma y agitate th e ladies-in-waitin g and alar m th e Empres s i f I mak e a fuss, " h e thought. H e hel d down th e snake' s tai l with hi s left hand , too k hol d o f its head wit h hi s right hand, an d pu t i t inside the sleev e of his informal robe . Then h e stood u p an d calml y called for a Chamberlain of Sixth Rank. Th e summons was answered by Nakatsuna, who was a Chamberlain at the time. Shigemori gav e him th e snake . Nakatsun a too k it , wen t pas t th e Archery Hall to the small Courtiers' Hal l courtyard, an d called over a page from th e Giyoden storeroom , bu t th e pag e ra n of f with a violent shak e of his head . There seeme d nothin g fo r Nakatsun a t o d o bu t summo n a retaine r o f his * I n Genpei seisuiki, the poe m appear s afte r Munemori' s initia l request , a mor e suitable location. There is a pun on kage ("shadow"; "bay horse").

144 Chapter

Four

own, Palace Guard Kio. He gave Kio the snake, and Kio took it and dispose d of it . On the following morning, Shigemor i had a good hors e saddled an d sen t it t o Nakatsuna . "Yo u handle d yoursel f exceedingl y wel l yesterday . Thi s horse i s a pleasure t o ride . Us e him whe n yo u leav e the guar d quarter s a t night to visit a pretty woman." Nakatsuna's repl y was a suitable one to address to a Minister of State: "I am delighted to respectfull y receiv e Your Excellency's gracious gift o f a horse. Ma y I say that your actions yesterday resembled the 'Return to the Castle' dance? " How coul d Munemori have been so different fro m hi s admirable brother? That he should have failed t o achiev e quite the same high standard wa s no t surprising, but i t was disgraceful o f him to plunge the countr y into turmoi l by coveting and appropriatin g another man' s favorit e horse . After nightfal l o n th e Sixteenth , Yorimasa , his oldest so n Nakatsuna, hi s second so n Kanetsuna, Rokujo n o Kurando Nakaie, Nakaie's so n Kurando Taro Nakamitsu, and others burne d their houses and went off to Miidera— more than thre e hundred mounted me n in all. One o f Yorimasa's samurai, Genzo Takiguchi no Kio , staye d behin d because he had faile d t o joi n the others i n time. Munemori summone d him. * "Why di d you stay behind instead of going with Yorimasa? " he asked . "I ha d alway s intended to b e the first to gallo p forwar d and giv e my lif e for hi m in a time of crisis," Kio said respectfully, "but fo r some reason he did not breathe a word t o me about this." "Well, d o yo u pla n t o sid e wit h Yorimasa , the cour t enemy ? Yo u have come and gone in our houses , too. D o you want to prosper i n the future by serving us? Say what you really think." Tears streamed dow n Kio' s face. "My famil y and His Lordship's hav e been close fo r generations , bu t ho w ca n I cast m y lo t wit h a traitor ? I wish t o serve you. " "Then serve us. You will find us quite as generous as Yorimasa." Munemori went inside . From the morning until the evening of that day, Munemori kept asking his samurai, "Is Kio around?" The answer was always, "Yes." He went outside toward nightfall , an d Ki o addresse d hi m respectfully . " I hea r tha t Lor d Yorimasa has gone to Miidera. You must be planning to send a punitive force against him . His strengt h i s not formidable : he probably has nobod y wit h him bu t th e Miider a monk s an d som e me n fro m Watanab e who m I kno w very well. I would lik e to pick out a strong opponen t t o kill , but a so-called friend o f mine stole th e hors e I keep for fighting . Coul d yo u len d me one of yours?" "That wil l b e fine, " Munemor i said . H e ha d a goo d saddl e pu t ont o a valuable horse, a whitish roan named Nanryo [Silver] , and gave it to him . Kio went home . " I intend to rid e this horse to Miidera th e minute it gets dark; I wil l b e th e firs t ma n i n Lor d Yorimasa' s forc e t o gallo p forwar d and di e i n battle, " h e said . Whe n nigh t cam e a t last , h e sen t hi s wif e an d children int o hiding . Then , wit h a ful l heart , h e prepare d t o se t ou t fo r * Ki o is said in other Heike text s t o have lived near Munemori in the Rokuhara area.

Chapter Four 14

5

Miidera. H e pu t o n a hunting robe wit h a three-colored desig n an d large , chrysanthemum-shaped braide d sea m decorations , a hereditar y sui t o f ar mor with flame-red lacing, and a helmet with silvered studs. At his waist, he hung a magnificent oversized sword; on his back, he placed a quiver containing twenty-four arrows, the white feathers of each marked with broad blac k bands, a s well as a pair of target-shooting arrow s fledged with haw k feath ers, which he may have included through a wish to honor Palac e Guards etiquette. He took up a rattan-wrapped bow , mounted Nanryo, assigne d a man to rid e a remount an d a groom t o carr y a shield under his arm, burne d his house to the ground, an d galloped off toward Miidera . Presently, there was a great clamor at Rokuhara. "Kio's house is on fire!" Munemori hurrie d out. "I s Kio here?" he asked. "No. " " I was lenient with the scoundrel, an d no w I have been victimized! Catch u p with hi m and kil l him!" But Kio was a superb wielder of a powerful bow , famous for his speed in shooting , an d a strong , brav e man. "H e wil l kill twenty-fou r men wit h those twenty-four arrows in his quiver," Munemori's men said. "Keep quiet." Not on e of them was willing to fac e him. At th e ver y sam e time , th e warrior s a t Miider a wer e discussin g Kio . "I wis h w e coul d hav e brough t hi m wit h us, " sai d on e o f th e Watanab e League.* "Who know s what terrible things are happening to him back there at Rokuhara? " Yorimasa kne w Kio . "Tha t on e wil l neve r le t himsel f b e captured, " h e said. "H e i s devoted t o me . Wai t an d see ; he'l l b e joinin g us an y minut e now." Ki o appeared befor e the words had lef t hi s mouth. "What did I tell you?" Yorimasa said. Kio spoke respectfully . " I hav e brought Nanryo , th e Rokuhar a horse , i n exchange fo r Lor d Nakatsuna's Konoshita. Here , he is yours." He gave the horse to Nakatsuna . Overjoyed, Nakatsun a cu t off Nanryo's man e and tail, branded him, an d had hi m chase d insid e th e Rokuhar a gat e i n th e middl e o f th e followin g night. The horse went into the stable, where he began to exchange nips with his fellows. "Nanryo is here," the startled groom s said . Munemori hurried out to look. The horse wore a brand: "The Tair a Buddhist Novic e Munemori , formerl y Nanryo. " + "Thi s i s beyond words ! I let that loathsom e fello w tric k me through m y own carelessness. Make i t your first busines s t o tak e hi m aliv e when w e attac k Miidera . I'l l sa w of f hi s head," Munemori said, dancing with rage. But Nanryo's man e did not gro w back, nor di d the brand disappear .

[j] The Letter to the Enryakuji The Miider a monk s ble w th e conc h horn s an d tolle d th e templ e bell s to conven e a genera l meeting . Ther e the y reache d unanimou s agreement : * A leagu e was a n associatio n o f middle - and low-leve l local warriors, usuall y base d o n blood ties . t Th e horse's cropped man e was meant to symbolize a monk's shaven head.

146 Chapter

Four

"When we consider th e recen t stat e o f affairs, i t is clear that ours i s a tim e when th e dharm a i s declinin g an d th e imperia l authorit y i s bein g se t a t naught. If we do not punish the Novice Kiyomori for his tyranny now, when will there be another opportunity ? Wasn't it a sign of future assistanc e fro m Hachiman an d th e Sill a go d tha t th e Princ e should hav e com e t o us ? Ca n there b e an y doub t tha t th e god s o f heaven an d eart h wil l manifest themselves an d len d thei r divin e strengt h t o hel p encompas s th e enemy' s sur render? Now , th e Enryakuj i i s th e fountai n o f Tenda i learning , an d th e southern capita l i s the plac e where postulants receiv e training an d ordina tion. They will be sure to joi n us if we send them letters." The monks proceede d t o dispatc h letter s t o Moun t Hie i an d Nara. The one addressed t o the Enryakuji said : From the Onjoj i t o th e Enryakuj i Templ e Affairs Office : A Request for Assistance to Preven t the Destruction o f This Temple It has been a source of infinite distres s to u s that th e tyranny of the Novice Jokai threatens to nullify the imperial authority and destroy the Buddhist Law. At this time of deep concern, Princ e Takakura, Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa's second son , ha s come t o u s i n secre t durin g the nigh t o f the Fifteenth . I n wha t the y cal l a Retire d Emperor's decree, the Taira have demanded that we expel him, but we cannot comply. If rumo r i s correct, thei r nex t ste p wil l be t o sen d a militar y force agains t us . Th e hour of destruction approaches ; ou r monk s despair. Although the Enryakuj i an d th e Onjoj i hav e established two separat e branches of the faith , w e ar e identica l i n ou r adherenc e t o th e perfec t an d immediat e Tendai teachings. W e may b e likene d t o th e lef t an d righ t wing s o f a bir d o r t o th e tw o wheels of a cart: would it not b e cause for lament if either were missing? If yo u wil l help sav e our templ e b y lendin g us your strength , ou r long-standin g differences wil l be forgotten; all will be as in the days when we dwelt together on th e mountain. The foregoin g transmits the agreemen t reached b y our soldier-monk s in general assembly. Eighteenth Day, Fifth Month , Fourth Year of Jisho From All the Monks

[8] The Letter to the Southern Capital "What's this?" said the Hiei monks when they read the letter. "How dar e they insul t us b y saying we an d the y resemble the lef t an d righ t wings of a bird o r th e tw o wheel s o f a cart ? They ar e nothin g bu t a branc h o f ou r temple." They sent no answer. Furthermore, on instructions from Kiyomori , Abbot Meiu n hastil y ascended th e mountai n to kee p them quiet. * Th e circumstances bein g thus, Princ e Mochihito wa s informe d tha t th e Enryakuj i had no t ye t decided o n a course of action. Kiyomori mad e th e Enryakuj i a gif t o f a hundre d thousan d bushel s of Omi ric e and thre e thousand doubl e bolts of extra-long norther n silk . Ow ing t o th e suddennes s of th e affair , ther e wer e som e monk s wh o receive d large amount s whe n th e present s wer e distribute d amon g th e valley s an d peaks, an d some who got nothing. A n anonymous lampoon appeared : * Th e Abbot and othe r high-rankin g monks lived at Sakamoto, a t the foo t of Mount Hiei .

Chapter Four 14 yamaboshi Ah orinobegoromo t usuku shit e fro haji o ba e koso thos kakusazarikere fo

7

, they are too sheer o preserve those who wear them m embarrassment — e vestments made of long silk r Enryakuji monks. *

Another vers e looked a s thoug h i t migh t have been compose d b y a mon k who ha d bee n passed ove r in the distribution : orinobe o Eve hitokire mo enu wh warera sae o usuhaji o kaku kazu ni iru k a na o

n those of us o obtained no t a scrap f the lon g silk cloth find ourselves among the ranks f the sheerl y embarrassed.^

The letter to the southern capita l said : From the Onjoj i t o th e Kofukuj i Templ e Affairs Office : A Request for Assistance to Prevent the Destruction of This Temple The great virtue of the Buddhist Law is that i t guards the imperial authority; th e imperial authority endures because of the Buddhist Law. Now, the Former ChancellorNovice Tair a n o Kiyomori , known i n religion a s Jokai, has tyranicall y usurpe d th e powers o f state, thrown th e government into confusion, and caused resentment an d sorrow bot h withi n an d outsid e th e court ; an d i n consequenc e th e secon d so n of Retired Empero r Go-Shirakaw a ha s suddenl y come t o ou r temple, arrivin g on th e night of the Fifteenth o f this month, in the hope of escaping an undreamed-of calamity. In what the y call a Retired Emperor's decree, th e Taira hav e demanded tha t we hand hi m over, bu t ou r soldier-monk s ar e determine d to kee p him , an d Kiyomor i intends t o sen d warrior s int o ou r temple . Th e Buddhis t Law and th e imperia l authority are threatened with simultaneou s destruction . When Wuzong of Tang tried to destro y Buddhism by force of arms long ago, th e Wutaishan monks went into battle and frustrated him. That is what Buddhist monks did in the fac e o f imperial authority. We can scarcely do less against a renegade like Kiyomori! Let the souther n capita l remembe r the unprecedente d exile of a guiltless Fujiwara cla n chieftain.* When, i f not now , is that insult to b e avenged? It will be a matter fo r mutua l congratulation , an d a dee p satisfactio n t o us , i f you r soldier monks will save fellow Buddhists from destructio n an d defea t th e force s o f evil. The foregoin g transmits th e agreemen t reache d b y our soldier-monk s in general assembly. Eighteenth Day, Fifth Month , Fourth Year of Jisho From All the Monks

Upon reading the letter, the monks of the southern capital replied at once: From the Kofukuj i t o th e Onjoj i Templ e Affairs Office : We hav e receive d th e lette r informin g u s tha t you r templ e face s destructio n a t Kiyomori's hands. * Th e poem twits the monks for being greedy. Th e translation attempts to suggest the pun on usu, which means "sheer" in the first poem and "jus t a little" in the second. Both groups of monks are being accused of avarice. * Th e Regent Motofusa. The Kofukuji , a s the Fujiwara tutelar y temple, was concerned with the clan's welfare. f

148 Chapter

Four

Although w e represen t tw o separat e doctrina l schools , Tenda i an d Hosso , th e sacred writing s o f bot h ste m fro m th e teaching s o f Sakyamun i Buddha . Whethe r southern capita l o r northern , w e are al l disciples of the Buddha , and a s such mus t act togethe r t o pu t a n en d t o deed s a s wicked a s those o f Devadatta. Th e Novic e Kiyomori is the dregs of the Taira clan, the scum of the warrior class. His grandfather Masamori waite d o n a Fifth-Rank Chamberlai n and acte d a s a flunky fo r provincial governors, servin g in the Polic e while Treasury Minister Tamefus a wa s Governor of Kaga, an d overseein g the stable s while Master o f the Palac e Repair s Offic e Akisu e was Governo r o f Harima . Ye t Kiyomori's father , Tadamori , wa s grante d courtie r privileges! At the time, everyone inside and outside the capital deplore d Retire d Emperor Toba' s mistake n generosity ; sorrowin g Buddhis t and Confucia n scholar s re garded th e ac t a s a fulfillment o f the dir e prophecies i n the Yamato Poem. Although Tadamori preene d himsel f o n his successes, everyone continued t o loo k down o n him because of his humble antecedents. N o youn g samurai with a concer n for hi s reputation wishe d t o ente r hi s service. But then th e Retire d Empero r show ered Kiyomori with unprecedente d rewards , impresse d by his actions i n the conflic t of th e Twelft h Mont h o f the firs t yea r of Heiji; an d thi s son o f Tadamori eventually rose t o th e loft y offic e o f Chancellor , wit h Escor t privileges . Kiyomori' s son s hav e attained ministeria l eminenc e an d hav e serve d a s captain s i n th e Imperia l Body guards; his daughters have been given imperial and quasi-imperial status. His younger brothers and his sons by lesser wives are all senior nobles; his grandsons and nephews hold provincial appointments. An d as if that were not enough, he controls th e entire nation, promotin g an d demotin g official s a s he sees fit and usin g the state' s posses sions as his personal property. Anyon e who deviate s a hair's breadth fro m hi s will is arrested, eve n if he i s a membe r o f the imperia l family; anyon e wh o utter s a wor d displeasing to his ear is seized, even if he is a senior noble. The august sovereign himself receive s and fawn s o n him ; the Fujiwara , th e hereditar y leader s o f the nobility , actually advanc e an d retrea t o n thei r knee s befor e him , in th e hop e o f prolongin g their precarious existence s or avoidin g humiliation even briefly. When a family's he reditary property is confiscated, the intimidated imperial advisers hold their tongues ; when a Prince's hereditary estate is appropriated, peopl e hide their objections through fear of Kiyomori's power. Flushed wit h success , Kiyomor i took awa y th e Retire d Emperor' s residenc e an d exiled th e Regen t in the last Eleventh Month, two supremel y treasonable deed s th e like of which ha s neve r been known i n the pas t o r present. W e ought t o hav e acte d then to confront the traitors an d demand to know what crimes had been committed , but w e wer e trouble d b y th e possibilit y o f divin e displeasure , an d b y th e fac t tha t Kiyomori had cloaked his actions in the Emperor's authority, an d so we allowed time to pass, swallowing our unhappiness. Now anothe r forc e mustered b y Kiyomori has surrounded th e house of the Retire d Emperor' s secon d son , an d th e Hachiman an d Kasuga gods, in secret manifestation, have safely conveyed the Prince to your temple and left him at the Silla Shrine door—a plain indication that the imperial authority is not fate d t o disappear . Wha t morta l coul d fai l t o rejoic e i n your resolv e to protec t the Princ e at the ris k of your lives? While we were admiring your noble spirit from afar , we received intimations of an armed attack b y Kiyomori on your temple, and we began to make preparations. Dur ing the first part o f the Hou r o f the Drago n o n th e Eighteenth, we rallied our force s by calling up our own monks, dispatchin g letter s to other temples, and issuing orders to ou r branches . Then, jus t as we were abou t t o infor m yo u o f our actions , a messenger arrive d with you r letter, whic h instantl y restored ou r droopin g spirit s of the past fe w days. The Wutaishan monk s drov e bac k Wuzong's arm y in Tang. Wh y should no t th e

Chapter Four 14

9

combined southern and northern soldier-monks of Yamato rout a traitorous subject's depraved followers? Guar d the Prince well and awai t news of our departure . Understand th e contents o f this letter; have no doubts or fears . Twenty-First Day, Fifth Month, Fourth Year of Jisho From All the Monk s

[9] A Prolonged General Meeting The Miider a monk s hel d anothe r genera l meeting . "Th e Enryakuj i ha s proved unreliabl e and th e Kofukuj i force s have yet to arrive , bu t w e can't keep sitting here," some of them said. "We must launch a night attack agains t Rokuhara. I t wil l b e best t o separat e ourselve s according t o age , wit h th e senior monks circling to the rear by way of Nyoi Peak. Four or five hundred foot soldier s shoul d go as a vanguard to bur n some commoners ' house s in the Shirakawa area. When the populace an d the Rokuhara warriors rush to the scene in alarm, the warriors should be lured to Iwasaka and Sakuramot o and engage d i n a holdin g action . Meanwhile , ou r fronta l attac k forc e o f armed monks , commande d b y Nakatsuna , shoul d advanc e agains t Roku hara, set fires on the windward side, and strike a single decisive blow. In that way, we can burn Kiyomori out and kill him." The Holy Teacher Shinkai, an Ichinyobo Cloister monk who had received Heike prayer commissions in the past, stepped forward with several dozen of his disciples and cloiste r mates . "Eve n thoug h I may seem to b e siding with the Taira, I cannot neglec t my duty to yo u or vie w the temple' s reputatio n with indifference, " he said . "Th e Minamot o an d th e Tair a use d t o vi e on equal term s fo r th e hono r o f guarding the throne , bu t no w th e Genj i for tunes are in decline; the Heike have bent the very grasses and tree s t o their will for mor e tha n twent y years. Judging from wha t I know o f the military establishments insid e the Rokuhar a grounds , i t would b e impossibl e fo r a small forc e t o brin g them down . W e ought t o postpone th e attac k unti l we have devised another strategy and recruited more fighting men." Thu s did he prolong th e discussion in an effor t t o use up time. Among those presen t was the Hol y Teache r Keishu, a senior mon k fro m the Joenbo Cloister . Keish u wor e a corselet unde r his robe; a large sword , equipped wit h a guard , tha t hun g fro m hi s bel t i n front ; an d a soldier monk's whit e headcloth. H e wen t forwar d t o speak , usin g his long, plain handled spea r a s a staff . "Ther e is no need to loo k outsid e fo r proof tha t a small force can prevail. In the days when he was still Crown Prince , Emperor Tenmu, the founder of our temple, went deep into the Yoshino Mountains in deference t o Princ e Otomo. When he passed Ud a District i n Yamato Province o n hi s wa y out , hi s forc e numbere d a mer e seventee n riders , bu t h e crossed Ig a and Is e provinces, defeated Prince Otomo with men from Min o and Owar i provinces , and so at last ascended the throne. The book says, 'It is human nature for a man to pity the desperate bird that take s refug e i n his bosom.' Whatever anyone else may do, I call on my followers to die in battle against Rokuhara tonight!" Tayu Genkak u of the Enman'i n Cloister cam e forward . "Enoug h o f this talk! It's getting late. Come on, let's go! "

150 Chapter

Four

[10] An Array of Monks The senior monks who were to attack fro m th e rear headed towar d Nyo i Peak, torches in hand. Commanded b y Yorimasa, they numbered a thousand men, includin g the Hol y Teache r Keish u o f th e Joenbo , th e Hol y Teache r Nichiin of the Ritsujobo , Dharma Sea l Zenchi, an d Zenchi' s disciple s Giho and Zenyo . The frontal assaul t force, commanded b y Nakatsuna, include d Yorimasa's second son , Kanetsuna; Rokujo no Kurando Nakaie; Nakaie's so n Kurando Taro Nakamitsu; and , fro m th e rank s o f the monks , Tay u Genkak u o f th e Enman'in, Arados a o f the Jokiin , Igak o o f the Ritsujobo , an d Onisad o o f the Horin'in. Each man was a warrior worth a thousand, capable of meeting devils or gods with his strength and hi s forged weapons . From th e Byodoin : * th e Inab a Examine e Aradaifu , Sum i n o Rokurobo , and the Shima Holy Teacher From among the Tsutsui monks : the Kyo Holy Teacher and Akushonagon From th e Kitanoin : the Six Konkoin Goblin s (Shikibu , Tayu, Noto, Kaga, Sado, an d Bingo ) 1" Also: Hig o fro m Matsui ; Chikug o fro m th e Shonan'in ; Chikuze n fro m Gaya; Shunch o fro m Oya ; Tajim a fro m th e Gochiin ; and , o f Keishu' s sixty cloister mates , Kag o Kojo an d Gyob u Shunsh u Among the monk s of lower rank , Ichirai had n o peer . Among the worker-monks : Jomyo Meishu o f Tsutsui, Songats u of Ogura , Son'ei, Jikei, Rakuju , an d Kanakobush i no Gen'yo Among th e warriors : Watanab e n o Habuku , Harim a n o Jir o Sazuku , Satsuma no Hyoe, Chojitsu Tono, Palace Guard Kio, Ato no Uma-no-jo , Tsuzuku n o Genta, Kiyoshi , Susumu, and other s

These an d other s emerge d fro m th e Miider a precincts , mor e tha n fiftee n hundred me n i n all. After th e Prince' s arrival , th e monk s ha d erecte d branc h barricade s an d dug trenche s acros s th e mai n an d subsidiar y roads leadin g i n fro m Osak a Barrier and Shi-no-miya . Time slipped by as they now removed th e one an d bridged the other; an d cocks bega n to crow o n the Osaka road . "If th e cock s ar e crowin g here , i t will be broad dayligh t when w e get t o Rokuhara," said Nakatsuna. "Wha t should we do?" Genkaku cam e forwar d again . "Lon g ago , i n th e tim e o f Kin g Zhao of Qin, the monarch summone d and later imprisoned Lor d Mengchang. Aide d by the royal consort, the lord escaped with three thousand retainers , and the party made their way to the checkpoint a t Han Valley. It was the rule that the barrier gat e shoul d remai n close d unti l cockcrow . On e o f th e lord' s thre e thousand men , a warrio r name d Tianke , wa s skille d at imitatin g a cock' s voice; people calle d him Cockcrow. Thi s fello w Cockcrow ra n u p to a high * Lik e the places named below, part o f the Miider a complex. Not t o b e confused wit h th e Uji Byodoin . 1 "Goblins " translates tengu, a term for fearsome humanoid creatures, capable of flight and other marvelous feats, who wer e held to liv e in remote mountain areas.

Chapter Four 15

1

place an d produce d hi s imitation , whereupo n al l th e barrier-roa d cock s began t o crow . Th e deceive d guar d opene d th e gat e an d le t the traveler s through. For all we know, what we have just heard is the same kind of enemy trick. I say go ahead with the attack!" But the short Fifth Month night was already yielding to the first faint light of dawn. "I thought a night attack had a good chance of success, but we can't win a daytime battle. Call the others back," Nakatsuna said. The rear attac k force was recalled from Nyo i Peak, and the frontal attac k forc e turned back at Matsuzaka . "We would not hav e been overtaken by daybreak if Shinkai had no t spu n out the meeting," th e young monks said. "Let's go wreck his cloister." They rushed t o th e cloiste r an d lai d i t waste, strikin g down dozen s o f Shinkai's disciples an d cloiste r mate s wh o trie d t o sto p them . Shinka i limpe d int o Rokuhara t o tel l hi s stor y wit h tear s streamin g fro m hi s ol d eyes , bu t hi s complaints cause d littl e sti r a t a plac e where warrior s wer e assemblin g by the ten s of thousands . Shortly befor e daw n o n th e Twenty-Third , Princ e Mochihito decide d t o leave Miider a fo r th e souther n capital . "Miider a canno t defen d m e singlehanded," he said. "Mount Hiei has proved faithless, and there is still no sign of the monks from th e southern capital. I can't wait here any longer." The Princ e ha d brough t wit h hi m tw o famou s Chinese-bambo o flutes , Semiore [Broke n Cicada ] an d Koed a [Littl e Branch] . Durin g th e reig n of Emperor Toba, tha t sovereig n had once presented the Song Emperor with a thousand taels of gold; and the Chinese court, seemingly by way of appreciation, ha d sen t bac k a lengt h of flute bamboo wit h a joint that resemble d a live cicad a clingin g to th e wood . "Suc h a grea t treasur e canno t b e turne d over unceremoniously t o a flute maker," His Majesty said. He commande d the Miidera Archbishop Kakushu to offer prayers for seven days before a fire altar holding the piece of bamboo, an d only then did he allow the flute to be made. On e day, the Takamatsu Middle Counselo r Sanehir a played the flute during a visit to the palace. Forgetting that it was no ordinary instrument, he set it down belo w his knees, and th e cicad a brok e off , possibly because the flute resented th e slight . That is how th e name Semiore came about. Princ e Mochihito ha d inherite d Semiore because of his skill as a performer. Now , perhaps in the thought tha t the end was near, he presented i t to the Golde n Hall Maitreya. Most touchingly, he apparently wished to make sure of meeting Maitreya agai n at the dawn of the dragon-flower day. The Prince permitted the older monks to stay at the temple: only the stou t young ones, th e seasone d fighters , an d th e member s of Yorimasa's warrio r party were to go. The force i s said to have numbered a thousand men . Keishu entere d th e Prince' s presence , leanin g on a dove-hea d cane , an d spoke with tears streaming from hi s old eyes. "It would be proper fo r me to accompany yo u whereve r you go , bu t I am eight y years old, to o feebl e t o walk without difficulty . I give you my disciple, Gyobubo Shunshu. He is the son of Yamanouchi Sudo Gyobu-no-jo Toshimichi of Sagami Province, wh o served with Yoshitomo in the Heiji fighting and died at the Rokujo riverbed.

152. Chapter

Four

I hav e reared hi m becaus e of certain sligh t ties that existed : I know hi m t o the bottom o f his heart. Take him anywhere at all." Holdin g bac k his tears , he stayed behind. The Princ e coul d no t hel p weeping . "I n wha t previou s existenc e di d I render the kindness that ha s made him talk like that?" h e wondered .

In] The Battle at the Bridge Prince Mochihito fel l fro m hi s horse si x times between Miider a an d Uji. "He didn' t slee p las t night ; that' s what' s wrong, " th e other s said . The y ripped ou t the planking of the Uji Bridge up to the third pillar and took him into the Byodoin for a brief rest . Meanwhile, th e men at Rokuhara said , "Wha t do you know! The Prince appears to be fleeing toward the southern capital. Go after him and kill him. " A force of more than twenty-eight thousand rider s crossed Kohatayam a an d bore down o n th e Uj i Bridge, led by these Commanders-in-Chief: The Commande r of the Military Guards of the Lef t Tomomor i The Head Chamberlain-Middl e Captain Shigehir a The Directo r o f the Stable s of the Lef t Yukimori The Satsuma Governor Tadanori

And by these Samurai Commanders: The Kazusa Governor Tadakiyo His son Kazusa no Taro Hangan Tadatsuna The Hida Governo r Kageie His son Hida no Taro Hanga n Kagetaka Takahashi no Hangan Nagatsuna Kawachi no Hangan Hidekuni Musashi no Saburozaemo n Arikuni Etchu no Jiro Hyoe-no-jo Moritsug i Kazusa no Gorobyoe Tadamitsu Akushichibyoe Kagekiyo

Upon perceivin g that th e enem y warriors wer e insid e th e Byodoin , th e Taira raise d thre e round s o f battle cries . The Prince' s me n responde d wit h shouts of their own . The Heike vanguard set up a clamor. "They've pulled out the planking. Be careful! They'v e pulle d ou t th e planking . B e careful!" Bu t their crie s wer e not hear d b y the men in the rear, who wer e pressing forward in the hope of gaining the lead. More than two hundred of the foremost riders were pushed into the river, where they drowned an d floated away. Opposing archers stood at the bridge approaches fo r the arrow exchange.* The Prince' s men—Shuncho , Tajima , Habuku , Sazuku , an d Tsuzuk u n o Genta—released a flight of arrows tha t pierced both armo r an d shields . * Th e arrow exchange was a mutual declaration of intent to do battle.

Chapter Four 15

3

Yorimasa was attire d i n a heavy silk armor-hitatare and a suit of indigolaced armo r wit h a white fern-leaf design . As though to signif y tha t h e expected th e day to b e his last, he wore n o helmet. His heir, Nakatsuna, was attired in a red brocade hitatare and a suit of black-laced armor. For greater ease in wielding the bow, he too had dispensed wit h a helmet . Tajima strod e onto the bridge alone with his great spear unsheathed. "Shoot him down, men!" said the Heike . Crack archers aligned their arrowheads an d le t fly a fast an d furiou s bar rage, but Tajima calml y ducked under the high arrows, jumped over the low ones, and used his spear to fen d of f the ones that came straight toward him . Friend an d fo e alik e watche d i n admiration . Fro m tha t tim e on , h e wa s called Arrow-Scatterer Tajima. Jomyo Meishu of Tsutsui, one of the worker-monks, was attired in a dark blue hitatare, a sui t o f black-lace d armor , an d a five-plat e helmet . A t hi s waist, h e wor e a swor d wit h a blac k lacquere d hil t an d scabbard ; o n hi s back, there rode a quiver containing twenty-four arrows fledge d wit h black eagle-wing feathers . Graspin g a lacquered , rattan-wrappe d bo w an d hi s favorite long , plain-handle d spear , h e advance d ont o th e bridg e an d an nounced his name in a mighty voice. "You mus t have heard o f me long ago. Se e me now wit h your own eyes! Everyone at Miidera knows me! I am the worker-monk Jomyo Meishu fro m Tsutsui, a warrior wort h a thousand men . I f any here consider themselves my equals , le t the m com e forward . I'l l mee t them! " H e le t fly a fas t an d furious barrag e from hi s twenty-four-arrow quiver, which killed twelve men instantly and wounded eleven others. Then, with one arrow left , h e sent the bow clattering away, untied and discarde d the quiver, cast off his fur boots, and ra n nimbl y along a bridge beam in his bare feet . Other s ha d feare d t o attempt th e crossing: Jomyo acted a s though it were Ichijo o r Nijo Avenue . He mowed down five enemies with his spear and was engaging a sixth when the blad e snappe d i n th e middle . H e abandone d th e weapo n an d fough t with hi s sword. Hard-presse d b y the enemy host, he slashed in every direction, usin g the zigzag , interlacing, crosswise, dragonfl y reverse , and water wheel maneuvers. After cuttin g down eigh t men on th e spot, he struck th e helmet top of a ninth so hard that the blade snapped at the hilt rivet, slipped loose, and splashed into the river. Then he fought on desperately with a dirk as his sole resource. Among the monks, there was a certain Ichirai, a man of great strength and agility, who serve d the Holy Teacher Keishu at the Joenbo. Having followed Jomyo an d fough t i n hi s wake , thi s Ichira i now wishe d t o pas s him , bu t found the beam too narrow. "Your pardon, Jomyo," he said. He put his hand on the flap of Jomyo's helmet, made a brisk leap over his shoulder, and went on fighting. Ichirai died in battle. Jomyo crawled back, removed his armor and helmet on the grass in front o f the Byodoin, and counted sixty-three arrow dents in the armor . Fiv e shaft s ha d penetrate d th e leather , but non e o f the wound s was serious. He treated the places with moxa, wrapped his head in a cloth,* * Whe n unarmed, a soldier-monk wore a headdress (kato) tha t concealed most of his face .

154

Chapter Four

The battle at the bridge.

donned a white clerical robe, brok e his bow to make a staff, sho d hi s feet in low clogs, an d se t off toward Nara , chanting the name of Amida Buddha. In emulation of Jomyo's example, the Miidera monk s an d th e me n of the Watanabe Leagu e dashe d acros s th e beams , on e afte r another . Som e re turned with trophies; others , grievousl y wounded, cu t open their bellies and leaped into th e river. The battle on the bridge raged like a fire. One of the Heike Samurai Commanders, th e Kazusa Governor Tadakiyo , went befor e th e Commanders-in-Chief . "Loo k a t wha t i s happening, " h e said. "A fierce fight has developed on the bridge. We ought to ride across th e river now, but the summer rains have flooded it; we would lose a great many

Chapter Four 15

5

horses an d men . Woul d i t b e bes t t o hea d towar d Yod o an d Imoarai , o r might it be wise to go around b y way of the Kawachi Road? " Ashikaga n o Matatar o Tadatsuna , a residen t o f Shimotsuk e Province , came forward. "You could scarcely summon warriors from India or China to send to Yodo, Imoarai, or the Kawachi Road: we would b e the ones to go. If we let the enem y enter the souther n capita l instea d o f crushing them while they are in front o f our eyes , men from Yoshin o and Totsukawa wil l rush to join them, an d we will have a crisis on our hands . "A grea t waterway , th e Ton e River , flows alon g th e boundar y betwee n Musashi an d Kozuk e provinces. There wa s a time when th e Chichib u and the Ashikaga had falle n ou t an d were engaged in constant warfare . On on e occasion, th e Ashikag a decide d t o sen d a fronta l attac k forc e acros s th e Nagai For d an d a rear attac k forc e acros s th e Koga and Sug i fords, but th e Chichibu destroyed all the boats that had been prepared at Sugi by the Nitta Novice of Kozuke, who wa s an Ashikaga ally. 'It will be an eternal disgrace to u s as warriors i f we fail to cros s now. I f we drown, w e drown. Come on! Ride across!' Nitta said . An d the y got across , probabl y b y means of horse rafts.* "We eastern warriors are not in the habit of picking and choosing between shallow and deep when we see an enemy on the opposite sid e of a river. This stream i s not goin g to flow any faster o r deepe r tha n th e Tone. Follo w me , men!" He le d the way into th e water, an d mor e than thre e hundred rider s entered afte r him , led by Ogo, Omuro , Fukazu , Yamagami, Naba n o Taro, Sanuki n o Shirodaif u Hirotsuna , Onoder a n o Zenj i Taro , an d Heyak o n o Shiro—and amon g th e retainers , Ubukat a n o Jiro, Kiri u n o Rokuro , an d Tanaka no Muneda . "Put th e strong horses upstrea m an d the weak one s downstream," Tadatsuna shoute d i n a might y voice. "Le t the m wal k wit h slac k rein s a s lon g as the y ca n stand . Tighte n th e rein s t o mak e the m swi m i f they begi n t o struggle for a footing. Anyone who see s a straggler, have him catch hol d of the end o f your bow . Hol d hand s an d sta y shoulder t o shoulde r whil e you cross. Ge t a firm seat in the saddle and put plent y of weight on the stirrups . Pull your horse's hea d up if it goes under, but no t s o hard that i t submerges again. Move back to the horse's rum p if the water gets deep enough to cover you. Try to keep your weight off the horse; mak e the river carry you. Don't use your bow while you're in the water, not even to answer enemy fire. Keep your neck-guard down al l the time, but don't bend so far that someone can hit you r helme t top . Cros s i n a straigh t line ; don' t le t yourself b e carrie d downstream. Don' t try to head upstream. Com e on! Come on!" Thanks t o his instructions , th e thre e hundre d rider s surge d ashor e o n th e opposit e bank without losin g a man.

[12] The Death of the Prince Ashikaga no Matataro Tadatsuna was attired in a coral damask hitatare, a suit of armor lace d with dark re d leather, an d a high-horned helmet. At his * A military technique. The mounte d warriors crosse d i n compact paralle l rows, with th e foot soldier s clinging to their horses.

156 Chapter

Four

waist, h e wore a sword wit h gil t bronze fittings; on hi s back, ther e rod e a quiver containin g arrow s fledged with black-bande d whit e eagl e feathers. He graspe d a rattan-wrappe d bo w an d bestrod e a white-dapple d reddis h horse, whose saddl e was edged in gold an d decorate d wit h a golden owl in an oa k tree . Standin g i n his stirrups , h e announce d hi s nam e i n a might y voice. "Let thos e i n the distanc e hea r me ! Let those clos e a t han d se e me wit h their own eyes! I am Matataro Tadatsuna, son of Ashikaga no Taro Toshitsuna and descendant in the tenth generation of that Tawara no Toda Hidesato wh o won rewards by destroying the traitor Masakado . Seventee n is my age! No t without fea r o f Heaven does a mere warrior devoi d of rank and offic e wiel d bow and arro w agains t an Imperial Prince, but i t is assuredly the Taira tha t the battl e go d an d othe r divinitie s protect. I f any amon g Lor d Yorimasa' s men consider themselves my equals, let them come forward. I'll meet them!" He galloped to the Byodoin gate and battled his way inside repeatedly. The Commander-in-Chie f Tomomor i the n gav e th e orde r t o cros s th e river, an d th e entir e hos t plunge d in , mor e tha n twenty-eigh t thousan d riders strong. Swif t though the Uji waters flowed, they were dammed up an d stayed b y horse s an d men . Th e curren t wa s overpowerin g wher e i t brok e through, bu t man y of the lesse r ranks were dry abov e the knee s when they reached th e fa r shore—men who ha d crosse d downstrea m fro m th e horse s by seizin g handholds. A n unaccountabl e ruptur e i n th e Iga-Is e hors e raf t sent more than six hundred riders to watery deaths. The undulating suits of armor, wit h thei r green , flame-red , an d dar k re d lacings , resemble d th e colored leave s from Moun t Kaminabi , when i n late autumn they enter th e Tatsuta Rive r on gales from th e peaks and linger, trapped, where the flow is impeded. Nakatsuna compose d a poem whe n he saw three men with flamered armor-lacing bobbing up and down agains t a weir: ise musha wa Al mina hiodoshi n o armo yoroi kit e thos uji n o ajir o n i wh kakarinuru k a n a a

l of them wearing r wit h whitebai t lacing — e Ise warriors o hav e found a resting place t the Uji River weir.*

The three , resident s of Ise Province, were Kurod a no Goheishiro , Hino n o Juro, and Otobe no Yashichi. Hino, a veteran warrior, wedged the end of his bow into a rock crevice, scrambled out of the water, and pulled his comrades to safety. Once the Heike host had crossed the river, they bore down on the Byodoin gate and entered in waves to press the fight. Those withi n took advantage of the tumult to star t Princ e Mochihito of f toward th e southern capital , while Yorimasa and his men stayed behind to check the enemy with their arrows . Giving battl e a t th e ag e o f mor e tha n seventy , the Third-Ran k Novic e Yorimasa was hit in the left kne e by an arrow. It was a grievous wound, an d * Th e translatio n attempts to conve y the tone of the original, which puns on hi o (firs t tw o syllables o f hiodoshi, "flame-re d lacing" ; "whitebait, " a kin d o f fish trapped i n th e Uj i Rive r weirs).

Chapter Four 15

7

he resolved to dispatch himself with a tranquil heart, but enemies bore down on hi m a s h e retreate d towar d th e Byodoi n gate . Cla d i n a blu e brocad e hitatare and a suit of armor lace d with thic k Chines e damask, an d ridin g a whitish roan, his second son, Kanetsuna, waged a defensive battle to give his father tim e to retire . Agai n and again , Kanetsun a returned t o confron t th e foe, until an arrow fired by Kazusa no Taro Hangan hi t him in the face . H e reeled fro m th e shock , an d Jiromaru , a pag e o f prodigious strengt h wh o served the Kazus a Governor, force d his horse alongsid e the roan , grapple d with Kanetsuna, and brought him crashing down. Kanetsuna, who was likewise famous for his strength, pressed the page to the ground and decapitate d him, despit e hi s grave head wound . Bu t fourteen or fifteen Heike warrior s sprang fro m thei r horse s a s h e regaine d hi s feet , attacke d i n concert , an d finally brought him down . Nakatsuna too k his own life in the Byodoin fishing pavilion after sufferin g many grievou s wounds ; Shimokawab e n o Tozabur o Kiyochik a cut of f his head and threw it under the veranda. Nakaie and his son Nakamitsu pressed the fo e mercilessly , too k man y trophies , an d die d i n battle . Nakaie , th e oldest son of the Crown Prince's Guards Captain Yoshikata, had been adopted and reared with affectio n b y Yorimasa after th e Captain's death . Now, mos t pitifully, h e had fulfille d a long-standing vow to di e with his benefactor. Yorimasa summone d Watanab e n o Chojits u Tono . "Cu t of f my head, " he said. Tono burst into tears, unable to bear the thought o f taking the head fro m his master's livin g body. "I canno t kil l you. I promise to cu t i t off after yo u kill yourself," h e said. "Your feelings are natural." Yorimas a turned toward the west, chanted ten Buddha-invocations in a loud voice, and spoke his last sad words : umoregi n o N hana saku koto mo ha nakarishi n i a mi no nar u hate zo ye kanashikarikeru tha

o flowe r o f fortune s blessed a life resembling long-buried tree— t how bitter is the though t t al l should end like this.

Without anothe r word , h e thrust th e ti p o f his sword int o hi s belly and fel l forward, hi s vitals pierced. Although we would not expec t a verse of a man at such a time, Yorimasa had been an ardent poet since boyhood, and he did not forget his avocation a t the end. Tono took the head, fastened it to a rock, his tears streaming , stole undetecte d through th e enemy ranks, an d san k it in the depth s of the Uj i River. The Heike samura i were bent on takin g Palace Guard Ki o alive, but Ki o divined their plan. He pressed the foe mercilessly, sustained a mortal wound , and perished b y cutting his belly open. Tayu Genkaku may have concluded that the Prince would be far away by then. He broke through th e enemy ranks with a n oversized sword i n his lef t hand an d a long spear i n his right, jumped into th e river , struck botto m in full armor , reache d the opposite shore , an d ascended a height. "How abou t it, Taira lords! Is this climb too much for you?" he shouted in a mighty voice. Then h e went back to Miidera .

158 Chapter

Four

"The Princ e will probably hav e take n advantag e o f th e tumul t t o leav e for th e souther n capita l ahea d o f the others, " thought th e Hid a Governo r Kageie, a veteran warrior. Instea d of joining the battle , he and hi s five hundred rider s set out i n pursuit with flailing whips an d flapping stirrups. Just as he had suspected , th e Prince was fleeing, escorted b y a mere thirty horse men. Kagei e and hi s me n caugh t u p wit h the m i n fron t o f th e Komyoza n torii. The y showere d the m wit h arrows , an d th e Princ e topple d fro m hi s mount, hi s lef t sid e pierced b y a shaf t fro m a n anonymou s bow . Someon e cut of f his head . "Why shoul d we try t o sta y alive any longer? " Eleven members of the escort die d i n battle , shoutin g an d yelling : Onisado , Aradosa , Aradaibu , Igako, Shunshu, and the Six Konkoin Goblins . With enemie s i n pursui t an d hi s hors e weakening , th e Prince' s foste r brother, Munenobu , jumpe d into Niin o Pond , an d puttin g duckwee d ove r his face, staye d there, trembling, while the hostile riders passed. Presently , a boisterous grou p o f four o r five hundred mounte d warrior s returned , bear ing on a shutter a headless corpse i n a sacramental white robe . Munenob u saw that i t was the Prince, with Koeda , the flute he had wante d i n his coffi n when he died, still tucked into his waistband. Munenobu longed to rush forward an d embrac e the body, bu t fea r hel d him back. After th e enemies had all gone , h e emerge d fro m th e pond , wrun g ou t hi s soaked garments , pu t them on again, and went weeping into the city, where he became an object of universal censure . Meanwhile, mor e tha n seve n thousan d armore d an d helmete d Nar a monks were setting forth to meet the Prince, their rear guard still assembled at th e Kofukuj i Grea t Sout h Gat e whe n th e vanguar d reached Kozu . They halted i n frustration , restrainin g their tears , upo n learnin g that th e Princ e had bee n slai n in fron t o f the Komyoza n torii. I t was a wretched fat e tha t had doome d th e Prince to death when help was only a league away.

[13] The Young Prince Becomes a Monk The Tair a force s returne d t o Rokuhar a a t dusk , holdin g alof t sword s and spear s o n whic h wer e impale d head s belongin g to Princ e Mochihito , Yorimasa's kinsmen, and various Miidera monks—mor e than five hundred in all. The wild clamor of the warriors was inexpressibly dreadful. Yorimasa's head wa s not o n display , thanks t o Watanab e n o Chojits u Tono , who ha d sunk it deep in the Uji River, but thos e o f his sons had bee n sought out an d retrieved. The Prince' s hea d remaine d unidentifie d becaus e nobody ha d visite d his house for years. "Sadanobu, the Director o f the Bureau of Medicine, treate d him once; he must know what he looks like," someone said. They summoned Sadanobu, bu t h e replied that h e was ill. Then a certain lady, who was said to hav e bee n th e Prince' s favorite , wa s foun d an d brough t t o Rokuhara . Having enjoyed the Prince's special affection an d given birth to his child, she could scarcely have failed to recognize him. She pressed her sleeve to her fac e and burs t int o tear s afte r a singl e glance : thu s the y kne w tha t th e hea d was his.

Chapter Four 15

9

Prince Mochihit o ha d fathere d numerous childre n b y differen t women . One of the Hachijo Imperial Lady's attendants, Sanm i (a daughter of the lyo Governor Morinori), had borne him a son and a daughter, who were then in their seventh and fifth years. Kiyomori addressed the Imperial Lady through his younge r brother , Middl e Counselo r Yorimori . " I a m tol d tha t Princ e Takakura ha d a numbe r of children. Girl s are of no concer n t o us , bu t w e require this son immediately." "The boy' s nurs e seems to hav e lost he r hea d and take n hi m into hidin g the mornin g afte r th e rumor s began . W e can' t fin d hi m anywhere, " sh e answered. Yorimori coul d thin k o f nothin g bette r tha n t o tel l Kiyomor i the sam e thing. "Where els e could h e b e bu t i n he r palace ? If that's th e wa y thing s are , have some warriors search the premises," Kiyomori said. Yorimori wa s marrie d t o th e Imperia l Lady' s foste r sister , Saisho , wh o served a s on e o f he r ladies-in-waiting . H e wa s i n th e habi t o f visiting th e palace, an d th e Imperia l Lady had grow n fon d o f him, but sh e treated hi m like a stranger afte r h e came for the young Prince. "It i s useless for me to try to escape ; th e affai r i s too serious, " the Prince said to the Imperial Lady. "You must turn me over to them right away." Tears streamed down the Imperial Lady's face. "Ordinary children do not reach the age of reason at seven or eight. Alas! You talk that way because you are afraid o f bringing calamity on us. What goo d did it do for me to devot e six or seve n years to you r upbringing , now that this terrible fat e confront s you?" She shed helpless tears. When Yorimor i repeated hi s demand fo r th e youn g Prince, th e Imperia l Lady perforce agree d t o giv e him up . Th e parting mus t have been unbearable for the child's mother, Lad y Sanmi, who coul d never expect t o see him again. Weeping , sh e dresse d him , smoothe d hi s hair, an d sen t hi m ou t a s though i n a dream. Th e Imperia l Lady, the ladies-in-waiting , an d eve n th e page girls all wept unti l their sleeve s were drenched. Yorimori took custod y of the Prince, put hi m in a carriage, and delivered him to Rokuhara . Munemori went to his father afte r h e saw the Prince. "For som e reason, I felt extremel y sorry for the Princ e when I met him. I know i t is a rather un reasonable request, but please grant me his life," he said. "If I do, yo u mus t se e to i t tha t h e takes Buddhist vows a t once," Kiyomori said . Munemori informe d the Hachij o Imperia l Lady. "There ca n b e no pos sible objection, " th e Lad y said. "Don' t wast e a moment. " They mad e th e boy a monk , a followe r o f th e Buddha , an d assigne d hi m t o th e Ninnaj i Abbot as a disciple. It was he who later came to be known as the Yasui Archbishop Doson, the Senior Abbot at the Toji Temple.

[14] Th e Matter o f To/ 6 Another of Prince Mochihito's sons had been living in Nara. His guardian, the Sanuki Governor Shigehide , made him a monk and fled with him to the northern provinces. Kiso no Yoshinaka took the boy along when he marched

160 Chapter

Four

on th e capital , an d arrange d a coming-of-ag e ceremon y fo r hi m i n th e thought tha t h e migh t rais e hi m t o th e throne . Peopl e thu s calle d hi m th e Kiso Prince . H e wa s als o know n a s th e Princ e Who Returne d t o La y Lif e and a s th e Noyor i Princ e (becaus e he wen t late r t o liv e a t Noyor i i n th e Saga area) . Once i n the past, a physiognomist name d Tojo ha d predicted , wit h com plete accuracy, that Yorimichi and Norimichi would both serv e as Regents to three Emperor s an d liv e to th e ag e of eighty, and tha t Korechika' s feature s were thos e o f a ma n wh o woul d suffe r exile . Shotoku Taish i ha d sai d tha t Emperor Suju n ha d th e loo k o f a man wh o woul d mee t a violent end, an d the Empero r wa s indee d assassinate d b y Umako . Superio r me n hav e bee n capable o f remarkabl e prophecies , eve n thoug h the y ma y no t necessaril y have been professional physiognomists. But the Physiognomist-Lesser Coun selor Korenag a must be said to have blundered.* In th e middl e era , tw o son s o f sag e Emperors , th e Forme r an d Latte r Princely Central Affair s Minister s Kaneakir a and Tomohira, faile d to ascen d the throne bu t neve r dreamed o f starting a revolt. There was also the case of Retired Emperor Go-Sanjo' s abl e and learne d third son , Princ e Sukehito. In his last testament , th e Retire d Empero r tol d Empero r Shirakaw a (wh o was then Crow n Prince ) t o arrang e fo r th e Princ e to succee d him , bu t th e Emperor disregarde d hi s instructions fo r some reason. Instead , b y way of compensation, h e bestowed th e Minamot o surnam e on th e Prince' s son , raise d him at a single stroke fro m n o rank to Third, and made him a Middle Cap tain. I t i s sai d tha t th e Yoi n Majo r Counselo r Sadamu , a so n o f Empero r Saga, was the only earlier first-generation Minamoto to rise directly from n o rank t o Third . Tha t so n o f Prince Sukehito wa s the Hanazon o Ministe r of the Lef t Arihito . Rewards were bestowed o n the high monks who ha d performed subjuga tion ritual s during Prince Mochihito's rebellion. Munemori's son , Gentleman-in-Waitin g Kiyomune , wa s grante d Thir d Rank an d becam e known a s the Gentleman-in-Waitin g of Third Rank . H e was barel y twelve . Munemor i himsel f ha d bee n a mer e Assistan t Com mander in the Military Guards at the same age: it was unheard of for anyone but a Regent's son to achieve senior noble status overnight. According to the promotion document , th e nomination wa s "a rewar d fo r hunting down an d killing Minamoto n o Mochihito, the monk Yorimasa, and the monk's sons." By "Minamot o n o Mochihito " was mean t Princ e Mochihito. As though i t were no t enoug h t o murde r a so n of the senio r Retire d Emperor , the y ha d the effrontery t o refe r t o him by a subject's name.

[15] The Thrush Monsters The Minamoto Third-Ran k Novice Yorimasa was a son of Director o f the Military Store s Burea u Nakamasa , a grandso n o f th e Mikaw a Governo r Yoritsuna, an d a descendan t i n th e fift h generatio n o f the Setts u Governo r Yorimitsu. Durin g th e Hoge n fighting , h e ha d gallope d a t th e forefron t o f * I n predicting that Princ e Mochihito migh t ascend th e throne .

Chapter Four 16

1

the court' s force s bu t receive d n o rewar d worth y o f mention ; durin g th e Heiji Disturbance, he had rallie d to the same banner, heedless of family ties , but hi s recompens e wa s agai n inadequate . Althoug h h e serve d a s a Palac e Guard for years, he was not granted courtier privileges until he expressed his bitterness i n verse toward the end of his life : hito shirez u Unknow ouchiyama no th yamamori wa a kogakurete nom i eve tsuki o miru ka na a

n to others— e guardian who watches t Palace Mountain, r hidden behind trees s he gazes at the moon.*

Later, afte r havin g held Senio r Fourth Lowe r Ran k fo r a time , h e com posed thi s poem i n the hope of attaining Third Rank : noborubeki On tayori naki mi wa t ko no moto n i mus shii o hiroite simpl yo o wataru ka na unde

e who lack s acces s o a means of climbing t be satisfie d y to gathe r up nuts r the sweet chestnut tree.+

In consequence, he acquired Third Rank. He took Buddhist vows almost immediately afterward , becam e know n a s th e Minamot o Novic e o f Thir d Rank, and live d to the age of seventy-five. Yorimasa had performe d his greatest exploit durin g the reign of Emperor Konoe. Aroun d th e Ninpe i era , th e sovereig n wa s bein g frightened almos t senseless nigh t afte r night . Abl e monks o f hig h statu s ha d bee n commis sioned t o conduc t larg e ritual s an d secre t rituals , bu t thei r exertion s ha d proved ineffective : wheneve r the Hour of the Ox rolled around , a cluster of black cloud s would com e fro m th e directio n o f the Higashisanj o wood s t o hover ove r th e imperia l palace, an d th e Empero r woul d alway s be throw n into a panic. A general meeting of senior nobles was finally convened to con sider th e situation . Ther e ha d bee n a simila r perio d o f nightl y imperia l trepidation aroun d the Kanji era, during Emperor Horikawa's reign . Yoshiie, the Defens e Garriso n Commande r o f the day , had statione d himsel f o n th e wide veranda of the Shishinden, given his bow three demon-chasing twang s at th e hou r o f th e Emperor' s affliction , an d shoute d i n a might y voice , "Minamoto n o Yoshiie , the Forme r Governo r o f Mutsu!" Everyone' s hai r had stood on end, and His Majesty's affliction had vanished. The best course, it was now decided, would be to issue immediate orders for a warrior to stand guard according t o Yoshiie' s precedent. Yorimasa , who wa s still Director of the Militar y Store s Burea u then, wa s selecte d fro m amon g th e Minamot o and Taira men. "From of old, th e mission of warriors posted t o the court ha s been to repulse rebel s an d destro y violator s o f imperial commands," Yorimas a said. "I hav e not hear d o f anyone who wa s ordered t o subdu e an invisible mon* "Moon " is a metaphor for the Emperor. Th e poem puns on shii, which can mean both "Fourt h Rank " an d shiinoki (Castanopsis cuspidata^ translate d freely a s "sweet chestnut"), a tree related to the chinquapin. t

162 Chapter

Four

ster." But i t wa s a n imperia l command , s o he went t o th e palac e a s summoned, accompanie d by only one man, a trusted retainer from Totomi Province name d I no Hayata , who m h e had instructe d t o carr y arrow s fledged with shor t lower-win g feathers . H e mounte d vigi l o n th e verand a o f th e Shishinden, dressed i n a double-patterned damas k huntin g robe an d carry ing a rattan-wrapped bo w and two barbed arrows fledged with pheasant tail feathers. H e carrie d tw o arrow s becaus e h e planne d tha t i f th e firs t on e missed the monster, h e would sen d the second int o the neckbone of Middle Controller Masayori , whos e suggestion , "Yorimas a i s a man wh o ca n sub due a monster," had le d to his being chosen. When th e hou r o f the Emperor' s ordea l arrived , clusterin g clouds traile d over the imperial palace fro m th e directio n o f the Higashisanjo woods, just as people had reported . Yorimas a stared upwar d an d descrie d a weird for m in the clouds . H e di d not thin k he would surviv e if he missed his mark. But he strun g the arro w wit h a prayer t o Hachiman , dre w th e bow to th e full , and sen t th e shaf t whizzin g on it s way. I t thudde d home , an d h e gav e th e archer's cheer : " A hit!" I no Hayat a dashe d over , caugh t th e creatur e a s it fell, pinned it down, and stabbe d it with nin e quick thrusts. Peopl e of every status held up hand torches , an d th e Emperor sa w the monster, whic h was an unspeakably fearsome apparition with a monkey's head, a badger's body , a snake' s tail , an d a tiger' s legs , an d whic h uttere d a cr y lik e tha t o f th e golden mountai n thrush . I n a n exces s o f admiration , Hi s Majest y grante d Yorimasa the gif t o f a sword calle d Shishio [Lio n King]. The Uj i Minister of the Lef t Yorinag a took th e weapo n an d starte d dow n th e mai n stairway of the Shishinde n to presen t it . A cuckoo flew overhead, singin g two o r thre e notes, jus t a s h e reache d th e halfwa y point . (I t was pas t th e Tent h o f th e Fourth Month. ) H e recited the first part o f a poem : hototogisu Th na o mo kumoi ni it aguru k a n a i

e cuckoo's nam e soars, s cadences resoundin g n the real m of the clouds .

Yorimasa touche d hi s right kne e to th e ground , sprea d hi s lef t sleeve , an d supplied the missing lines with a sideways glance at the moon: yumihari tsuk i no I iru n i makasete b

t was merely drawn fort h y the sinking crescent moon.*

Then h e took the sword an d withdrew . Emperor an d subject s alike praise d him . "H e i s bot h a n incomparabl e archer an d a remarkabl e poet. " Th e monste r wa s pu t i n a dugou t an d shipped downstream . Around the Oho era, while Emperor Nij o was on the throne, a grotesqu e * I t i s a conventio n o f classica l Japanese literatur e that th e cucko o sing s in th e dar k o f a summer night. "Cuckoo" and "realm o f the clouds" are metaphors for Yorimasa and the imperial palace. N a o agu, the dictionary form o f the phrase translated as "name soars, " can mean both "declar e one' s identity" (use d here of the cuckoo's song ) and "be famous. " Puns on yumi ("bow"; i n combinatio n wit h hart, "draw n bow, " a nam e fo r th e crescen t moon ) an d ir u ("sink"; "shoot") yield another meaning for Yorimasa's lines: "I merely hoped fo r the best and let fly."

Chapter Four 16

3

bird that was said to be a thrush monster annoye d the Emperor b y uttering incessant cries in the imperial palace grounds. As before, Yorimasa was summoned. The time was early evening in the last third of the Fifth Month . The bird calle d onc e an d the n fel l silen t i n th e darkness , offerin g a n arche r n o target. Yorimas a fitte d a grea t humming-bul b arrow t o hi s bo w an d dis patched i t ove r th e imperia l residentia l compoun d i n th e directio n fro m which th e cr y had come , an d th e startle d bir d began to pip e overhea d i n a thin, reed y voice. Yorimas a affixed a second arrow , a small humming-bulb, sent it whistling into the creature's flesh, and brought thrush and hummingbulb down together in front of him. The palace buzzed with excitement, an d the Emperor' s admiratio n kne w n o bounds . Th e gif t o n tha t occasion , a n imperial robe , wa s transmitted b y the Oi-no-mikad o Ministe r o f the Righ t Kin'yoshi. "In the past, Yang You shot a wild goose beyond the clouds; in our day, Yorimasa has shot a thrush monster in the rain," Kin'yoshi said in praise as he draped th e garment over Yorimasa's shoulder. He recited the first part of a poem: satsuki yami Ah na o arawaseru o koyoi ka na despit

, this evening n which glory has shone bright e the darkness —

Yorimasa supplied the missing lines: tasokare tok i m o w suginu t o omo u n i fo

e would have thought i t past th e hou r r bringing a name to light. *

Then h e withdrew with the robe on his shoulder. Yorimasa later received Izu Province, made his son Nakatsuna th e provincial Governor, attaine d Thir d Rank , an d controlle d Goka-no-sh o in Tanba Province and Tomiyagaw a in Wakasa Province. He might have lived in perfect comfor t i f he ha d no t bee n s o ill-advise d as to plo t a senseles s revolt, cause the death of a Prince, and brin g about hi s own destruction .

[i6] The Burning of Miidera The formerl y fractiou s Hie i monk s remained perfectly quiet , resolve d t o take no part in what was going on. "Miidera an d th e souther n capita l hav e become enemies of the court , i n the one case by harboring the Prince and in the other b y going to meet him. They must be attacked," the Taira decided. The y sent a force o f more tha n ten thousand mounte d men toward th e Onjoj i o n the Twenty-Seventh of the Fifth Month , wit h Kiyomori' s fourt h son , Middl e Captai n Shigehira , a s Commander-in-Chief an d the Satsuma Governor Tadanori a s Deputy Com mander. Th e monk s awaite d the m a t th e templ e behin d moat s an d barri cades of shields and branches . The arrow exchange took place during the Hour o f the Hare; the ensuing battle continue d unti l nightfall, claimin g the live s o f more tha n thre e hun * The translatio n is only a rough approximatio n of the original , which puns on tasokare, translatable both as "twilight" and as "who i s that?" The na o agu pun used in the earlier poem is implicit here as a reply to th e question .

164 Chapter

Four

dred soldier-monk s an d othe r defenders . Then a nigh t engagement began , during which th e court's warriors pu t th e temple to th e torch afte r forcin g their wa y inside in the darkness . Mos t tragically , the flames consumed th e Hongakuin; th e Jokiin; the Shinnyoin ; the Kaon'in ; th e Fugendo; the Dai hoin; the Shoryuin ; the cloiste r containin g Precepto r Kyodai' s image ; the temple's mai n image, that o f Maitreya; th e square Great Lectur e Hall, with its eight bays; the bell tower; the sutra treasury; the Sacramental Water Hall; the guardia n shrines; and th e Ne w Kuman o Shrine. A total of six hundred thirty-seven building s and pagoda s wer e al l transformed int o smok e i n a n instant, a s wer e eightee n hundre d fifty-thre e commoners ' house s i n Otsu , more tha n seve n thousand scroll s o f the Buddhis t canon brough t bac k b y Chisho, an d mor e tha n tw o thousan d images . I t seeme d tha t th e celestia l beings' five-toned music must cease forever i n this age, that the Naga Kings' threefold affliction s mus t grow eve r more grievous. Miidera wa s originall y th e privat e templ e o f a certai n aspiran t t o th e post of district chief in Omi Province, a man who presented the establishment to Emperor Tenmu for conversion into an imperial vow temple. Its principal object o f worship, Maitreya , wa s th e Buddh a particularly revered b y tha t sovereign. Precepto r Kyodai , wh o wa s know n a s a livin g manifestatio n of Maitreya, performe d ritual s ther e fo r a hundre d an d sixt y year s befor e entrusting th e institutio n t o th e Grea t Teache r Chisho . W e ar e tol d tha t Maitreya await s the distant dawn when he will descend fro m hi s Jewel Palace i n th e Tusit a Heave n an d b e rebor n unde r th e dragon-flowe r tree — but wha t ar e w e t o mak e o f suc h a dreadfu l calamit y a t hi s temple ? Th e Great Teacher Chisho had regarde d this as a sacred site where the Dharma Transmitting Water Consecration migh t be performed, and the name Miidera had com e abou t because he had take n th e pre-dawn hol y water fro m a well on th e premises. * Bu t no w tha t auspicious , augus t plac e ha d diminishe d into nothingness . Th e exoteri c an d esoteri c teaching s ha d bee n destroye d instantly; the temple buildings had disappeare d withou t a trace. Naught remained in the precincts where the rituals of the three mystic things had been practiced; no longer did the handbells ring. No summer-retreat flowers were offered; n o sound was heard of holy water bein g drawn fro m th e well. Aged and virtuou s monks of renown neglecte d ritual s and studies ; disciple s wh o should have received the dharma were cut off from scripture s and teachings . The temple' s Abbot , Priestl y Imperial Princ e Enkei , los t hi s positio n a s Tennoji Abbot . I n addition , thirtee n court-appointe d supervisor y official s were deprived of their posts and remande d into th e custod y o f the Imperial Police. Sentences of banishment were meted out to more than thirty soldiermonks, includin g Jomei Meishu of Tsutsui. "Such confusio n in the realm and such tumult in the land are no ordinary matters," people said . "The y mus t b e a sig n that tim e ha s ru n ou t fo r th e Heike." * "Thre e Wells Temple" i s the litera l meaning of the graph s now use d fo r th e name . Th e narrator fail s to explain the significance of the first syllable, which has been conjectured to represent either the respect prefix m i or an allusion to the alleged use of the well water for the birth celebrations of three early sovereigns.

Chapter 5

[i] The Transfer of the Capital There was a tremendous commotion i n the city when it was learned that the Emperor was to move to Fukuhara on the Third Day of the Sixth Month in tha t year , the fourt h of the Jisho era. Despit e recent rumors of a plan t o change th e capital , nobod y ha d considere d th e even t imminent ; an d hig h and low greeted the news with the utmost agitation and confusion. To make matters worse , th e departur e dat e wa s advance d fro m th e Thir d t o th e Second. The imperia l trave l palanqui n wa s brough t u p durin g the Hou r o f th e Hare on th e Second, an d th e littl e three-year-old Emperor climbe d blithely in. Although it is usual for a young sovereign's mother to accompany him in the palanquin, the custom was not followe d on that occasion. Th e imperial nurse Sotsu-no-suke, the wife o f the Taira Major Counselo r Tokitada , wen t instead. Kenreimon'in , Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakawa , an d Retire d Em peror Takakur a al l made the journey. The Regent , the Chancellor , an d th e other senio r noble s and courtier s escorted th e imperial party wit h seeming enthusiasm. On the Third, the dignitaries reached Fukuhara, where Middle Counselo r Yorimori's vill a becam e th e imperia l palace ; o n th e Fourth , th e Empero r granted Yorimor i Senior Second Rank as a reward fo r th e gif t o f his house , thus promoting hi m over the head of Major Captain Yoshimichi , the so n of the Kuj o Ministe r o f th e Righ t Kanezane . It wa s th e firs t tim e a regenta l scion had bee n outstripped i n rank by the second son of an ordinary family . After Kiyomor i had at last relented enough to bring Retired Emperor GoShirakawa from th e Toba Mansion t o the capital, Princ e Mochihito's revolt had rekindled his fury agains t the former sovereign . He forced him to g o to Fukuhara, and there he shut him inside a three-bay, shingle-roofed structure surrounded b y a wooden fenc e wit h only one entrance, which was guarded

166 Chapter

Five

by a warrio r calle d Harad a n o Taif u Tanenao . Becaus e visits to th e hous e were unde r stric t control , th e loca l youth s calle d i t th e Priso n Palace . Th e very sound o f the name was inauspicious and frightening . " I hav e no desir e to concer n mysel f furthe r wit h affair s o f state," the Retire d Empero r said . "My only wish is to find peace of mind by traveling from mountain t o moun tain and temple to temple." The wickednes s o f th e Heik e ha d reache d it s zenith . "I t ha s bee n on e thing after anothe r ever since the Angen era—the banishment and murder of senior noble s and courtiers , th e exil e of a Regent, th e elevatio n of a son-in law t o th e regency , th e transfe r o f the Retire d Empero r t o th e Seina n Detached Palac e an d th e killin g of his secon d son , Princ e Takakura," peopl e said. "I s Kiyomori moving the capital becaus e there is no other outrag e lef t for hi m to perpetrate? " The remova l of the capital was not unprecedented . Sinc e the reig n of Emperor Jinmu , ther e ha d bee n mor e tha n thirt y instance s o f imperial reloca tions t o differen t province s o r sites—indeed , a s man y a s forty . Empero r Jinmu wa s th e fourt h so n o f Hikonagisatakeugayafukiawasezunomikoto , the fift h o f th e earthl y divin e rulers ; hi s mother , Tamayorihime , wa s th e daughter of a sea god. H e was the successor t o the twelve generations of the divine ag e an d th e ancesto r o f th e innumerabl e human monarchs . H e as cended th e thron e i n Miyazaki District , Hyug a Province , durin g a kanototori year, marched toward the east in the Tenth Month of the fifty-ninth year of hi s reign , a tsuchinoto-hitsuji year, halte d i n the Centra l Lan d o f Abundant Ree d Plains , buil t a capita l a t Moun t Uneb i i n wha t i s no w calle d Yamato Province, reclaimed land at Kashiwara, and erected a residence, th e place known a s the Kashiwara Palace.* The firs t twelv e emperors , fro m Jinm u t o Keiko , establishe d capital s i n various Yamato districts without movin g beyond that province . The cour t move d t o Om i Provinc e durin g Empero r Seimu' s firs t year , and th e capital wa s established in Shiga District. The cour t move d t o Nagat o Provinc e durin g Empero r Chuai' s secon d year, and the capital was established in Toyora District . When that Empero r died i n th e province , hi s consort, Empres s Jingu, succeede d t o th e throne , and attacked an d subdued Kikai, Koguryo, and the Khitans as a female ruler. After he r retur n fro m th e victorious foreig n campaigns , sh e gave birth t o a son in Mikasa District , Chikuzen Province. (The place is known a s the Birth Palace.) That son, i f we may venture to spea k of it, was the go d Hachiman , who wa s know n a s Empero r Oji n afte r h e ascende d th e throne . Empres s Jingu late r move d t o Yamat o Province and live d in the Iwan e Wakazakura Palace. Empero r Oji n live d i n th e Karushimaakar i Palac e i n th e sam e province. The court move d t o Naniw a i n Tsu Provinc e during Emperor Nintoku' s first year, and the sovereign lived at the Takatsu Palace . * Th e unidentifiabl e date s i n this mythica l account ar e reckone d accordin g t o th e sexage nary cycl e importe d fro m China . "Centra l Lan d o f Abundant Ree d Plains " wa s a nam e fo r Japan.

Chapter Five 16

7

The court moved to Yamato Province during Emperor Richu's second year, and the capital was established in Tochi District . The court moved to Kawachi Province during Emperor Hansei's first year, and th e sovereign lived at the Shibagaki Palace. The court moved to Yamato Province again during Emperor Ingyo's fortysecond year , and the sovereign lived in the Tobutori Asuka Palace. In the twenty-first year of Emperor Yuryaku's reign, the sovereign took up his abode a t Hatsuse Asakur a in the same province. The court moved to Tsuzuki in Yamashiro Province during the fifth year of Emperor Keitai' s reign ; then , afte r twelv e years , th e sovereig n too k u p hi s abode a t Otogun. The court returned to Yamato Province during Emperor Senka's first year, and the sovereign lived in the Hinokuma Irun o Palace. The cour t move d t o Nagar a i n Setts u Provinc e durin g th e firs t yea r of Taika i n Empero r Kotoku' s reign , an d th e sovereig n live d i n th e Toyozak i Palace. The cour t returne d t o Yamat o Province durin g Empress Saimei' s secon d year, and th e sovereign lived in the Okamoto Palace. The court move d to Omi Province in Emperor Tenchi's sixth year, and the sovereign live d in the Otsu Palace . The court returned to Yamato Province during Emperor Tenmu's first year, and th e sovereig n live d i n th e Okamot o Sout h Palace . H e wa s calle d th e Kiyomibara Emperor . Empress Jito an d Empero r Monm u bot h live d in the Fujiwar a Palac e in the same province . Seven sovereigns , fro m Empres s Genme i t o Empero r Konin , live d at th e Nara capital . On th e Secon d o f the Tent h Mont h i n the thir d yea r of Enryaku, during the reig n o f Empero r Kanmu , th e cour t move d fro m th e Nar a capital , Kasuga-no-sato, t o Nagaok a i n Yamashir o Province . Durin g th e Firs t Month o f the tent h year , th e Empero r sen t Majo r Counselo r Fujiwar a n o Ogurumaru, Consultant-Major Controlle r o f the Left K i no Kosami, and Senior Bisho p Genke i t o inspec t Ud a Village in Kadon o Distric t i n the sam e province. The three submitted a unanimous report: "Upon investigation, we found the site to possess the Four Proper Geographic Features—a stream on the east, a broad roa d on the west, a marsh on the south, an d a high mountain o n th e north . I t is ideal fo r a n imperia l capital." The Empero r conse quently moved th e capital fro m Nagaok a t o it s present sit e on the Twenty First Da y o f th e Elevent h Month i n th e thirteent h yea r o f Enryaku , afte r having announce d hi s intentio n t o th e god s o f the Kam o Shrin e i n Otag i District. Ther e hav e been thirty-two sovereign s since then; mor e tha n thre e hundred an d eighty springs and autumns have passed. Emperor Kanm u was sure that he was the one who had foun d th e perfect imperial seat, even though earlie r rulers had established many other capital s in differen t province s an d localities . Afte r consultatio n wit h Minister s o f State, senior nobles, and men of excellence in various pursuits with a view to ensuring the permanenc e o f his choice, h e commissioned a n eight-foo t clay

168 Chapter

Five

statue—a figure dressed in iron armor an d a n iron helmet, and arme d with an iron bow and iron arrows—and issued orders for its burial at the highest point o f the easter n hills , with it s fac e turne d towar d th e west . "Yo u must serve as a guardian spirit, ready to frustrat e an y future attemp t t o move the capital to another province," h e told it. And so it is that the mound stirs and utters sound s wheneve r a n untowar d even t threaten s th e land . I t ha s sur vived to this day, known as the Mound o f the General. Because Emperor Kanmu was the ancestor of their clan, the Taira ought to have show n scrupulou s respect fo r hi s capital, the Cit y of Peace and Tran quility. Instead, for no real reason, they scandalously removed his cherished imperial seat to anothe r province. Emperor Sag a had wante d t o mov e elsewhere a t th e tim e of Retired Empero r Heizei' s disturbance—th e on e instigated b y Principal Handmaid Kusuko—bu t th e ide a ha d com e t o nothin g because of opposition fro m th e Ministers of State, the senior nobles, and th e provincial residents. It was outrageous that Kiyomori, a mere subject, should have taken it on himself to do what had been beyond the power of the master of th e realm , the Lor d of a Myriad Chariots . The old capital had bee n a magnificent city . Its guardian gods manifested their softene d radiance i n th e fou r directions ; it s wonder-working temple s ranged with tile d roofs aligned from north to south; its common fol k kne w no hardships ; i t offere d eas y acces s t o th e Fiv e Hom e Province s an d th e Seven Circuits . But now al l the street crossings were torn up , an d i t was almost impossibl e for carriages to g o back and forth . The rare travelers used small conveyance s and manage d a s best they could b y detours. Th e dwellings that had vied for space fell deeper into ruin with every passing day. Dismantled houses were made into rafts and floated down the Kamo and Katsura rivers; househol d effect s an d miscellaneou s belonging s wer e loade d ont o boats an d transported downstrea m towar d Fukuhara . Most sadly, the brilliant capital gradually merged into the rural landscape. An anonymou s hand inscribe d tw o poem s o n a palac e pilla r in th e ol d capital: momotose o Fated yokaeri mad e ni t sugikinishi Otagi-no-sato otagi n o sato no th are ya hatenamu fou

, i t appears , o molde r into ruin — , e capital tha t survived r time s a hundred years.

sakiizuru Perilou hana n o miyako o a furisutete afte kaze fuku har a n o o sue zo ayauki fai

s the futur e t windswept Fukuhara r th e desertio n f the brilliant capital, r a s blossoming flowers.

It had bee n decided tha t th e ceremonia l start o f construction a t the ne w capital would take place on the Ninth of the Sixth Month. The two presiding officials (th e Tokudaiji Major Captain o f the Lef t Sanesad a and th e Tsuchi mikado Consultant-Middl e Captai n Michichika ) and th e Commissioner Controller (Chamberlain-Lesse r Controller of the Lef t Yukitaka ) proceeded

Chapter Five 16

9

with their subordinates to measure out the nine zones at the designated site , Nishi-no-no a t Wada-no-matsubara.* It was then discovered that ther e was only enough room for the first five zones, not fo r the others. Afte r member s of the party had returne d with their report, suggestions for alternative locations wer e advance d a t a meetin g o f senio r nobles—Inamin o i n Harim a Province, Koyan o i n Setts u Province , an d s o forth—bu t ther e appeare d small likelihood of a satisfactory solution. With th e ol d capita l alread y abandone d an d th e ne w on e ye t t o tak e shape, there was nobody who did not fee l as rootless as a floating cloud. The original inhabitants of the are a lamente d the los s of their land, the ne w ar rivals frette d ove r th e difficultie s o f building , an d al l fel t a s thoug h i n a dream. "We rea d o f a Chines e capital wit h 'three-;6 ' thoroughfare s an d twelv e gates," said Michichika.+ "There is certainly nothing to keep us from build ing a palace in a capital where there are no fewe r tha n five zones. We ought to construc t a temporar y imperia l residence a t once. " The authoritie s de cided t o follo w his advice , and Kiyomor i arranged fo r a special gif t o f Suo Province to th e Goj o Majo r Counselo r Kunitsuna , with th e understanding that th e revenues would b e used to defra y th e building costs. Thus wa s expense imposed o n th e stat e an d sufferin g visite d on th e commo n folk , even though i t woul d hav e been easy for a ma n wit h Kunitsuna' s enormous re sources to present a palace. Nothing coul d hav e been les s appropriate tha n t o mov e the capita l an d build a ne w palac e i n suc h a trouble d period , whil e a t th e sam e tim e postponing th e Grea t Thanksgiving Service, a ceremony of supreme importance. "In the wise reigns of the past," people said, "the imperia l palace was thatched wit h rushes , an d th e eave s remained untrimmed. Ou t o f compas sion for the folk an d anxiet y for the nation's welfare, the sovereign remitted the alread y modes t taxe s wheneve r h e sa w th e cooking-fir e smoke gro w thin. We are told that the populace dispersed when the Chu King erected the Zhanghua Terrace , an d tha t disorde r ensue d when th e Qi n Empero r buil t the Afang Palace. It was a pity that those rulers disregarded the examples of the earlie r monarch s wh o ha d lef t thei r roof s untrimmed , thei r rafter s unpainted, their carriages unadorned, an d their robes unpatterned. Ma y it not have been through reluctanc e to burde n his subjects that Tang Taizong decided against moving into his new Lishan Palace, preferring to let ferns tak e root i n th e tile s an d iv y overru n th e fences ? Wha t a differenc e fro m th e present state of affairs! "

[2] Moon-Viewing It ha d bee n determined that th e forma l star t o f construction a t th e ne w capital shoul d tak e plac e o n th e Nint h o f the Sixt h Month, th e ridgepole * A full-scale capita l was divided into nine parallel east-west zones (jo) o f equal area, numbered fro m nort h t o sout h (Ichijo , Nijo , etc.) . In the Heian capital , each zone was abou t 56 0 yards wide on its north-south axis . f A reference t o th e descriptio n o f Changa n i n th e Western Capital Rhapsody o f Ban G u

i yo Chapter

Five

raising o n th e Tent h o f the Eight h Month, an d th e imperia l entry int o th e palace o n th e Thirteent h o f th e Elevent h Month . Th e ne w cit y flourishe d as th e ol d declined ; summer , wit h it s man y startlin g events , gav e wa y t o autumn. As autumn graduall y progressed to its midpoint, those at Fukuhara wen t off i n searc h o f famou s moon-viewin g spots . Som e followe d th e coastlin e from Sum a to Akash i with th e ancien t tal e o f the Genj i Majo r Captai n i n mind; other s crosse d th e Awaj i Strait s t o gaz e on th e moo n fro m Eshim a Beach. Others wen t to Shirara, Fukiage, Waka-no-ura, Sumiyoshi, Naniwa, Takasago, o r Onoe , whenc e the y returne d afte r havin g see n th e moo n a t dawn. Thos e wh o ha d staye d i n th e forme r capita l di d thei r viewin g a t Fushimi or Hirosawa. Nostalgic fo r th e moo n ove r th e ol d capital , Majo r Captai n Sanesad a journeyed up fro m Fukuhar a soon afte r th e Tenth of the Eighth Month. All was transformed. Weeds choked th e gate s o f the fe w surviving houses; de w lay thick on the gardens. Ther e wer e mountains of mugwort, fields of reeds: the ruine d cit y wa s a wildernes s suc h a s roostin g bird s migh t see k out ; a moor nois y wit h insec t plaints , wher e yello w chrysanthemum s an d purpl e fujibakama ra n wild . Onl y Senio r Gran d Empres s Tashi* remaine d a t he r palace nea r th e Kono e riverbe d a s a reminder o f former days . Sanesada went t o the riverbed palace an d told a n Escort t o knock o n the main gate . A woman's voic e answered fro m inside . "Who come s to a place where no caller brushes dew fro m th e mugwort? " "The Majo r Captai n i s here from Fukuhara. " "The mai n gate is locked. Pleas e enter throug h th e small gate on th e eas t side." Sanesada entere d throug h th e east gate. Perhaps because she was lonely and nostalgic , the Senio r Grand Empres s had bee n playin g the lut e with th e sout h shutter s raised . "Ca n I be dream ing!" sh e exclaime d whe n Sanesad a appeared . "Com e righ t ove r here. " Now, fo r the first time, Sanesada felt able to understand that scene in the Uji section o f Th e Tale o f Genji wher e th e Eight h Prince' s daughter , reluctan t to bi d autum n farewell , seek s t o cal m he r emotion s b y playin g th e lut e through th e night , an d the n beckon s wit h he r plectrum t o th e newl y risen morning moon, as though stil l unreconciled t o the loss . There wa s i n th e palac e a lady-in-waitin g who m peopl e ha d dubbe d "Waiting-Evening" Kojiju . Sh e had acquire d the sobriquet b y replying with this poem when the Empress had asked, one day, "Is it more affecting to wait for a man i n the evenin g or t o se e him of f in the morning? " : matsu yoi no Hearin fukeyuku kan e no tol koe kikeb a whil kaeru ashit a n o wha tori wa mono k a wa heraldin

g templ e bells l th e passing of evening e I wait fo r him, t d o I care for cockcrow s g partings a t dawn?

(32.—92. A.D.), where, however, jo (Ch. tiao) means "traffic lane," not "zone," the interpretation Michichika chooses t o make five jo seem a large area. * Sanesada' s sister.

Chapter Five 17

1

Sanesada calle d fo r he r an d chatte d wit h he r abou t th e pas t an d present . When the night had gradually deepened, he composed a n imayo on the subject of decay in the ol d capital : furuki miyak o o Comin kite mireb a th asajigahara t o z o I arenikeru a tsuki no hikari wa Th kuma nakute i akikaze nomi zo th mi ni wa shimu pierce

g again to visit e ol d capital , see it sunk in ruin, reed-covered moor, e brilliant moonlight shines n every cranny; e chilly wind of autumn s to the bone .

He chanted th e song three times in a pure voice, and the Senior Grand Empress and al l her ladies wept into their sleeves. Sanesada took his leave at daybreak. As he was setting out towar d Fuku hara, he summoned one of his party, a Chamberlain. "Jiju seemed very sorry to part with us. Go back and say something to her," he told him. The Chamberlain went running back. "By command of His Lordship": mono ka wa to Yo kimi g a iikemu "Wha tori no ne no Why kesa shi mo nado k a move kanashikaruramu b

u once said, I hear, t do I care for such things? " , then, should you seem d to sadnes s this morning y the crowing of a cock?

Kojiju restraine d her tears: mataba kos o I fukeyuku kan e mo the mono narame call akanu wakar e no bu tori n o ne zo uki whe

f one is waiting, n the bell tolling the hour s forth misery — t how bitter the cockcrow s n one parts unsatisfied !

Sanesada was struck with admiratio n whe n the Chamberlain returned t o report. "Tha t i s why I sent you, " h e said . The gentlema n becam e know n thereafter a s the What D o I Care Chamberlain.

[3] Strange Occurrences Inauspicious dreams kept th e Taira in a constant stat e of nerves after th e move to Fukuhara, and there were many strange apparitions . One night, a huge face, to o bi g to fit into a single bay, peered in at Kiyomori's recumben t figure. Kiyomori glared at it, undaunted, an d i t vanished in an instant . On anothe r night , the crash of a mighty tree was heard near the Hill Palace, followe d b y a burst o f laughter i n what seemed th e equa l o f twenty o r thirty human voices, even though ther e were no tree s of any size in the en virons, the palace having just been built. In the thought that goblins were to blame, th e Tair a create d a "whizzing-arro w watch, " wit h a hundre d me n poised to release whizzing arrows by night and fifty by day. But not a sound

172. Chapter

Five

was heard when the archers shot toward the place where the goblins seemed to b e lurking; when the y shot i n other directions , ther e wa s loud laughter . Again, Kiyomori left his curtain-dais one morning, pushed open th e oute r door, an d foun d th e inne r courtyar d ful l o f innumerabl e skulls , whic h clashed an d rebounde d wit h a frightfu l clatte r an d rumble , rollin g u p an d down an d i n and out . H e called for his attendants. "I s someone o n duty? Is anyone around? " Bu t nobody happene d t o b e within earshot. All the skulls came together int o a single enormous whole, larger than the entire garden— a veritabl e mountai n a hundre d an d fort y o r fift y fee t high . I n tha t grea t head, there appeared thousand s and myriads of big human eyes, all of which fixed o n Kiyomor i wit h a n unblinking , angr y stare . Kiyomor i stoo d hi s ground unperturbed , glaring back, and the wrath i n his gaze made the great skull vanish without a trace, jus t as frost o r dew melts in the sun's rays . Furthermore, one night a mouse made a nest and bore its young in the tail of a hors e o n whic h Kiyomor i ha d lavishe d specia l care , housin g i t i n hi s best stable and assignin g many grooms t o cate r to its needs. Kiyomor i con sidered th e inciden t extraordinary . H e ordere d seve n Yin-Yan g Master s to divin e its significance, an d th e seve n reported, "Yo u mus t exercis e grea t caution." Th e hors e ha d bee n presente d t o Kiyomor i b y Ob a n o Sabur o Kagechika, a resident of Sagami Province, who had called it the finest animal in th e eigh t easter n provinces . I t was blac k wit h a white forehead , an d it s name wa s Mochizuk i [Ful l Moon]. Abe no Yasuchika , the Directo r o f th e Bureau of Divination, received it as a gift. During Emperor Tenchi's reign, so the Chronicles o f Japan tel l us, a n insurrecto n brok e ou t i n a foreig n lan d after a mouse built a nest and gav e birth in the tail of an imperia l mount . Also, a youn g samura i i n th e Minamot o Middl e Counselo r Masayori' s service ha d a n ominou s dream . I t seeme d tha t a thron g o f senio r official s dressed i n formal attir e ha d assemble d for a conference in what looke d lik e the offic e o f the Departmen t o f Shrines at th e Greate r Imperia l Palace, an d that they were expelling someone in a lower seat who gav e the impression of belonging to the Taira faction . "Who i s that person? " th e dreamer aske d a n old man. "The Itsukushim a deity," he answered. Then th e dignified , age d occupan t o f the highes t seat spoke . "Th e Swor d of Commission , temporaril y entruste d t o th e hous e o f Taira, i s now t o b e presented to the Izu Exile Yoritomo." "Please giv e i t t o m y grandso n afte r that, " sai d anothe r ol d ma n b y his side . When th e dreame r aske d abou t th e speakers , h e wa s told , "I t wa s th e Great Bodhisattva Hachiman who said the sword was to go to Yoritomo, and it was the Kasuga divinity who asked to have it go to his grandson next . I am the Takeuchi divinity." The samura i tol d other s o f his dream , an d th e stor y reache d Kiyomori , who sen t Genday u n o Hanga n Suesad a t o Masayori . "Tel l you r youn g samurai, th e one who ha d th e dream , t o com e her e a t once," he said. Th e samurai promptly took to his heels, but the matter was allowed to drop afte r Masayori hurried to Kiyomori's house and said, "There is absolutely nothing to the rumors you have heard." It was sad, others observed, that the house of

Chapter Five 17

3

Taira, hitherto the bulwark of the court and the protector of the land, should now see m i n dange r o f losin g th e Swor d o f Commissio n fo r havin g dis regarded th e imperial will. When new s o f thes e event s reache d th e Consultant-Novic e Nariyor i a t Koya, he said, "Ah! The Heike will not las t much longer! It was reasonable that the Itsukushima divinity should have sided with them. But I had always heard tha t tha t divinit y was feminine , th e third daughte r o f the Naga Kin g Sagara. Also , i t wa s natura l tha t th e Grea t Bodhisattv a Hachima n shoul d have proposed to giv e the Swor d o f Commission t o Yoritomo , but I cannot understand why the Kasuga deity should have said, 'Give it to my grandson later.' Ca n i t b e tha t militar y supremac y wil l pas s t o th e descendant s o f Kamatari, the sons of the regental house, once the Taira have been destroyed and th e Genj i hav e succeeded them? " "Buddhas and bodhisattvas can assume many forms," sai d another mon k who wa s present . "Sometime s the y ma y appea r a s mortals , sometime s a s goddesses. We call the Itsukushima divinity a goddess, to be sure, but she is a miracle-workin g deit y possessed o f the si x kinds of supernatural power s and th e Three Wisdoms : i t is not impossibl e for her to tak e human form. " It would have been correct for such men to make enlightenment their sole concern afte r havin g rejected this transitory world fo r the path o f truth, bu t it is only human nature to admire good government and deplore injustice .

[4] The Fast Courier On th e Secon d o f the Nint h Mont h i n tha t sam e year , 6b a n o Sabur o Kagechika of Sagami sent a message to Fukuhar a by fast courier . "Th e Iz u Exile, Forme r Assistan t Commande r o f th e Militar y Guard s o f th e Righ t Yoritomo, sent his father-in-law, Hojo n o Shir o Tokimasa, t o challeng e the Izu Deputy Governor, Izumi no Hangan Kanetaka; and Kanetaka was killed in a nigh t attac k agains t th e Yamak i Residenc e on th e Seventeent h o f th e Eighth Month . Later , som e thre e hundre d me n entrenche d themselve s a t Ishibashiyama—Toi, Tsuchiya, Okazaki, and others. I led a thousand Tair a partisans agains t them, attacked, and reduced the m to seven or eight riders, including Yoritom o himself . Yoritom o fled to Sugiyam a in th e To i regio n after a desperat e stand . Hatakeyam a rallie d to ou r sid e with five hundred men; the sons of Miura n o Osuke Yoshiaki joined the Genji with three hundred men . Hatakeyam a retreate d t o Musash i Provinc e afte r losin g t o th e Miura in engagements at the Yui and Kotsubo beaches, but then he attacked the Miura Kinugas a stronghold with a force o f three thousand riders , made up of his kinsmen (the Kawagoe, the Inage, the Oyamada, th e Edo, an d th e Kasai) an d member s of the Seve n League s of Musashi. Osuk e Yoshiaki was slain; hi s son s crosse d b y boat fro m Kuriham a Beach to Aw a and Kazusa provinces." There was foolish tal k amon g th e youn g Heik e senio r noble s an d cour tiers, for whom the removal of the capital had already lost its novelty. "Ah! If only something would happen soon! I would like nothing better tha n t o be part of a punitive force," the y said. Hatakeyama n o Shoji Shigeyoshi , Oyamada n o Betto Arishige, and Utsu-

174 Chapter

Five

nomiya n o Saemo n Tomotsun a chance d t o b e i n th e capita l jus t the n a s members of the provincial guards. "There must be some mistake," Shigeyoshi said. "I t i s impossible to kno w abou t th e Hojo, wh o hav e formed intimate ties with Yoritomo, but I cannot believe the others would have joined a court enemy. Ther e i s boun d t o b e a correcte d repor t befor e ver y long." Som e agreed, bu t man y others whispered , "No , no , a national crisis is brewing." Kiyomori wa s infuriated . "Yoritomo woul d hav e bee n execute d i f Lady Ike's plea s ha d no t succeede d i n reducin g hi s sentenc e t o exile, " h e said . "Now h e takes up arm s against the hous e of Taira, insensibl e of his obligation to us. The gods and Buddhas are not going to countenance that kind of behavior. Heaven will punish him soon enough!"

[5] An Array of Court Enemies If we seek to identif y th e earliest of our cour t enemies , we learn that there was a spider a t Taka o Villag e in Nagusa District , Ki i Province, during th e fourth yea r o f Empero r Jinmu' s reign . Shor t o f body , lon g o f legs , super human i n strength , i t inflicte d man y injurie s o n th e loca l folk . A n officia l force marched against it, read out an imperial edict, and finally killed it afte r covering it with a vine net. Mor e than twent y traitors hav e sought t o over throw th e court sinc e then: Oishi no Yamamaru Prince Oyama Minister of State Moriya Yamada no Ishikawa Soga no Iruk a Otomo no Matori Fun'ya no Miyada Tachibana no Hayanari Hikami no Kawatsugi Prince lyo The Junior Assistant Governor-General of the Dazaifu Fujiwar a n o Hirotsug i Emi no Oshikats u Prince Sawara Princess Igam i Fujiwara n o Nakanari Taira no Masakad o Fujiwara n o Sumitomo Abe no Sadato and Abe no Muneto The Tsushima Governor Minamoto no Yoshichika The Fearsom e Minister of the Lef t Fujiwar a n o Yorinaga Fujiwara n o Nobuyori

But not on e has been successful. Their corpse s hav e been exposed in mountains and fields; their heads have been hung at prison gates .

Chapter Five 17

5

Although our own day has witnessed a shocking diminution of the throne's prestige, th e mer e recitation o f an imperia l edict formerl y suffice d t o mak e withered plant s pu t fort h flower s an d fruit , an d t o exac t obedienc e fro m birds on th e wing . Her e i s something that happene d i n the no t to o distan t past. During a visit to the Shinzen'en Garden, Emperor Daig o tol d a Chamberlain of Sixth Rank to fetc h a heron he had see n standing by the lakeside . Although th e Chamberlai n had n o notio n o f how t o captur e th e bird , h e walked toward i t as commanded. The heron poised it s wings for flight. "By imperial command!" th e Chamberlain said. The heron crouche d lo w without attemptin g to escape , an d the Chamberlai n picked i t up an d took it to the Emperor . "Yo u ar e greatl y t o b e commende d fo r comin g her e a s di rected," the Emperor said to it. "I decree that you be given Fifth Ran k forth with." He wrote out a notice, "Thi s bird is to b e King of the Heron s fro m now on." The n h e attached i t to the creature's nec k and release d it. He did not hav e any use for a heron; he had simpl y wanted to tes t the extent o f an Emperor's power.

[6] The Xianyang Palace Examples o f unsuccessfu l traitors ar e als o t o b e foun d i n Chines e his tory. Crow n Princ e Dan o f Yan spent twelve years in prison a s a captive of Shihuangdi of Qin. Then one day he said, weeping, "I have an old mother in my native land. Please grant me leave so I can go and se e her. " "I wil l gran t yo u leav e when horse s gro w horn s an d crow s hav e whit e heads," Shihuangdi said with a scornful laugh . Dan looke d u p towar d th e sk y an d prostrate d himsel f o n th e ground . "Please make horns grow on a horse; please turn a crow's head white. I want to go home to see my mother on e more time." The bodhisattva Wonder Sound had admonishe d against unfilial conduc t when he went to Vulture Peak; Confucius an d Yan Hui introduced the principles of loyalty and filia l piet y when they appeared i n China. And becaus e those saintl y figures o f the othe r worl d an d thi s one loo k wit h compassio n on thos e wh o demonstrat e filia l feeling , i t came about tha t a horned hors e showed itsel f i n the palace, and that a white-headed crow took up its abode in one of the garden trees. The astounde d Shihuangd i released Dan becaus e he held a ruler's word t o be inviolate. But Shihuangd i was not conten t to let matters res t there . In the stat e of Chu, which lay between Qin an d Yan , there flowed a great stream spanne d by a structure known a s the Bridge of Chu. Shihuangdi sent troops to tam per wit h th e Bridg e o f Ch u s o tha t i t woul d brea k unde r Dan' s fee t an d plunge hi m int o th e river . Since there wa s n o othe r wa y fo r Da n t o cross , how could he keep from falling? He went down into the water. But instead of drowning, h e reached th e opposite shor e a s easily as a man walking on flat land. Lookin g bac k i n amazement , h e sa w tha t innumerabl e turtles ha d floated to th e surfac e t o for m a path o f shells for him. That also happene d because the Buddhas of the other world an d this one feel compassion fo r the filially pious. Deeply resentful, Crow n Princ e Dan agai n refused t o subordinate himself

176 Chapter

Five

to Shihuangdi . Shihuangd i sen t troop s t o destro y him , whereupon , i n a panic, Da n enliste d th e ai d o f a warrio r name d Jing Ke , whom h e name d Minister o f State. Jing Ke made overture s to anothe r warrior , Maste r Tia n Guang. "Ar e yo u lookin g t o m e fo r hel p becaus e yo u kno w wha t I wa s like in the days of my vigor?" Tian Guang asked. "Th e prover b says , 'A fine steed gallops a thousand leagues , but h e is worse than a nag when he ages.' I can be of no use to you now. I will get some good men to join you instead." As Jing K e was leaving , he said , "Don' t breath e a wor d o f this t o anyon e else." "Nothing is more humiliatin g than t o b e an objec t of suspicion. You would probably blame me if there was a leak," Tian Guan g said. He dashed out hi s brains against the damson plu m at the gate. There was another warrior, Fan Yuqi of Qin, who had fled to Yan after his father, hi s uncle, and hi s brothers ha d bee n destroyed b y Shihuangdi. In an edict disseminate d fa r an d wide , th e Qi n rule r had promise d five hundred catties of gold to whoever brought in Yuqi's head. When Jiang Ke learned of the edict, he went to cal l on Yuqi. "I hear there is a bounty of five hundred catties on your head," he said. "Let m e have it to take to Shihuangdi. He will be overjoyed ; it wil l b e eas y to dra w m y swor d an d sta b hi m i n th e ches t while he feasts hi s eyes on it. " Fa n Yuqi leaped up and took a deep breath . "I thin k o f nothing, da y or night , bu t o f how m y father, my uncle, an d m y brothers wer e destroye d b y Shihuangdi : the agon y i s unbearable. I f it will really mean Shihuangdi's downfall, I can give you my head more easily than if i t were a speck of dust." He struc k off his own hea d and fel l dead . There was also a warrior calle d Qin Wuyang, another nativ e of Qin, wh o had sough t refug e i n Ya n after slayin g an enem y at th e ag e of thirteen. H e was a peerles s ma n o f arms. Th e bigges t ma n fainte d whe n h e glared ; th e youngest babe nestled in his arms when he smiled. Jing Ke persuaded Wuyang to ac t a s hi s guid e t o th e Qi n capital , an d th e tw o se t ou t together . On e night, they heard musi c from a neighboring hamlet as they lodged nea r th e foot of a hill. They matched the five notes of the scale to the Five Elements to divine the outcome o f their enterprise, an d foun d tha t the enemy was to b e equated wit h wate r an d thei r sid e with fire. When th e nex t da y dawned, a white rainbow touche d th e sun but faile d t o pas s through it. * "I t doe s no t look as though we can succeed," they said. But it was out of the question to turn back; they went on until they reached Shihuangdi' s seat, the Xianyang Palace. When Jing Ke and Qin Wuyang reported that they had arrived with a map of Ya n and Fa n Yuqi' s head, Shihuangd i tried t o hav e one o f his people re ceive the gifts. "W e cannot submit them through anyone else," the two said. "We wish t o presen t the m t o Hi s Majest y i n person." The sovereig n the n summoned the Yan envoys to a ceremonial banquet. Shihuangdi's capita l wa s eightee n thousan d thre e hundre d an d eight y leagues i n circumference. The palac e building s stood o n a n artificia l eleva tion three leagues high. There were a Longevity Hall, an Eternal Youth Gate, a golde n sun , an d a silve r moon ; ther e wer e pearls , othe r gems , an d gol d * Wate r extinguishes fire. The white rainbow symbolized weapons, the sun the Qin ruler.

Chapter Five 17

7

strewn lik e sand. T o prevent th e entr y o f messengers from th e lan d o f th e dead, a n iro n wal l four hundre d fee t hig h surrounde d th e compound , an d iron netting hung above the buildings. In springtime, the wall obstructed th e homeward flight of the wild geese that visited the rice fields in autumn; thus, an iron gate, th e Wild Goose Gate , was provided for the birds . The Afang Hal l was the palace building Shihuangdi always used for stat e affairs. Towerin g thre e hundre d an d sixt y fee t high , i t extende d fo r nin e blocks fro m eas t t o wes t an d fo r five blocks fro m sout h t o north . Pennan t spears fifty feet tal l stood below its outer veranda s without touchin g them; glazed tiles crowned it s roof; gold an d silve r adorned it s base. The two envoys ascended the magnificent stone stairway, Jing Ke carrying the ma p o f Yan, and Qi n Wuyan g the hea d o f Fan Yuqi . Overawed b y th e immensity and grandeur of the palace, Wuyang began to tremble. "Wuyan g harbors treacherous intentions," th e courtiers said, their suspicions aroused. " 'A dangerous ma n must not be near a ruler.' 'The superior man does no t approach a dangerous man; to do so is to take death lightly.'" Jing Ke turned around to reassure them. "Wuyang is no traitor. He merely feels nervous. He is unaccustomed to imperial palaces; he has always lived in humble country surroundings. " The two approached th e monarch. As Shihuangdi prepared to inspect the map o f Yan and th e head of Fan Yuqi, he caught sight of a glittering blade at the bottom o f the map chest . He tried t o flee at once, bu t Jing Ke seized his sleeve and hel d the weapon t o hi s breast. I t seemed that th e Emperor must die. Th e myriad s of warriors line d u p i n th e courtyar d wer e powerles s t o come to his aid; they could only lament that a traitor wa s about to kill their master. "Grant me a few moments," Shihuangd i said. "I want to hear my favorite consort pla y the zither again." Jing Ke stayed his hand. Of Shihuangdi' s three thousan d consorts , th e on e calle d Lad y Huayang was especially skilled at the zither. Even on ordinary occasions, the sound of her playing could calm the wrath o f fierce warriors, call birds from th e sky, and se t grasses and tree s to swaying . How infinitel y greate r must have been its beauty when she touched th e strings, weeping, to perform for the sovereign one last time! Jing Ke bowed his head, listening intently, and hi s attention strayed from his traitorous aim. Then the consort bega n to play another song: A seven-foot screen is high, But can it not b e scaled with a leap? A piece of thin silk is strong , But will it not tea r when someone pulls it?

The music conveyed nothing to Jing Ke, but Shihuangdi understood. Tear ing his sleeve loose from Jing Ke's grasp, he jumped over a seven-foot folding screen and took shelter behind a copper-colored pillar . In a passion, Jing Ke threw the sword a t him. The duty physician flung his medicine bag into the weapon's path , but it still penetrated halfway through the six-foot pillar. Jing Ke possessed n o othe r blad e to throw . Th e monarch cam e back, calle d fo r

17 8 Chap

ter Five

his own sword, and cu t Jing Ke to pieces. Qin Wuyang was also killed, and an expeditionary forc e destroye d Yan. The white rainbow faile d t o pass through the sun because Heaven woul d not countenance Dan's plot: Shihuangdi escaped and Dan was finally brought down. There were those, eager to curry favor with the Heike, who predicte d the same fate fo r Yoritomo.

[j] Mongaku's Austerities On the Twentieth of the Third Month in the first year of Eiryaku, in consequence of his father Yoshitomo's revolt in the Twelfth Month of the first year of Heiji, the fourteen-year-old Yoritomo had bee n sentenced to dwell in exile at Hirugashim a i n Iz u Province ; an d ther e he had remaine d fo r mor e tha n twenty years. If we ask why h e fomented a rebellion in that particular year, after havin g survived so long by remaining passive, some say the answer is to be found i n the exhortations o f the Takao monk, the saintly Mongaku . Mongaku wa s know n i n la y lif e a s End o Mush a Morito , th e so n o f Watanabe n o End o Sakon-no-shoge n Mochito . A mino r functionar y i n Josaimon'in's service , h e experience d a religiou s awakenin g a t th e ag e of nineteen, renounced the world, an d made up his mind to embrace the lif e of a wandering ascetic. Wishing to find out ho w painfu l th e austeritie s might be, he entered a hillside thicket durin g the Sixth Month, on a day when n o blade of grass stirred unde r the torri d sun . Then h e stretched out , fac e up ward, an d la y motionles s whil e swarm s o f horseflies , mosquitoes, wasps , ants, and other poisonous insect s settled on his body and bit him. He stayed for seve n days; on th e eighth he got up . "Do austeritie s entail more or less that degree of pain?" he asked someone. "How coul d people survive if they did? " "Then ther e i s nothin g t o worr y about. " H e embarke d o n hi s travels . Having decided to go to Kumano for a retreat at Nachi, he proceeded t o the base of the famou s waterfall with th e intentio n o f braving the torren t a s a brief preliminar y exercise. It was past th e Tenth of the Twelfth Month. The snow was deep, the ice was thick, the valley streams had falle n silent, a freez ing gal e ble w fro m th e peaks , icicle s had forme d i n th e waterfall , and al l the surrounding s wer e perfectl y white, eve n t o th e branche s o n th e trees . Mongaku entere d th e poo l belo w th e torrent , submerge d himsel f t o th e neck, and set about reciting a fixed number of invocations to Fudo. He managed t o continu e fo r tw o o r thre e days , bu t b y th e fourt h o r fift h da y h e floated to th e surface , unable to maintai n his footing . Was there a chanc e that he might remain, despite the rush of the lofty cascade ? Swept away in an instant, h e wa s carrie d downstrea m fo r si x or seve n hundred yards , rising and sinkin g amon g th e knife-edge d rocks . The n a handsom e yout h ap peared an d pulled him ashore by the hands. An astonished onlooke r buil t a fire to warm him, and he regained consciousness very soon. (It was not in his karma t o di e just then.) The instan t Mongak u cam e t o hi s senses , hi s eye s blaze d wit h wrath . "I made a great vow to stan d unde r the waterfall for twenty-one days while

Chapter Five 17

9

reciting thre e hundre d thousan d Fudo-invocations . Toda y i s only th e fifth day. Who dare d brin g me here befor e I had eve n completed th e first seven days?" The spectators wer e too terrified t o answer. Mongaku wen t bac k t o th e pool an d stoo d unde r the waterfall. On th e second day , eight youths cam e to pull him out, bu t h e fought them off with all hi s strength . O n th e thir d day , h e finall y stoppe d breathing . Possibl y through concern lest the pool suffe r defilement , two divine youths with their hair in side loops descende d fro m th e summi t of the waterfall. With warm , fragrant hands , the y stroked hi m fro m th e top o f his head t o th e nail s and palms of his hands and the soles of his feet, and he awakened as though fro m a dream . "Who ar e you who treat me with this compassion?" he asked. "Kongara and Seitaka, messengers from the Mystic King Fudo. We are here by comman d o f our master , wh o ha s sai d t o us , 'Mongaku i s undertaking heroic austerities in accordance with a supreme vow. Go and help him.'" "Now tel l me, where is the Mystic King Fudo?" Mongaku shouted . "He i s in the Tusita Heaven." The two ascended into the distant skies. Mongaku joined his palms in prayer. "The hol y Fudo himself knows of my austerities," h e thought with a confident heart. He returned to the pool an d stood under the waterfall again. Thanks t o the divine protection, the blowing gales no longer pierced his flesh; the descending waters fel t warm. Thu s he accomplished hi s mighty vow to remai n under the waterfal l fo r twenty one days. After a thousand-day retreat at Nachi, Mongaku visited Omine three times and Kazuragi twice. He also made pious journeys to all the other holy places in Japan—Koya , Kokawa , Kinpuzen , Shirayama, Tateyama , Moun t Fuji , Togakushi i n Shinano, and Haguro in Dewa. When he finally decided t o return to the capital (possibl y because even such a one was not imperviou s to homesickness), he brought with him a reputation a s a miracle worker wit h razor-sharp skills , one who coul d pray down a flying bird from th e sky.

Is] The Subscription List Thereafter, Mongak u devote d himsel f t o piou s exercise s dee p i n th e mountains at Takao, where there was a temple called the Jingoji, founded by Wake n o Kiyomar o during Empress Shotoku's reign . Lon g falle n int o dis repair, th e buildin g was shroude d i n haze during the springtim e an d filled with mis t i n autumn . It s doors la y moldering under falle n leaves , brough t low by the winds; its roof tile s exposed th e very altar to the sky, ravaged by the rain s and dews . There wa s no Abbot , no r wer e there any visitors, save for occasiona l moonbeam s and ray s of sunlight. Making a great vow to restore the temple at all costs, Mongaku dre w up a subscription list and began to travel around in search of donations. On e day, he arrived at Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa's Hojuj i Mansion . Th e forme r sovereign, absorbe d i n a musica l performance , brushe d asid e hi s reques t for a contribution . T o this mos t audaciou s an d self-assertiv e o f monks , i t seemed that someon e must have failed t o deliver his message. He burst int o

180 Chapter

Five

the inne r courtyard , heedles s o f th e discourtes y t o th e Retire d Emperor . "You ar e a supremel y merciful , supremel y benevolent lord . Ho w ca n yo u turn m e down? " h e bawled . The n h e unrolle d th e subscriptio n lis t an d chanted i n a sonorous voice : The Novic e Mongak u speak s wit h respect . A reques t fo r donations , i n orde r tha t with the assistance of noble and base , clerical and lay , I may build a hall on the holy site at Mount Takao an d offe r prayer s to attai n th e great boo n o f happiness in this world an d the next . When we consider it, absolute reality is vast and great. "Sentient being " and "Bud dha" ar e mer e provisional terms . Bu t ever since the tru e natur e o f the phenomena l world ha s bee n covered b y the thic k clouds o f distracting notions, whic h trai l over the peaks of the twelve-linking chain of dependent origination , the light of the moo n of the lotus-pur e Buddha nature has been too di m to appea r i n the sky of the Thre e Virtues an d th e Fou r Mandalas . Ho w lamentabl e tha t th e Buddha-su n shoul d al ready have set, leavin g the worl d o f transmigration envelope d i n darkness! Huma n beings founde r in lust an d wine ; the y canno t emancipat e themselves from illusion s resembling ma d elephant s an d leapin g apes . Immoderat e i n thei r slander s agains t others an d agains t th e dharma , ho w ma y the y escap e punishmen t a t th e hand s of Enma's torturers? Although I have shaken off the dust of the world to don th e garb of religion, evil is still strong in my heart, battening day and night ; virtuous words stil l offend m y ears, suffering rejectio n mornin g an d evening . Ho w bitte r t o kno w tha t I mus t retur n again t o th e fire pits o f the Thre e Evi l Paths , tha t I must long remain boun d t o th e grievous wheel of the Fou r Births! Thus i t i s tha t th e million s o f scroll s i n Sakyamuni' s teaching s sho w u s ho w to attai n Buddhahood . W e ma y reac h th e opposit e shor e o f enlightenmen t eithe r through th e provisional instructions or through th e teachings of absolute truth. And thus, move d t o tear s b y th e transitorines s o f al l things , I hav e resolve d t o cal l o n monks and lait y of high and low degre e to assis t in the creatio n of a site sacre d to Buddhism, so that the y may attain rebirt h in the highest level of paradise . Takao i s a loft y mountain , a veritabl e Vultur e Peak , wit h tranqui l valley s re sembling the moss y grottoes o f Shang Mountain. It s white water s ech o amon g th e boulders; the monkeys on its heights call as they sport in the branches. Human habitations ar e distant; nois e and dirt ar e absent. Th e site is excellent, most appropriat e for religiou s pursuits. I ask only a trifling donation : ca n there be any who wil l withhold assistance ? We hear tha t eve n when a child builds a sand pagoda , th e dee d instantly become s a caus e leadin g t o Buddhahood . Ho w muc h greate r mus t b e th e merit of one wh o give s a sheet of paper o r hal f a coin fro m hi s personal belongings ! I ask that I may succeed in my vow to buil d the hall; that the imperial petition fo r the safety of the imperial palace and th e tranquility of the reign may be fulfilled; tha t the praises of a rule as restrained an d benig n as those of Yao and Shu n may resoun d from cit y and country , from fa r and near, fro m official s an d commoners , fro m clergy and laity ; an d tha t w e may enjo y peac e a s enduring as the leave s of the chun tree . And in particular, I ask that th e spirits of all who die , whether early or late , high or low, may go immediately to lotus pedestals in the true Pure Land of which the Lotus Sutra tells, and that they may assuredly bask in the moonlight of the myriad merits of the three bodies . Thus i t is that I have undertaken the pious work o f soliciting contributions. In the Third Mont h o f the Third Yea r of Jisho Mongaku

Chapter Five 18

1

[9] Mongaku's Exile As it happened, ther e was great animation insid e the gemmed blinds and brocade curtain s a t th e time . Chancello r Moronag a ha d bee n playin g the lute an d chantin g roei t o mos t delightfu l effec t i n th e imperia l presence ; Major Counselo r Sukekat a ha d bee n singin g fuzoku an d saibara^ beatin g time t o accompan y himself ; Suketok i an d Morisad a ha d bee n playing the wagon and singing imayo\ an d the Retired Emperor had joined the support ing chorus, caught up in the pleasure of the occasion. Mongaku' s lou d voice threw the singers off-key an d plunged the rhythm-beaters into confusion. "Who i s that? Hit hi m on the head!" the Retired Emperor said . A group of impetuous young men rushed toward the monk, each trying to reach him first. One o f them, Polic e Lieutenant Sukeyuki, dashed ou t i n front. "What are you jabbering about? Get out o f here." Mongaku stoo d his ground. "I won't budge until His Majesty donates an estate to the Takao Jingoji," he said. Sukeyuki tried to hit him on the head. Mongaku struc k of f Sukeyuki' s ca p wit h th e subscriptio n lis t an d the n knocked hi m fla t wit h a fisticuff to th e chest . The bareheade d Sukeyuk i retreated ignominiousl y t o th e veranda . Mongak u dre w fro m hi s breas t a dagger wit h a horsetail-boun d hilt , unsheathe d th e glitterin g blade , an d stood ready to stab anyone who came near. To the spectators, stunned by the sudden turn of events, he seemed to b e brandishing two forge d weapon s a s he dance d abou t wit h th e subscriptio n lis t i n hi s lef t han d an d th e nake d blade i n hi s right . Th e bewildere d exclamation s o f th e senio r noble s an d courtiers pu t a n en d t o th e musica l entertainment , an d th e whol e palac e seethed with excitement . Ando Musha Migimune, a resident of Shinano Province who wa s serving in th e Militar y Offic e a t th e time , cam e runnin g up wit h hi s swor d t o se e what was wrong. Mongaku sprang at him. Perhaps out of reluctance to shed monkish blood, Migimune turned his blade sideways and delivered a powerful strok e t o Mongaku' s dagge r arm wit h th e flat edge. Then, as Mongak u faltered unde r the blow, Migimune discarded th e sword an d grapple d with him. "I've go t you!" he shouted. Although Mongak u ha d bee n thrown, h e managed to sta b Migimune in the right arm; although Migimune had been stabbed, he held fast. Both were uncommonly stron g men : the y rolle d ove r an d over , eac h uppermos t an d underneath b y turn. Newl y courageous onlooker s o f various statuses came forward an d hi t Mongak u whereve r the y could , bu t th e dauntles s mon k merely showered the m with abuse . At last, Mongaku wa s dragged outsid e the gate and turne d ove r to som e Police underlings, who trussed him up. He stood glaring at the Retired Emperor's palace. " I say nothing about you r refusa l t o mak e a donation. Bu t I will have my revenge for this outrageous treatment. The Three Worlds are a burning house; not eve n an imperial palace can avoid destruction. Yo u may pride yoursel f on you r imperia l position now , bu t yo u will not escap e th e torments o f the ox-headed an d horse-headed torturers afte r you r journey to the Yellow Springs!" h e shouted, hoppin g up and down.

18 2. Chapter

Five

"This monk is unspeakable." The y took him of f t o prison . Sukeyuki stayed away from cour t fo r a time, humiliated by the los s of his cap. A s a reward fo r havin g wrestled wit h Mongaku , Migimun e becam e a third-level official i n the Stables of the Right, without having passed throug h the highes t post in the Militar y Office . Mongaku wa s soon pardoned , thank s t o a great amnest y occasione d b y the death of Bifukumon'in. But instead of going away somewhere to practic e austerities for a while, as would hav e been suitable, he resumed his solicitations with th e subscription list. Furthermore, he persisted i n making shock ing statement s a s h e wen t around . "Alas ! The countr y i s o n th e brin k of chaos. Th e ruler and his courtiers are all doomed t o destruction," he would say. The authorities retaliated by sentencing him to distant exile in Izu Province. "That monk canno t b e allowed t o frequent th e capital," they said . Nakatsuna, the oldest son of the Minamoto Third-Ran k Novice Yorimasa, was th e Governo r o f Izu a t th e time . H e issue d orders fo r Mongak u t o b e transported b y sea via the Eastern Sea Road, and two o r three mino r Polic e functionaries wer e detailed t o accompan y th e monk o n the journey to Ise. * "When we Police aides perform this kind of duty, we always try to be nice to th e prisoner," the guards tol d Mongaku . "Ho w abou t it , Reveren d Sir ? You must have friends, eve n though yo u hav e met with thi s misfortune and are going into exile. Ask them for farewell present s and food. " "I hav e no friend s I can cal l on fo r suc h favors . Bu t come t o thin k of it, I do kno w someon e i n the eastern hill s area quit e well. I'll send him a note," Mongaku said . Th e guard s searche d ou t a piec e o f cheap paper , whic h h e threw back at them. "It' s impossibl e to write on paper lik e that," he said . They foun d hi m som e thic k paper . H e laughed . " I don' t kno w ho w t o write," he said. "You write it." H e dictated a message: "While soliciting contributions to build and dedicate the Jingoji Temple at Takao, I have come up against th e rul e of the presen t sovereign . Needless t o say , my vow ha s no t been accomplished . Furthermore , no t onl y wa s I throw n int o jail ; I hav e been banishe d t o Iz u Province . Th e journe y will be long ; I will have grea t need o f farewel l present s an d food . Pleas e giv e th e beare r o f thi s messag e something." On e o f them made a careful recor d o f his words. "How shal l I address it? " the scribe asked . "Write, To th e Reverend Kannon at Kiyomizu.'" "You are trying to make fools of us. " "Not a t all . I have complete fait h i n Kannon . And ther e i s nobod y els e I can turn to. " The part y boarde d a boa t a t An o Harbo r i n Ise Province. A sudden gal e blew u p i n Tenryu Ba y off Totomi Province , an d hug e waves threatene d t o engulf them . Th e sailor s an d helmsma n di d thei r best , bu t th e fur y o f th e winds and waves increased. Some of those on board intoned Kannon's name ; others recite d th e ten Buddha-invocations of the dying. Mongaku la y oblivious snoring loudly, until at the very last moment somethin g made him leap up. H e statione d himsel f i n th e bo w an d glare d int o th e offing . "Ar e yo u there, Naga Kings? Are you there?" he shouted. "Wha t do you mean by try* Is e was the Eastern Sea Road province where he was to boar d th e boat.

Chapter Five 18

3

ing to capsize a boat carrying a monk who has sworn a great vow like mine? Heaven will visit instant punishment on you, Naga Kings! " Perhaps that is why a sudde n abatemen t o f th e element s allowe d th e boa t t o reac h Iz u Province. Mongaku ha d begu n to repea t a prayer on the day of his departure fro m the capital. "I f I am to return to the capital to build and dedicate the Taka o Jingoji, I will not die ; i f my vow i s to en d i n nothing , I will perish o n thi s journey." For lack of fair winds, the boat was obliged to follow the coastlin e and hu g the islands all the way to Izu ; and n o foo d passed Mongaku' s lip s for thirty-on e days . Bu t h e continue d hi s asceti c practice s wit h a s muc h vigor a s ever. There wer e man y indications, indeed , tha t thi s was n o ordi nary man !

[10] The Retired Emperor's Fukuhara Edict Mongaku live d deep in the Nagoya area of Izu Province under the surveillance of a man name d Kondo no Shiro Kunitaka. While there, he paid con stant visits to Assistant Commander of the Military Guards Yoritomo, whom he amused with tal k o f the past and present. On e day, he said to Yoritomo , "Shigemori was the steadies t an d wisest o f all the Heike , bu t h e died in th e Eighth Month las t year. I wonder i f that was not a sign presaging an end t o the luc k of the Heike ? There i s nobody thes e days among eithe r th e Genj i or th e Tair a whos e physiognom y point s t o suprem e military command a s plainly as yours. Revolt now and rule Japan!" "No suc h thought ha s ever entered m y mind," Yoritomo said. "Th e lat e Ike Nun save d my worthless life; my sole concern at present is to pray for her salvation by daily summary recitations of the Lotus Sutra." "He wh o refuse s Heaven' s gift s incur s Heaven's censure, " Mongak u per sisted. "Th e boo k says , 'Failur e to seiz e opportunit y lead s to disaster. ' D o you think I am simply trying to fee l you out? See for yourself the sympathy I have for you." H e drew from hi s breast a skull swathed in white cloth . "What is that?" Yoritomo said. "It i s the hea d o f your father , th e lat e Director o f the Stable s of the Left . After Heiji , it la y burie d unde r th e mos s i n fron t o f th e prison ; ther e wa s nobody wh o offere d prayer s on th e Director' s behalf . I begged i t fro m th e warders fo r m y own reason s an d hav e carried i t around m y neck fo r mor e than te n years , visiting and prayin g at man y mountains an d temples , s o I think the Directo r ha s bee n rescued from a kalpa of suffering. Yo u can se e I have done my best to be of service to him. " Although Yoritom o foun d th e tal e har d t o believe , tear s o f nostalgi a sprang to his eyes when he heard Mongaku identif y th e skull as his father's. He talke d t o th e mon k withou t reserv e thereafter . "Ho w coul d I star t a rebellion without bein g released from imperia l censure?" he said . "There is no problem abou t that . I'l l go to th e capital right now an d get you a pardon." "That's preposterous! You are under censure yourself; you cannot promise in good fait h t o get a pardon fo r someone else." "It woul d b e wrong i f I were claimin g that I could reques t clemenc y for

184 Chapter

Five

myself, bu t ther e i s nothin g t o preven t m e fro m speakin g u p fo r you, " Mongaku said . " I ca n reac h th e ne w capita l a t Fukuhar a i n thre e day s a t most. I'l l spend on e da y gettin g th e edic t fro m th e Retire d Emperor . Th e whole trip won't take more than seve n or eight days." He hurried away . Mongaku returned t o Nagoya, told his disciples that he intended t o mak e a private seven-day retreat a t Oyama Shrine in Izu, and se t out. After reach ing Fukuhara in three day s as anticipated, h e went to cal l on Forme r Commander of the Military Guards of the Righ t Mitsuyoshi, wit h who m h e ha d a slight connection. 'Tel l the Retired Emperor this: The Iz u Exile Yoritomo says h e wil l mobiliz e his hereditar y retainer s i n th e Eigh t Provinces , crus h the Taira, an d restor e peac e to th e lan d if only he is pardoned an d give n an edict fro m Hi s Majesty,'" h e said to him. "Well, I don't know," Mitsuyoshi said . "Thi s is a bad tim e for me; I have lost al l three o f my court offices . Also , th e Retire d Emperor i s being held in confinement, s o I am no t sur e how thing s might work out . But I will try t o inform him." Retired Empero r Go-Shirakaw a issue d th e edic t a s soo n a s h e receive d Mitsuyoshi's privat e report . And on th e thir d da y thereafter, Mongak u ar rived in Izu Province with th e edict hun g around hi s neck. Yoritomo ha d bee n worrying abou t every conceivable misfortune , fearfu l of Mongaku's indiscree t tongue. Bu t at the Hour of the Horse on the eighth day, Mongaku arrive d and gave him the document. Awed by the word "edict," Yoritomo washed his hands, rinsed his mouth, put on a new cap and a white robe, an d made a triple obeisance to the paper. Then h e opened an d read it . In recent years, the Taira have governed as they pleased, contemptuou s o f the imperial family . The y hav e violated the Buddhis t Law and hav e sought t o brin g dow n the imperial authority. Our countr y i s the lan d o f the gods . Ancestral shrine s stand sid e by side; divine power work s miracles . Consequently , durin g al l th e thousand s o f year s sinc e th e founding o f the imperial line, failure ha s met every attempt t o interfer e wit h the imperial rule and jeopardiz e the state . Therefore, I comman d tha t yo u mak e hast e t o chastis e th e hous e o f Tair a an d eliminate the enemies of the court, placin g your reliance on divine aid and following the instruction s o f this imperial edict. Wi n prominenc e fo r yoursel f and prosperit y for you r family b y perpetuating the martial tradition o f the Genji an d surpassin g th e loyal service of your ancestors! The above edict of the Retire d Emperor is hereby transmitted. Fourteenth Day, Seventh Month, Fourth Yea r of Jisho Received by Mitsuyoshi, the Former Commande r of the Military Guards of the Righ t To the Forme r Assistant Commande r o f the Military Guards of the Righ t

People sa y tha t Yoritom o pu t th e edic t i n a brocad e ba g an d wor e i t around hi s neck, even during the battl e of Ishibashiyama.

In] Fuji River Meanwhile, a t Fukuhara, the senior nobles decided in council to dispatc h a punitiv e force agains t Yoritom o a t once, befor e h e could recrui t support -

Chapter Five 18

5

ers. More than thirt y thousand horseme n lef t th e capital o n the Eighteenth of the Ninth Month, with Lesser Captain Koremori as Commander-in-Chief and the Satsuma Governor Tadanor i a s Deputy Commander. The y reache d the ol d capita l o n th e Nineteent h an d se t ou t promptl y towar d th e eas t on the Twentieth. The Commander-in-Chief, Koremori, was twenty-three years of age, more splendid i n deportment an d appare l tha n an y painter's brus h coul d depict . He had ordered hi s heirloom suit of armor, Karakawa [Chines e Leather], to be carried in a Chinese chest. For the journey, he was attired in a red brocad e hitatare an d a sui t of green-laced armor, an d h e bestrode a white-dapple d reddish horse with a gold-edged saddle. The Deputy Commander, Tadanori , was attired i n a blue hitatare and a suit of armor with flame-red lacing, and he bestrode a stout an d brawn y black horse wit h a gold-flecked lacquered saddle. Th e departin g arm y was a magnificen t spectacle—horses , saddles , armor, helmets , bows, arrows, swords, eve n the daggers seemed to shine. Tadanori ha d bee n intimate with a certain Princess's daughter for a number of years. Upon arriving at her house one evening, he found he r engaged in a length y conversatio n wit h a feminin e calle r o f hig h birth . Th e gues t showed no sign of leaving, even when the hour grew very late. After loitering under th e eave s for a while, Tadanori gave his fan a few noisy shakes . Th e Princess's daughter murmured these lines in an elegant voice: no m o se ni sudaku Th mushi no n e yo everywher

e voices of insects e in the fields!*

Tadanori stoppe d hi s fannin g an d wen t hom e a t once . Whe n h e cam e again later, the Princess's daughter asked, "Wh y di d you stop your fannin g the othe r night? " "Because I heard someon e accuse me of being noisy," he said. Grieved that h e should now b e setting forth o n suc h a long journey, that lady sent him a poem with the gif t o f a short-sleeved robe: azumaji n o Ther kusaba o waken drenchin sode yori mo bowe taenu tamoto no tha tsuyu z o koboruru wh

e will be more dew g the sleeve of the on e d down by sorrow n wets the sleeve of the one o parts the eastland grasses .

His reply: wakareji o Wha nani ka nagekan th koete yuk u whe seki mo mukashi no "Th ato t o omoeb a i

t nee d to lament e parting of the ways n we remember, e barrie r we cross now s the one of bygone days"?

* Th e line s ar e fro m a roei : kashigamash i / no m o s e ni sudak u / mushi no n e y a / ware dani mono o / iwade koso omoe . ("Despite my passion, I long for you in silence—how clamorous th e voice s of insect s everywher e in th e fields!" ) Tadamori' s mistres s comment s t o th e guest on the insects in the garden, while at the same time saying to her lover, "I cannot offen d this lady, so I must yearn for you in silence."

186 Chapter

Five

There wa s great refinemen t i n the lines, "The barrie r we cross no w i s the one of bygone days." He mus t have recalled the time when th e Taira Com mander Sadamori went east to subjugate Masakado. Earlier Commanders ha d calle d at the imperial palace t o receiv e a Swor d of Commission befor e leaving the capital to put down a n enemy of the court. The Emperor ha d proceeded t o the Shishinden, the Bodyguards had formed ranks at the foot of the stairs, two Ministers of State had supervise d the ceremonies insid e and outside th e Shomeimon Gate, an d ther e had bee n a banquet attende d b y all the noble s o f Sixth an d highe r rank. Sword s ha d bee n received b y bot h th e Commander-in-Chie f an d th e Deput y Commander , with scrupulou s observance o f the proper ceremonies . But it was conclude d that th e precedents se t in the Shohei and Tengyo eras were too ancien t to be imitated wit h success . Instead , citin g the exampl e o f Taira n o Masamori' s journey to Izumo Province to subdue Minamoto n o Yoshichika, the authorities merely gave Koremori a bell, which he put in a leather bag and gave to a servant t o carr y aroun d hi s neck.* In the past, three commitment s ha d bee n required of a Commander wh o went fort h fro m th e capita l t o destro y a n enem y of the court . O n th e da y when he received the Swor d o f Commission, h e forgot hi s lineage; when h e prepared t o leav e home, h e forgot hi s wife an d children ; whe n h e engage d the fo e on th e battlefield , he forgo t hi s life . Mos t movingly , those sam e re solves mus t hav e bee n i n th e mind s o f th e Heik e leaders , Koremor i an d Tadanori. On the Twenty-Second Day, Retired Emperor Takakura began another pilgrimage to Itsukushim a in Aki Province. He had gon e there onc e before, in the Thir d Month , an d perhap s a s a result , ther e ha d followe d a mont h o r two of tranquility in the realm and well-being for the common folk . But now the countr y wa s trouble d an d society wa s unsettle d a s a resul t o f Princ e Takakura's revolt . The Retired Empero r hope d t o restore peac e to the land, and he also wished to pray for the recovery of his own health. With Fukuhara as his starting point, h e was spared th e rigor s of a long journey. He himsel f composed th e Supplication, which was written out i n a fair cop y by the Regent Motomichi : We ar e tol d tha t th e tru e natur e o f th e phenomena l worl d i s lik e th e uncloude d Fourteenth- o r Fifteenth-Da y moon soarin g hig h and bright , an d that th e profound wisdom o f the Itsukushim a deity resembles the alternatin g winds o f Yin and Yang . The Itsukushim a Shrine is a place whose nam e is invoked far an d wide , a source of incomparable miracles. The high peaks encircling it are nature's paralle l to the loft y eminence of the goddess's suprem e mercy; the boundless sea at its feet symbolizes the depth and breadt h of the goddess's vow . In the beginning , I was an ordinar y man grante d the great hono r o f sitting on th e imperial throne; now , obedient to the teachings of Laozi, I savor a quiet, free lif e in a retired sovereign' s abode. Nevertheless , I journeyed once before with a pure heart t o the holy shrine on this solitary isle; I went to th e sacred fenc e to seek divine benevolence; I prayed unti l swea t bathe d m y body ; an d I was vouchsafe d an oracula r re sponse tha t remain s graven in my mind. I was warned to exercis e special caution i n * Officia l traveler s rang such bells to requisition men and horses a t post stations .

Chapter Five 18

7

late summer and early autumn. And, indeed, I fell sudden victim to an illness against which medica l treatment ha s prove d ineffectual . A s time passed, I recognized wit h renewed clarit y the trut h o f the divin e response. Althoug h I commissioned prayers , the burde n o f m y sufferin g wa s no t lifted . Thu s I came t o believ e that I coul d d o no bette r tha n t o undertak e anothe r Itsukushim a pilgrimage, a journey made wit h peerless sincerity . My travel dreams were shattered by incessant blasts from cold gales; my eyes traced distant route s i n the lonely , pale light of the autum n sun . Now, havin g reached th e shrine at last, and having reverently prepared a purified sea t and copied sacre d writ, I offer th e Lotus Sutra i n blac k graph s o n colore d paper ; th e Sutra o f Innumerable Meanings an d th e Sutra o f Meditation o n th e Bodhisattva Universal Virtue; th e Small Amitdbha Sutra an d th e Heart Sutra, eac h i n one scroll ; an d th e Devadatt a Chapter o f the Lotus Sutra, which I have written mysel f in golden graphs. As I do so, the shade from th e luxuriant evergreen trees nurtures the seed of auspicious benefit , the resonan t eb b an d flo w o f the se a harmonizes with th e voices chanting the Buddhas' praise . The time has been short, a mere eight days, since this disciple of the Buddhas lef t the imperial seat. But that I should have braved the western seas a second time brings home th e strengt h o f the ti e bindin g me to Itsukushima . More tha n on e ar e thos e who come here in the morning to pray; numbered in thousands ar e those who make pious journey s in the evening . Yet I have heard of no visit s by retired sovereign s or Princes othe r tha n Priestl y Retired Empero r Go-Shirakawa , eve n though man y exalted personage s hav e paid homag e to th e goddess. Empero r W u o f Han coul d no t distinguish the Buddha's tempered radiance in the moonlight a t Mount Songgao; th e supernatural beings of Penglai Grotto were concealed b y intervening clouds.* I raise my eye s and pra y t o th e goddess , I prostrate mysel f an d beseec h th e Lotus Sutra. Take heed now o f my fervent petition; besto w o n m e the unique blessing of your divine response ! Twenty-Eighth Day, Ninth Month, Fourth Year of Jisho The Retired Empero r Meanwhile, th e Heik e wer e followin g th e thousand-leagu e Easter n Sea Road afte r thei r departur e fro m th e ninefol d capital . Whethe r the y woul d return in safety wa s all too uncertain. They borrowed lodgings from th e dew on th e plains ; the y slep t o n th e mos s o f loft y peaks ; the y traverse d moun tains and rivers . Day succeeded day , unti l a t length, on th e Sixteent h of the Tenth Month , the y reache d Kiyom i Barrie r i n Surug a Province . The y ha d left th e capita l wit h thirt y thousan d horsemen , bu t additiona l muster s on the way had swelle d their number s to mor e than sevent y thousand. The rear guar d was still a t Tegoshi an d Utsunoy a when the vanguard arrive d a t Kanbara and th e Fuj i River. The Commander-in-Chief , Koremori , summone d th e Samura i Com * Ha n Wud i (15 7 B.C.-87 B.C.; r. 14 1 B.C.-87 B.C. ) i s said to hav e made a pilgrimage to Songgaoshan, on e of the five sacred peaks of Han China , and to have sent an envoy to the eastern sea s in an unsuccessfu l searc h for the elixir of immortality, which was thought to exis t on the mythical Penglai Island (J. Horai; also calle d Mount Pengla i and Pengla i Grotto). The Retired Emperor is apparently requesting a more favorable divine response than the Chinese monarch received . (Accordin g to th e dynasti c history Ha n shu, the Songgaosha n mountai n god , who i s represented her e a s refusin g t o appea r befor e Wudi, actuall y manifested himself as a mysterious voice wishing the Emperor a long life. )

188 Chapter

Five

mander, the Kazusa Governor Tadakiyo. "I think we ought to cross Ashigara to fight east of the pass," he urged. "When yo u lef t Fukuhara , Hi s Lordshi p th e Novic e ordere d yo u t o b e guided b y m y military judgment," Tadakiyo said . "Al l th e warrior s i n th e Eight Provinces have cast their lot with Yoritomo; he must have hundreds of thousands of riders at his disposal. I t is true that we have seventy thousand, but the y have hurried to ou r sid e fro m man y differen t provinces . The y ar e exhausted an d s o ar e thei r horses . No r i s there an y sig n yet of the Iz u an d Suruga force s tha t w e expected t o joi n us. I think you ha d bette r kee p th e Fuji Rive r in fron t o f you an d wai t fo r allie s to arrive. " There wa s nothin g for Koremor i to do but halt the advance. Yoritomo crossed th e Ashigara Mountains t o Kisegaw a in Suruga, where the Kai and Shinano Genji galloped to join him. During a muster at Ukishimaga-hara, the names of more than two hundred thousand riders were recorded. A servan t employe d b y Satake no Tar o o f the Hitach i Genj i ha d se t ou t toward th e capita l wit h a messag e fro m hi s master. Th e Kazus a Governor Tadakiyo, wh o wa s in the Heik e vanguard , stopped hi m an d too k i t away from him . Whe n i t prove d t o b e a lette r mean t fo r a lady , h e returne d it , concluding that no harm could come from lettin g it pass. Then h e asked the man, "By the way, what is the size of Yoritomo's force?" "Every field, mountain, seacoast, an d river has been swarming with armed men all during my journey, which has lasted seven or eight days now. I know how to count up to fou r o r five hundred, or mayb e a thousand, bu t n o further. I can't say whether the army is large or small. I did hear someone men tion yesterday at Kisegawa that there were two hundred thousand riders. " "If onl y our Commander-in-Chie f had no t bee n so lackadaisical!" Tadakiyo thought.* "I f he had dispatche d u s immediately, and i f we had crosse d the Ashigara Mountains int o the Eight Provinces, Hatakeyama's famil y an d the Oba brother s would have been sure to join us; then every grass and tre e east o f the pas s woul d hav e bowed i n ou r direction. " Bu t his regret s wer e useless. Koremori summoned Nagai no Saito Betto Sanemori, a man known t o be acquainted with conditions in the east. "Tel l me , Sanemori, how many men in the Eight Provinces can wield a strong bow as well as you do? " h e asked. Sanemori uttered a derisive laugh. "Do yo u think I use long arrows? They barely measur e thirteen fists. Any number of warriors i n the eas t ca n equal that: nobod y i s called a long-arrow ma n ther e unless he draws a fifteen-fist shaft. A stron g bo w i s held t o b e on e tha t require s si x stou t me n fo r th e stringing. On e o f those powerfu l archers ca n easil y penetrate tw o o r thre e suits of armor when he shoots. "Every bi g landholder commands at least five hundred horsemen. Onc e a rider mounts, h e never loses his seat; however rugged the terrain he gallops over, his horse never falls. I f he sees his father o r so n cu t dow n i n battle, h e rides ove r th e dea d bod y an d keep s o n fighting . I n west-country battles , a man who loses a father leaves the field and is seen no more until he has made offerings an d completed a mourning period; someon e who loses a son is too * Thi s seems to be a reference t o Munemori, who ha d staye d in the capital.

Chapter Five

189

Waterfowl scare the Heike at the Fuji River. Mount Fuji in the background.

overwhelmed wit h grie f t o resume the fight at all. When westerner s ru n ou t of commissariat rice , they stop fighting until after th e fields are planted an d harvested. The y thin k summertime is too hot fo r battle, an d wintertime to o cold. Easterners ar e entirely different . "The Ka i an d Shinan o Genj i kno w thi s area . I wouldn't b e surprise d if they are planning to circle around behin d you from th e base of Mount Fuji . "I don' t wan t to alar m you . As the old sayin g goes, battle s are won by

190 Chapter

Five

strategy, no t b y numbers . But I don't expec t t o retur n t o th e capita l aliv e from th e fight we face." All the Taira warriors tremble d at his words . So the Twenty-Third o f the Tenth Month arrived. It had bee n decided tha t the arrow exchang e would take place at the Fuji Rive r on the following day. Looking out toward th e Genji position s tha t night, the Heike saw the cooking fires of the Iz u an d Surug a peasants an d othe r loca l fol k wh o ha d gon e into the fields, hidden in the mountains, or taken to the rivers and the sea in boats, frightene d a t th e prospec t o f warfare . "Alas! " th e shake n warrior s said. "See all those Genji campfires! It is true that every field, mountain, seacoast, and river is swarming with enemies. What ar e we going to do? " Midway throug h th e night , a huge flock of water bird s suddenly flew up together fro m th e Fuj i marshe s where the y had bee n congregated , beatin g their wings with a noise like a typhoon o r a thunderclap. What d o you suppose startle d them? "The grea t Genji force has launched its attack!" the Taira warriors shouted . "They mus t b e comin g aroun d fro m th e rear , too , jus t a s Sanemor i pre dicted. W e can't hol d ou t i f we are surrounded. Withdraw an d establis h defensive line s a t th e Owar i Rive r an d Sunomata! " The y fle d i n desperat e haste, abandoning their belongings. Some seized bows and lef t arrows i n the confusion; som e seized arrows an d lef t bows ; some mounted others' horses ; some saw their horses mounted by others. Som e leaped onto tethered beast s and rod e i n circle s aroun d picke t stakes . Ther e wer e scream s fro m grea t numbers of courtesans an d harlots , brough t i n as entertainers fro m nearb y post stations, wh o sustaine d grievous injuries fro m kick s in the head or suffered broke n hips from bein g trampled underfoot . At the Hour of the Hare on the next day, the Twenty-Fourth, the two hundred thousan d Genj i horseme n bor e dow n o n th e Fuj i Rive r wit h thre e battle cries, each mighty enough to make the heavens resound an d the earth quiver.

[12] The Matter of the Gosechi Dances There wa s silenc e at th e Heik e campsite , an d me n dispatched t o investigate reported th e flight of the entir e army. Some of the scout s brough t bac k armor abandone d b y the foe; others, discarde d curtains. "There is not even a fly stirring in the enemy positions," they said. Yoritomo dismounted, remove d hi s helmet, washed hi s hands, rinse d his mouth, and knelt facing the capital. "I can claim no credit for what has been accomplished. It was planned by the Great Bodhisattva Hachiman," he said. Resolved t o clai m th e territor y a t once , h e assigne d Surug a Provinc e t o Ichijo no Jiro Tadayori and Totomi Province to Yasuda no Saburo Yoshisada. He might have been expected to pursue and strike the Heike, bu t h e turned at Ukishima-ga-hara and headed bac k to Sagami Province, concerned abou t possible threats to his rear. "Isn't it disgusting?" laughed the courtesans a t the Eastern Sea Road pos t stations. "What a disgrace! The Commander-in-Chief of a punitive force runs back toward the capital without releasing an arrow! It's bad enough for a man to run whe n he sees enemies on the battlefield : tha t fello w took to his heels

Chapter Five 19

1

the minute he heard a noise." Many lampoon s appeared . Sinc e Munemor i was the Commander-in-Chief i n the capital, an d since Koremori, the leade r of th e punitiv e force , wa s als o servin g a t cour t a s a Provisiona l Assistan t Guards Commander , someon e wrot e thi s poem , punnin g on "Heike " and hiraya: hiraya naru Th munemori ika n i a sawaguramu mus hashira to tanom u afte suke o otoshite o

e ridge guardian t the one-story dwelling t be in despair r seein g the downfall f the mainsta y he trusted.*

[Another poem: ] fujigawa n o Ah seze no iw a kosu Thei mizu yor i m o tha hayaku mo otsur u o ise heiji k a n a wher

, th e Is e Heiji ! r flight is even faster n th e swif t descen t f the Fuj i River' s stream e rapids cross the rocks."! "

Someone composed a poem abou t Tadakiyo' s abandonmen t o f his armo r at the Fuj i River : fujigawa n i Yo yoroi wa sutets u besid sumizome no Yo koromo m o tadakiyo black-hue nochi no yo no tame an

u left you r armor e the Fuj i River . u had bes t put o n d robes , Tadakiyo , d devot e yourself to prayer.*

[Another poem: ] tadakiyo wa Tadakiy nige no um a n i zo a norinikeru I kazusa shiriga i t kakete kai nashi mad

o rod e horse colored fleeting gray. t did him no good o gallo p wit h a crupper e in Kazusa Province.§

On the Eighth of the Eleventh Month, the Commander-in-Chief Koremori arrived at the new Fukuhara capital. "Exile Koremori to Kikai-ga-shima and put Tadakiyo to death!" Kiyomori said in a rage. On the Ninth, the old and young Heike samurai met to discuss the matte r of a death sentence for Tadakiyo. Police Lieutenant Morikuni cam e forward. * The graphs used for writing "Heike" can be read hiraya, "one-story house. " Munemori puns on "ridge guardian" ; suke o n "Assistant Commander " an d "mainstay"; and otoshite o n "let fall " and "let flee. " The poem can mean, "Munemori, th e man responsible for the house of Taira, must be in a terrible state after th e flight of the Assistant Commander on whom he relied to avert the clan's ruin." t Ther e is a pun on otsuru ( a form of otsu, "descend," "fall"; "flee") , and probably another on heiji (surname ; "wine bottle"). * Th e author advise s Tadakiyo to become a monk because he has been disgraced. There is a pun on tada k i yo ("Yo u had best put on") . s Ther e ar e pun s o n nige ("gra y horse" ; a for m o f nigu, "flee" ) an d kake (fro m kaku, "gallop"; "attach"). Kazusa, known for its fine cruppers, was the province Tadakiyo governed.

192. Chapter

Five

"I have never heard Tadakiyo called a coward," he said. "As I remember, he was eightee n year s ol d whe n tw o o f th e wors t desperadoe s i n th e Hom e Provinces holed up in the Toba Mansion treasur e house. Nobody wante d t o go and seiz e them, bu t Tadakiy o wo n a nam e for himsel f b y jumping over the wal l alon e i n broa d daylight , gettin g inside , an d killin g one ma n an d capturing the other. I n my opinion, his recent failure was no ordinary occurrence. Every possible prayer ought to be offered to put down the disturbance." On th e Tenth , Koremor i receive d th e offic e o f Middl e Captai n i n th e Bodyguards o f the Right . "H e commande d a punitiv e force, but h e didn' t accomplish much . Why are they rewarding him? " people whispered t o on e another. Once in the past, the Taira Commander Sadamori and Tawara Toda Hidesato wen t int o th e eastern province s with order s t o hun t dow n Masakado , but foun d it hard t o destro y him . A council of senior nobles dispatched an other punitive force under Fujiwara no Tadafun, with Kiyowara no Shigefuj i as Junior Deputy Commander. On e night, when the second forc e wa s staying at Kiyomi Barrier in Suruga Province, Shigefuji looke d far out acros s th e boundless sea. In sonorous tones , h e chanted a Chinese couplet: Reflections o f fishing-boa t fires : cold, they kindl e the waves . Sounds o f post-road bells : b y night, someone crosses the mountains .

His refinement move d Tadafun to tears . Sadamori an d Hidesat o ha d meanwhil e started towar d th e capita l wit h the hea d o f Masakado, who m the y ha d finall y manage d t o kill . They en countered th e relie f forc e a t Kiyom i Barrier, and th e tw o Commanders-in Chief wen t back together . When reward s wer e designate d fo r Sadamor i an d Hidesato , th e matte r of reward s fo r Tadafu n an d Shigefuj i aros e i n th e senio r nobles ' council . "Tadafun an d Shigefuj i marche d eastwar d b y imperia l command afte r th e original punitiv e forc e ha d experience d difficult y i n defeatin g Masakado , but Masakad o wa s killed before they arrived. They are certainly entitled t o rewards," said the Kuj o Ministe r o f the Righ t Morosuke. Bu t the Regen t of the day , the Ononomiy a Lor d Saneyori , decided agains t it. "I t i s written in the Record o f Ritual, 'When in doubt, tak e no action,'" he said. The infuri ated Tadafu n starved himsel f t o death . " I wil l treat Saneyori' s descendant s like slaves," h e swore , "bu t fo r Morosuke' s I will be a n eterna l guardian. " That i s why Morosuke' s descendant s hav e enjoye d splendi d goo d fortun e and Saneyori' s line has vanished without producing any figure of note. Kiyomori's fourth son, Shigehira , became Middle Captain o f the Left . On th e Thirteent h o f the Elevent h Month, th e Empero r move d int o th e newly complete d Fukuhar a palace . I t woul d hav e bee n prope r t o hol d a Great Thanksgiving Service. But for such a service the Emperor goe s to th e Kamo Rive r lat e i n th e Tent h Mont h t o perfor m the Purification . A sanctuary i s buil t i n th e field s nort h o f th e imperia l palace, an d sacre d robe s and sacre d utensil s are put i n readiness. A structure called the Kairyude n is erected belo w the Dragon-Tai l Walkway in front o f the Grea t Hal l of State, and the Emperor performs ablutions there. Great Thanksgiving Shrines are

Chapter Five 19

3

built parallel to the walkway to receiv e the sacred foo d offerings. Ther e ar e sacred an d profan e musica l performances . A n Accessio n Audienc e take s place in the Grea t Hal l o f State, ther e i s sacred musi c at th e Seishodo , an d banquets ar e held i n th e Cour t o f Abundan t Pleasures . Bu t ther e wa s n o Great Hall o f State a t the ne w Fukuhara capital , and thu s n o place for a n Accession Audience. There was no Seishodo, an d thus no place in which t o present sacred music. There wa s no Court of Abundant Pleasures, and thu s no place for banquets. The senior nobles decided in council that only a First Fruits Servic e and Gosech i dancin g shoul d b e attempte d tha t year . More over, th e Firs t Fruit s Servic e was hel d a t th e Offic e o f Shrine s in th e ol d capital. Now a s regard s th e Gosechi : o n a certai n windy, moonli t nigh t a t th e Yoshino Palace, a s the Kiyomibar a Emperor Tenmu was tranquilly playing the zither , a heavenl y maiden descende d fro m th e sk y an d fluttere d he r sleeves five times. That was the first Gosechi performance.

[13] The Return to the Old Capital With ruler and subject s grieving over the transfer of the capital, and wit h the Enryakuji , th e Kofukuji, . an d th e othe r temple s an d shrine s al l con demning th e mov e a s improper , th e stiff-necke d Kiyomor i finally yielded. "Very well," he said, "the cour t will return to the old capital." A tremendous commotion followed . The return took place abruptly, on the Second of the Twelfth Month . The Fukuhara sit e slope d hig h t o th e nort h wher e i t bordere d th e mountains , and sank low to the south where the sea pressed close. The roar of the waves never ceased; the winds swept ashore with frightful velocity . Retired Emperor Takakura, who had graduall y sickened there, left wit h all possible dispatch , eagerly attended b y the Regent, the Chancellor, and the other senio r nobles and courtiers . Kiyomor i and th e res t of the Taira notable s als o hastened t o set out . Who woul d hav e wished t o linge r an instan t i n the disma l new capital? From the Sixth Month on, members of the court had been dismantling their houses fo r shipment , bringing in their household effect s an d othe r belong ings, and establishing themselves in makeshift quarters , but no w they abandoned everythin g without a backward glance , obsessed wit h th e ide a of returning home . Sinc e none o f the m ha d houses , eve n people o f impressive status wen t t o Yawata , Kamo, Saga, Uzumasa, and th e remot e area s of the eastern an d wester n hills , where they found accommodatio n i n temple cor ridors an d shrine oratories. If w e ask th e tru e reaso n fo r th e mov e to Fukuhara , the answe r i s to b e sought i n th e proximit y o f th e ol d capita l t o th e Kofukuj i an d Enryakuj i temples, whose monks seized the slightest pretext to create turmoil with the Kasuga sacred tree and the Hiyoshi sacred palanquins. People said Kiyomori made his decision because he thought such disruptive acts would be difficul t at Fukuhara, which lay beyond mountains and inlets and was also a considerable distance away.

194 Chapter

Five

On th e Twenty-Third o f the Twelfth Month , a total of more tha n twent y thousand mounte d warriors , commande d b y Lef t Militar y Guard s Com mander Tomomori and the Satsuma Governor Tadanori, headed toward Om i Province to attack the Minamoto rebel s there. One by one, they defeated all the Genj i resident s i n various scattered localities—th e Yamamoto , th e Ka shiwagi, the Nishigori, and others. Then they crossed int o Mino and Owar i provinces.

[14] The Burning of Nara "The monk s of the souther n capita l became enemies of the cour t first by siding with Prince Takakura when he went to the Onjoji, an d then by going out t o mee t him, which was even worse. W e must attack bot h th e Kofukuj i and Miidera," the authorities in the capital said . There wa s a dreadfu l uproa r a s soo n a s th e new s reache d th e Kofukuj i monks. The Regent Motomichi told the monks he would convey to the throne everything they wished to say, no matter how many visits might be required, but they paid no attention. Whe n Motomichi sen t them an emissary, Superintendent Tadanari , the y clamored , "Dra g th e fello w ou t o f his filth y carriage! Cut of f his top-hair!" Tadanari retreate d t o th e capital , ashen-faced . Motomichi nex t sen t Assistan t Gat e Guard s Commande r Chikamasa , bu t the monks threatened Chikamasa' s top-hair , too , an d the Commander bea t a hast y retreat . Tw o Kangakui n servants lost thei r top-hai r o n th e secon d occasion. The monk s mad e a bi g wooden ball , name d i t "Kiyomori' s head, " an d told one another, "Hi t it ! Trample on it!" A s has been said, "Talk easily accessible t o other s i s th e handmaide n o f disaster ; impruden t speec h i s th e pathway to destruction. " It seemed that only devils could hav e inspired th e use of such language about a man wh o wa s His Sacre d Majesty's maternal grandfather. Kiyomori could scarcely have been expected to tolerate the monks' behavior. Determine d to put a swift en d to thei r excesses, h e made Seno no Taro Kaneyasu the chie f o f the Yamato provincial police, and Kaneyas u prepared to set out toward Nara with five hundred horsemen. "Be careful," Kiyomori said t o Kaneyas u as he dispatched him . "Eve n if the monk s us e violence, don't retaliate with violence . Don't wear armo r o r carry bow s an d arrows. " But the monks , ignoran t o f those privat e instructions, seize d more tha n sixt y o f Kaneyasu's men, decapitate d the m all , an d hung their heads in rows besid e Sarusawa Pond . "Very well, attack Nara!" Kiyomori said in a rage. A total of more than fort y thousan d horseme n departe d fo r the souther n capital, wit h Shigehir a as Commander-in-Chie f an d Michimor i a s Deput y Commander. Seve n thousand ol d and young helmeted monks awaited the m at Narazak a an d th e Hannyaji , wher e the y ha d du g trenche s acros s th e roads, erected shiel d barricades, an d se t branch obstacles in place. The Heike bor e dow n o n the Narazaka an d Hannyaj i fortifications wit h mighty battle cries, their forty thousand me n split in two parties. The monks

Chapter Five 19

5

were al l unmounte d me n wit h forge d weapons ; th e cour t warrior s wer e horsemen with bows and arrows. Th e galloping riders chased the defenders in al l directions , hittin g ever y one o f the m i n fas t an d furiou s barrage s of arrows. Th e battl e bega n wit h a ceremonia l arro w exchang e durin g th e Hour o f the Har e an d rage d throughou t th e day . Afte r nightfall , th e tw o positions a t Narazaka an d the Hannyaji bot h wen t down t o defeat. One o f the route d monk s wa s a valiant warrior, Sak a no Shir o Yokaku, who surpasse d everyon e i n th e Seve n Grea t Temple s an d Fiftee n Grea t Temples in swordsmanship, archery , and physica l strength. Yokak u was at tired in a suit of black-laced armor over a green-laced corselet, and he wore a five-plate helmet over a metal cap. With a long, plain-handled spear curved like cogon gras s in one hand and an oversized sword with a black lacquered hilt in the other, he slashed his way out o f the Tegai Gate of the Todaiji, surrounded by a dozen cloister mates, and held fast fo r a time, scything horses' legs an d killin g many opponents . Bu t th e wave s o f attack s fro m th e hug e court arm y cut dow n al l his companions, leavin g him alon e wit h hi s back unprotected, an d he fled toward th e south, brav e though he was. The battl e wa s no w bein g fought i n darkness . "Mak e a fire!" Shigehira ordered a s he stood in front o f the Hannyaji gate. One of the Heike warrior s was a man named Jiro Taifu Tomokata , a functionary from the Fukui Estate in Harima. Thi s Tomokata promptl y set a commoner's hous e on fire with a torch mad e fro m a broken shield . As might have been expected o f the sea son—it was lat e in the Twelft h Month , the nigh t of the Twenty-Eighth—a violent wind was blowing; and it s fitful gusts spread th e blaze from th e initial location t o many different templ e buildings. The battle s a t Narazak a an d th e Hannyaj i ha d claime d th e live s o f al l those monks wh o had worried abou t disgrace an d valued honor; and suc h others a s could wal k ha d ru n awa y toward Yoshin o and Totsukawa . Age d monks unable to walk, eminent scholar-monks, pages , women, and children had fle d helter-skelte r int o th e Kofukuji , an d als o int o th e Grea t Buddh a Hall, where more than a thousand o f them had sought refug e o n the secon d floor, removin g th e ladder s t o thwar t enem y pursuers . Whe n th e ragin g flames bore down on them, they uttered such shrieks as seemingly could no t have been surpassed by the sinners in the flames in the Tapana, Paritapana , and Avic i hells. The Kofukuj i wa s the hereditary temple of the Fuj i war a clan, founded by Tankaiko's vow. It was grievous beyond measure that it should all have been turned to smoke in an instant—the Sakyamuni image in the Eastern Golden Hall, brought to Japan durin g the first days of Buddhism; the Kanzeon image in the Western Golden Hall, whic h had sprun g spontaneously fro m th e earth; th e corridor s o n al l sides, beautifu l a s rows o f gems; the two-storie d Nikaido, resplendent in vermilion and cinnabar; the two pagodas, thei r nine rings glittering in the sky. At th e Todaiji , there ha d bee n a one-hundred-and-sixty-foo t gil t bronz e statue of Vairocana Buddha , erected b y Emperor Shom u (wh o had person ally assisted with the polishing) and designe d to serve as a representation of the eternal , indestructible , enlightened being whose physica l body appear s

196 Chapter

Five

in the Land of Buddha-Reward in Reality and the Land of Eternally Tranquil Light. The usntsa on its head had towered high , hidden by clouds in midair; the white curl between its eyebrows had inspire d the pious to ever-renewed devotions. Bu t now th e hea d of that hol y image—that face resplenden t as a full moon—melte d and fel l t o earth, and the body fused int o a mountainous heap. Like an autumn moon, the eighty-four thousand signs of Buddhahood vanished behin d the clou d o f the Fiv e Deadly Sins; like stars i n a night sky, the necklace s of the Forty-On e Stage s flickered in the wind of the Te n Evils. Smoke permeate d th e heavens ; flames filled the ai r below . Thos e presen t who witnesse d th e sigh t averte d thei r eyes ; those afa r wh o hear d th e stor y trembled wit h fear . O f th e Hosso an d Sanro n scripture s an d sacre d teach ings, not a scroll survived. It was impossible to imagin e such a devastatin g blow t o th e Buddhis t fait h i n Indi a o r China , t o sa y nothing o f ou r ow n country. Even the fine gold statu e fashioned by King Udayana and th e red sandal wood image carved by Visvakarman were merely the size of a man, after all. How much more ought the Todaiji Buddha, unique and unparalleled in this human realm, to have endured for eternity! Yet now it mingled with the dust of the profane world, it s ruin a source of everlasting sorrow. Bonten , Taishakuten, the Fou r Heavenl y Kings, the Nagas and other s o f the eight kinds of guardian gods, the functionarie s and demon s i n the real m of the dead—al l must hav e bee n astounde d an d dismayed . An d wha t ca n hav e bee n th e thoughts o f the Kasug a god, th e protecto r o f the Hoss o sect ? The de w o n Kasuga Plai n changed color ; th e tempes t fro m Moun t Mikas a shrieke d i n protest. When the scribes made a careful recor d of those who had burned to deat h in the flames, the total amounte d t o more than three thousand five hundred people: mor e than seventeen hundred on the second floor of the Great Buddha Hall , mor e than eigh t hundred at Yamashinadera, more tha n five hundred i n this temple building, more tha n three hundred in that. More than a thousand monk s had bee n killed in battle. Th e victors hun g a few heads in front o f the Hannyaji gat e and carrie d a few others bac k to th e capital . On th e Twenty-Ninth, Shigehir a returned t o th e capital, leavin g Nara i n ruins. Kiyomori greeted th e outcome o f the expedition wit h vindictive glee, but th e Empress, the two Retire d Emperors , th e Regent , an d everyon e else lamented. "It migh t have been all right to get rid of the soldier-monks, bu t it was a terrible mistake to destroy the temples," the y said. The original intention ha d bee n t o parad e th e monks ' head s throug h th e avenue s and han g them on the tree in front o f the jail, but th e court refraine d fro m issuin g the necessary orders, shocked by the destruction of the Todaiji and the Kofukuji . The heads were discarded i n gutters and ditches . "If my temple prospers, the realm will also prosper; i f my temple declines, the real m will also decline," Empero r Shom u had sai d i n a document writ ten by his own hand. Thus it seemed that the realm was assuredly doomed t o decline. The dreadfu l twelvemont h dre w t o a n end , an d th e fift h yea r o f Jisho began.

Chapter 6

[i] The Death of the New Retired Emperor Because of the militar y disturbance i n the easter n province s an d th e fires in th e souther n capital , ther e wer e n o Congratulation s o n th e Firs t o f th e First Month i n the fifth year of Jisho. The Empero r remaine d i n his apart ments. N o musician s piped , n o dancer s swayed , n o Kuz u villager s fro m Yoshino presente d song s an d flutes . Al l the Fujiwar a senio r noble s staye d away from cour t becaus e of the burning of their clan's temple. There was n o party in the Courtiers' Hal l on the Second Day. Members of both sexe s preserved a hushed silence, and an atmosphere of gloom pervaded the palace. It was shameful, indeed , tha t th e Buddha's teaching s an d th e sovereign' s gov ernment should bot h hav e come to nothing . "I reig n becaus e I obeyed th e Te n Good Precept s i n anothe r existence ; I have bee n fathe r o r grandfathe r t o fou r Emperors . Wh y mus t I liv e thi s empty life, denied the authority to govern?" Retired Emperor Go-Shirakaw a lamented. On th e Fifth , th e authoritie s strippe d th e souther n capita l Archbishops , Bishops, an d Master s o f Discipline of their offices , declare d the m ineligible for invitation s t o court-sponsore d Buddhis t convocations , an d too k awa y their othe r ecclesiastica l posts. The soldier-monk s ha d al l disappeared, ol d and young alike. Most had fallen victim to arrows and swords or perished in smoke an d flames; the remainin g few had vanishe d int o mountai n forests . Archbishop Yoen of the Kerin'in had sickene d and died, appalled an d heart broken by the sight of his images and scriptures going up in smoke. He was a man o f elegance an d cultivation , know n a s th e First-Son g Archbisho p be cause of a poem h e had compose d upo n hearin g a cuckoo's song : kiku tab i n i Wheneve mezurashikereba th hototogisu i

r I hear e sound o f the cuckoo's voice , t is fresh an d new :

198 Chapter itsu m o hatsun e n o fo kokochi kos o sur e th

Si x r me it is always e first song o f the year .

Despite th e event s a t Nara, th e cour t wa s obligated t o hol d th e Golden Light Sutra lectures, even if in abbreviated form ; and th e name s of possible officiants wer e discussed. Since all the southern capital prelates had bee n removed from office , th e council of nobles thought of relying solely on the high clergy i n th e norther n capital , bu t i t wa s decide d tha t Nar a coul d no t b e excluded altogether . A Sanron scholar-monk , Pas t Lecturer Joho, was summoned fro m th e Kanjuji , wher e he had secrete d himself , an d a sketchy version of the lectures was presented . There wer e constant rumor s abou t th e physical condition o f Retired Emperor Takakura , wh o ha d bee n distresse d t o th e poin t o f illness by Retire d Emperor Go-Shirakawa' s confinemen t in the Toba Mansio n tw o year s earlier, by Prince Mochihito's slaying in the year just past, by the shocking disruption of the move to the new capital, and by other such happenings. To the intense grie f o f hi s father , the Priestl y Retire d Emperor , h e san k ver y lo w after learnin g of the destructio n o f the Todaij i an d th e Kofukuji ; an d h e finally breathed his last at the Rokuhara Ikedon o Mansio n o n the Fourteenth of th e Firs t Month. Emperor Takakur a ha d occupie d th e thron e fo r twelv e years . H e wa s a supremely human e sovereign , a ma n wh o revive d the discarde d principle s of benevolenc e and righteousnes s se t fort h i n th e Classic of Poetry an d th e Classic of History, an d wh o followe d the forsake n path o f order fo r the na tion an d comfor t fo r th e people . Althoug h al l worldl y thing s ar e transi tory—although deat h canno t b e escaped eve n by an arha t possessed o f the three kind s of wisdom an d th e si x kinds of supernatural powers, or evade d even b y a divin e being who ha s use d hi s miraculous art t o assum e huma n form—it nevertheless seemed unreasonable that a monarch such as he could not b e exempted . The y too k hi m t o th e Seiganj i a t th e foo t o f the easter n hills on that sam e night, and he rose like spring haze to mingle with the evening smoke . Dharma Sea l Choken hastene d dow n fro m Moun t Hie i t o atten d th e funeral, only to lear n that th e Retired Emperor had alread y become a wisp of smoke. H e recited a poem : tsune n i mish i W kimi ga miyuki o se kyo toeba bu kaeranu tab i t o tha kiku zo kanashiki fro

e have seen our lor d t forth o n man y a trip , t how sad to hea r t today's journey is one m whic h ther e i s no return !

A certai n lady-in-waitin g also expresse d he r emotion s i n verse when sh e heard of the former sovereign's death: kumo n o ue ni Ho yukusue toku tha mishi tsuk i n o th hikari kien u to abov kiku zo kanashiki destine

w grievous to hea r t its light is extinguished— e moo n w e beheld e th e clouds, thinkin g it d t o shin e forever.

Chapter Si x 19

9

The twenty-one-year-ol d Retire d Empero r wa s a ma n wh o obeye d th e Buddhist Ten Commandments, displaye d the Confucian Five Constant Vir tues, an d observe d the rule s of decorum with punctilious care. A wise ruler in the latter day s of the Law , he was deeply mourned by the member s of society, al l o f who m fel t a s thoug h deprive d o f th e ligh t o f th e su n an d th e moon. Th e wishe s o f individual s ar e thwarte d i n thi s miserabl e huma n world; the lo t of the people is hard.

[2! Autumn Leaves People called Emperor Takakura a man of rare sensibility and high repute, one who coul d stan d o n an equal footing with even the Engi and Tenryaku sovereigns. A ruler does no t ordinaril y acquire a reputation foj " wisdo m o r act with benevolence until after adulthoo d ha s brought with it the ability to discriminate between good and evil, but Emperor Takakura was blessed with a gentle disposition a t a remarkably tender age . During the Shoan era early in his reign, when he must have been about ten years old, h e indulged a passion for autumn foliage b y ordering a hillock to be made near the Sakuheimon Gate an d plante d with beautifu l re d sumacs and maples. From morning to evening , he never tired of gazing at this "Au tumn-Leaf Hill, " as he called it. One night, a fierce storm wind blew all the leaves down an d lef t the m littering the area . Whe n th e Burea u of Ground s workers cam e fo r th e mornin g cleaning , the y swep t everythin g up; then , since i t wa s a cold , bluster y morning, the y buil t a fir e nea r th e gat e an d heated wine to drink, using the raked bare branches and fallen leaves as fuel . The Chamberlai n responsible fo r the hil l hurried out t o inspec t i t befor e the Emperor's arrival , only to find that nothing was left . "What's this?" he said. When the workers explained, he was dumbfounded. "This is terrible," h e lamented. "What possessed you to do such a thing to His Majesty's precious autumn leaves ? Yo u will probabl y b e imprisone d o r exile d a t once—an d what kind of reprimand will / receive?" Meanwhile, th e Emperor emerged from th e Imperial Bedchamber earlier than usual , and when he hurried out t o se e his leaves, he found the m gone . "What's happened?" he asked. The Chamberlain had to admit the truth. "I wonder wh o taugh t the m the Chines e poem, 'I n the grove, I burn autumn leaves to heat my wine.' How refine d of them!" he replied with a goodhumored smile . Thus, the workers were praised rather than punished. Also, around the Angen era, the Emperor made a journey to avoid an unfavorable direction . Eve n under ordinar y circumstances , h e always starte d awake a t th e hou r whe n "th e time-keeper' s proclamatio n o f approachin g dawn invade s the sovereign' s slumbers, " bu t h e found i t hard t o slee p at all on tha t particula r night, fo r the bitter , frost y col d mad e him recall, with a painful sens e of his own inadequacy as a ruler, how Emperor Daigo had re moved hi s cover s i n th e Imperia l Bedchamber, saying, "The commo n fol k must feel the cold dreadfully." Late at night, someone uttered a scream far in the distance. The Emperor

zoo Chapter

Si x

heard it , althoug h hi s attendant s di d not . "Wh o wa s tha t screamin g jus t now? Find out an d report back to me," h e said. The comman d wa s transmitte d b y a courtie r o n duty , an d th e Palac e Guards ra n i n al l direction s t o investigate . They discovere d a shabb y gir l weeping a t a crossroads, th e li d of a clothing bo x danglin g from he r hand . "What is the matter? " the y asked . "My mistres s is a lady-in-waiting at the Retire d Emperor' s palace . I was taking her a costume she had finally managed to have sewn, but two or three men cam e up , seize d it, an d mad e of f with it . Sh e can't serv e at th e palac e without it , an d sh e has n o clos e frien d wh o ca n giv e he r a place t o stay . I keep thinking of all these things; that is why I weep," she said. They cam e bac k t o report , bringin g th e gir l wit h them . "Ho w pitiful ! What kind of men would perpetrate suc h a deed? In Yao's reign, all the com mon fol k wer e hones t becaus e the y took Yao' s honest y a s a model . I n my reign, wicked me n appear i n the land an d commi t crime s because the com moners mode l thei r character s afte r mine . Shouldn' t I fee l ashamed? " th e Emperor said . H e aske d abou t th e color o f the stole n robe , and th e gir l described it . The Emperor dispatche d a messenger to Kenreimon'in, who was still Empress at the time. "Do you happen to have a robe of such-and-such a color?" The Empress sent one far prettier tha n th e stolen one , an d h e gave it to th e girl. "I t i s still the middl e o f the night ; sh e might hav e anothe r unpleasan t experience." Most awesomely, he commanded a duty Guard to escort he r all the way to her mistress's room. Thus eve n the humblest men and women praye d that Emperor Takakur a might live forever .

[3] Aoi Especially moving was the tal e of a young girl, servant to on e o f the Em press's ladies-in-waiting , who unexpectedl y becam e a n imperia l favorite. It was no ordinary passing fancy o n Emperor Takakura' s part . He kept he r always a t hi s side , an d s o sincer e an d ferven t was hi s lov e tha t th e lady-in waiting n o longe r mad e us e of her bu t showere d he r wit h attention s mor e properly du e a mistress. Sinc e the girl' s nam e was Aoi, som e calle d he r th e Imperial Consor t Ao i whe n the y whispere d i n private . "Ther e i s a stor y about ho w a certain lad y became a consort," people said . "I n thos e days , it goes, ther e was a song: 'D o not rejoic e in the birth of a son; d o not bemoa n the birth of a daughter. The son may not eve n gain a fief; the daughter ma y become a n imperial consort.' This gir l will probably tur n ou t t o b e an Empress, th e mother o f an Emperor, an d a Retired Imperia l Lady. What splen did luck!" The Emperor stoppe d summonin g the girl after h e heard the gossip—not because his affection ha d cooled but simply because he wished t o avoid cen sure. He secluded himself i n the Imperial Bedchamber, wretchedly unhappy . The Regent of the day, Motofusa, sai d to himself, "His Majest y is pitiful; I must try to cheer him up." H e hurried to the palace an d addresse d th e Em-

Chapter Si x 2,0

1

peror. "I f it means so much to you , the matter i s easy enough t o dea l with . Please summon th e lad y immediately. There nee d b e no concern abou t he r social position; I will adopt her myself. " The Empero r refuse d t o agree . " I appreciat e you r suggestion, " h e said , "but ther e ar e no precedents excep t the ones se t by Retired Emperors . Pos terity woul d criticiz e m e i f I di d suc h a thin g whil e I stil l occupie d th e throne." Motofusa wa s obliged to take his leave, restraining tears . The Empero r late r jotte d dow n thes e lines—a n ol d poe m h e ha d re called—on a sheet of thin, deep-green paper : shinoburedo Despit iro n i idenikeri i wa ga koi wa thi mono ya omou to s hito no tou made "Wha

e concealment , t has appeared in my face — s longing for you, o poignant that others ask, t is preying on your mind?"

The Reizei Lesser Captain Takafusa received the poem an d delivere d it to Aoi. The girl flushed, lef t th e palace for home on plea of illness, and took t o her bed . Withi n five or si x days, she was no more. Th e poet mus t have had such case s in mind when h e wrote, "Fo r a day of your love , I sacrificed the whole of my life." Emperor Takakura was exactly like Tang Taizong, who gave up the idea of installing Zhen g Renji' s daughter i n th e Yuangua n Hal l whe n We i Zhen g admonished, "Th e gir l has been promised t o a gentleman of the Lu family."

[4] Kogo To comfor t th e Emperor , wh o wa s heartsic k fo r Aoi , th e Empres s pre sented hi m wit h a n attendan t o f her ow n name d Kogo . A daughter o f th e Sakuramachi Middle Counselor Shigenori, this Kogo was the greatest beauty in th e palac e an d a n accomplishe d zithe r player . The Reize i Major Coun selor Takafusa (who was still a Lesser Captain then ) had falle n i n love with her. A t first, she had seeme d unimpresse d b y the poem s h e compose d an d the innumerabl e missives in which h e poured ou t hi s yearnings, but i n th e end she had yielded, perhaps because her heart was captured b y the depth of his devotion. No w sh e was summoned t o serv e the Emperor, an d Takafusa was left in helpless misery, his sleeves perpetually drenched by the sorrow of premature farewell. He haunted the palace in the hope of catching a glimpse of Kogo , but sh e would no t s o much as send a kind word throug h a n inter mediary, even though h e walked bac k an d fort h and loitere d i n front of the blinds screening her room. "As long as I serve the Emperor," sh e thought, "i t would no t b e right to talk to Takafusa or read a letter fro m him , no matte r what he says." Takafusa tosse d a poem insid e the blinds in the forlorn hope of eliciting a response: omoikane Franti kokoro wa sora ni I michinoku n o Wha

c with passion, am utterly distraught, t good to be close

2.02. Chapter chika no shiogama a chikaki kai nashi i

Si x s Chika to Shiogam a n Michinoku Province? *

Although Kog o probabl y woul d hav e liked to compos e a reply, she may have fel t compelle d t o restrai n hersel f fo r th e Emperor' s sake . Sh e did no t even pick up the poem and read it, but merely told a maidservant to throw it back into the courtyard. To Takafusa her behavior seemed heartless, but h e hastily snatche d th e pape r up , tucke d i t int o hi s bosom, an d left , knowin g the consequences would be grave if anyone saw it. Before long, he came back again: tamazusa o Ar ima wa te ni dani tha toraji t o y a a sa koso kokoro ni Surel omoisutsu tom o thoug

e you now resolve d t yo u will not eve n touc h letter fro m me ? y you migh t go so far, h yo u put m e from you r mind .

No longe r abl e to mee t her in this world, h e wished only to die rather tha n linger in misery. Now th e Empres s was a daughte r o f Kiyomori's, an d s o was Takafusa' s wife. Whe n th e Forme r Chancello r learne d tha t Kog o ha d captivate d th e husbands of both, h e said, "No , no ! My daughter s will never enjoy happ y marriages as long as Kogo lives. I must call her out o f the palace and ge t rid of her. " Kogo learned of his intention. "It doesn't matter abou t me, " sh e thought. "It woul d b e sad i f His Majest y were hurt." She left th e palac e one evening and disappeared withou t a trace . The Emperor was heartbroken. By day, he stayed inside the Imperial Bedchamber, choked with tears; by night, he went to the Shishinden and sough t consolation i n gazing at the moonlight . Kiyomori heard of his behavior. "They tell me His Majesty is moping over Kogo. I f that's th e case . . . ," he said. H e kept awa y the ladies-in-waiting who sa w to the Emperor's needs ; moreover , h e indicated displeasur e to th e gentlemen who frequente d the court, an d they all stopped coming , fearfu l of his power. A n atmosphere of gloom pervaded the palace . Presently, the middl e of the Eighth Month approached . Th e sky was perfectly clear , bu t th e Empero r sa w th e moonligh t onl y diml y through eye s clouded wit h tears . Whe n th e hou r gre w late , h e calle d fo r a n attendant . There wa s n o respons e a t first. Then a ma n o n nigh t duty, Nakakuni , th e Junior Vice-President of the Board of Censors, answere d fro m fa r in the distance: "Nakakuni." "Come close. I have something to say to you. " Nakakuni approached , puzzled . "D o yo u b y an y chanc e kno w wher e Kogo is staying?" the Emperor asked . * Th e translation i s a free rendering of the original, which puns on michi (first two syllables of Michinoku ; a form o f mitsu, "fill," i n the idiomati c phrase sora ni michi, here "utterly dis traught") an d chika (firs t tw o syllable s homophonous wit h firs t tw o syllable s o f chikashi, "near"; name of the coasta l are a i n which Shiogama i s situated).

Chapter Si x 210

3

"How coul d I know? I have no idea." "I have been told tha t som e people say she is in the Saga area, a t a house with a single-doore d gate , o r somethin g o f th e sort . I wonder i f it i s true . Couldn't yo u inquire for me, even without knowin g the owner's name? " "How ca n I inquire without knowin g the owner's name? " "You are right." A tear ran down the Emperor's cheek . Nakakuni thought hard . "T o be sure, Lady Kogo used to play the zither . She is bound to play it with His Majesty in her thoughts on a bright, moonlit night like this. I was summoned to join in on the flute when she performed at the palace; I would know her touch anywhere. Besides, there can't be all that many commoners' house s i n Saga . Why shouldn' t I find her i f I go aroun d listening?" he reflected. "All right," he said, " I will try looking fo r her, just in case, without knowin g the owner's name . But she will probably mistrus t me unless I have a letter from you , even if I do find her. Please let me have a letter befor e I start." "That i s reasonable." Th e Empero r wrot e ou t a lette r fo r him . "Tak e a horse fro m th e Imperia l Stables," Hi s Majesty said. Nakakun i go t a hors e from th e Stables, lifted hi s whip in the bright moonlight, an d rod e fort h o n his uncertain way. Nakakuni mus t have fel t th e patho s o f autumn i n Saga , th e seaso n an d place of which the poet wrote, "these mountain dwellings where lonely stags call."* He reined in to listen whenever he spied a house with a single-doored gate, wondering if Kogo might be inside, but there was no sound of zither to be heard. I n case she might have gone t o a temple, h e went aroun d t o th e Sakyamuni Hal l an d al l the othe r temple s i n th e neighborhood , bu t ther e was nobody who even resembled her. "It would be worse to return empty-handed than not to have come at all, " he thought. " I wis h I could simpl y wander off—anywher e woul d do. " Bu t there wa s n o plac e tha t wa s no t par t o f th e imperia l domain , n o shelte r where he might find concealment. He racked his brains. "Yes, of course! The Horinji i s nearby. She might have gone ther e t o enjo y th e moonlight. " H e walked his horse toward th e temple. Close t o Kameyama , in the directio n o f a pine grove, h e heard th e fain t strains of a zither. Was it a gale on the peaks? Was it the wind in the pines? Or might it be the instrument of the lady he sought? He spurred forward and drew near. Someone was indeed playing the zither with a brilliant touch inside a house where there was a single-doored gate . He pulled up to listen. Beyond a doubt, it was Kogo's style. She was playing, "Yearning for My Husband," a song in which a woman expresse s nostalgia for her spouse. Just a s he had surmised , she had bee n thinking of the Emperor; most admirably, she had chosen that composition fro m amon g the many she might have played. Moved as seldom before, he drew his flute from his waist, played a few notes, an d beat a tattoo on the gate. The music came to an abrupt halt . * Fujiwar a n o Mototosh i (d . ii4z) : oshik a nak u / kono yamazat o n o / saga nareb a / kanashikarikeru / ak i n o yugure . ("A s i s ever tru e o f these mountai n dwelling s wher e lonel y stags call, autumn evening s at Saga are melancholy, indeed.")

2,04

Chapter Six

Nakakuni finds Kogo.

"This is Nakakuni. I have come from the palace with an imperial message. Open up! " h e shouted. H e continued t o knock, bu t there was no response . After a while, he heard someone comin g from inside . As he waited, over joyed, a han d unfastene d th e lock , an d th e gat e opene d jus t fa r enoug h t o reveal th e fac e o f a daint y littl e lady. " I thin k you mus t hav e come t o th e wrong house . Thi s i s no t a plac e wher e peopl e receiv e imperial message s from th e palace," she said. Nakakuni though t i t would b e disastrou s i f a weak respons e cause d th e

Chapter Si x 2.0

5

gate to be shut and locke d i n his face. Pushin g his way in, he took a seat o n the veranda nea r the side door. "Why hav e you come to a place like this? You have reduced His Majesty to such a state of misery that his very life is endangered. Perhaps you think this is wild talk ? I have a lette r fro m him. " H e offere d it , an d th e lad y gav e it to Kogo . When Kog o opened it , she saw that i t had reall y come from th e Emperor . She wrote an immediate answer, folded it, and sent it out with a set of lady's robes.* Nakakuni put th e gif t ove r his shoulder. "I f I were somebody els e serving as messenger, it would be enough to receive the reply, but surely you have not forgotten ho w I used to be summoned to play the flute when you played the zither at the palace. It would be very disappointing to have to return withou t a personal word fro m you. " Perhaps in recognition tha t h e was right, Kogo gave him a direct answer . "As you may have heard, I ran away from the palace in a panic after I learned of the terrifying things Kiyomori was saying about me . Living in this kind of place as I have been doing lately, I have not playe d the zither, but I have decided t o mov e to th e interio r o f Ohara tomorrow , since I cannot sta y her e forever; and my hostess begge d me in tears to play, grieved that tonight mus t be our last. 'It is late; nobody will hear,' she said. I could not help remembering the old days. I began to pluck the familiar strings; that is how you found me so easily." She could not restrain her tears, and Nakakuni also wept until his sleeve was damp . Presently, Nakakuni spoke, forcing back the tears. "Your talk of moving to the interior o f Ohara tomorrow suggests that you intend t o becom e a nun. You must not dream of any such thing. What about His Majesty's grief? " He instructed som e o f his attendants—Stables functionaries and guardsmen — to watch th e house an d kee p Kog o from leaving . Then h e mounted an d returned to the palace, which he reached a s dawn approached . "His Majest y wil l hav e retire d b y now . Wh o i s her e t o delive r a mes sage?" h e thought. H e turne d ove r the Stable s horse t o b e tethered, tosse d the lady' s costum e ont o the Prancin g Horse Partition, an d wen t of f toward the Shishinden. The Emperor wa s still in the same room, reciting some lines from a poem written i n Chinese : They fly to the south, the y head toward th e north, But I cannot sen d messages by the autum n geese . It rises in the east, i t courses t o the west ; I can only gaze high toward th e late-night moon.

Nakakuni went straight inside with Kogo's reply, and the Emperor showere d him with praise. "G o ge t her this very evening," Hi s Majesty said . Although Nakakuni feared Kiyomori's wrath, he could not disobey an im* A conventional gratuity for a messenger, who was expected t o drape the garments over his shoulder. I t was also considere d courteou s t o addres s a personal remar k to th e messenger, a s Nakakuni implies in his response .

2,o6 Chapter

Si x

perial command. He obtained Escorts, an ox, and a carriage, all handsomely turned out. Then he went to Saga, argued away Kogo's many objections, put her i n th e carriage , an d proceede d t o th e palace , wher e the y hi d he r i n a secret place. The Emperor summone d her every night after that , and i n due course a Princess was born, the one who became the Bomon Imperial Lady . Kiyomori somehow learne d of Kogo's retur n to the palace. "Whoeve r re ported Kogo' s disappearanc e tol d a n out-and-ou t lie, " h e said . H e seize d Kogo, forced her to become a nun, and expelled her from th e city. Although she had wante d to repea t the sacred vows, i t was quite a different matte r t o be compelle d t o d o so . Thus a t th e ag e of twenty-three sh e went t o liv e a t Saga, a shabby figure in deep black robes. A sad story, indeed! People said it was just such things that mad e Retired Emperor Takakura sicken and die . Retired Empero r Go-Shirakaw a ha d suffere d on e crue l blo w afte r an other. Hi s oldest son , Empero r Nijo , ha d die d i n th e Eima n era , an d hi s grandson Emperor Rokujo in the Seventh Month of the second year of Angen. He and Kenshunmon'i n had face d th e Heavenly River stars and made a solemn vo w to b e as two bird s with joine d wings in heaven, and a s two tree s with fused trunk s on earth—yet his consort ha d faltere d in the autumn mist and vanished like the morning dew. Despite the passing of the years, he had continued to fee l a s though he had parted fro m he r only yesterday or today , and his tears were still flowing when his second son , Princ e Mochihito, was slain in the Fifth Month of the fourth year of Jisho. He was reduced to hope less tears now tha t h e had los t eve n Retired Emperor Takakura , th e son on whom he had expected t o rely in this world and the next. All too clearl y did he understand the words written by Consultant Tomotsuna afte r the death of his son Sumiakira: "The greates t o f sorrows fo r the old is to be predeceased by a child; th e greatest o f miseries for the young is to g o before a parent t o the grave." He recited the Lotus Sutra faithfully; h e performed the ritual of the three mystic things again and again . Everyone at court changed fro m colorfu l robe s to somber garb for the period o f national mourning .

[5] The Circular Letter Perhaps Kiyomori himself fel t tha t h e had bee n inhumane, for he tried t o soothe Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a b y giving him hi s eighteen-year-old daughter, a n elegant , beautifu l gir l wh o wa s th e offsprin g o f on e o f th e Itsukushima Shrine attendants. Man y carefull y selecte d ladies-in-waiting of high statu s entere d th e forme r sovereign's palac e with her , an d a throng of senior noble s an d courtier s accompanie d th e procession, quit e as though a new imperial consort wer e arriving. It was inappropriate, people whispered , for suc h an event to take place less than fourteen days after Retire d Emperor Takakura's death. Meanwhile, ther e bega n t o b e tal k o f a Minamot o i n Shinan o Province called Kis o no Kanj a Yoshinaka . This Yoshinak a was the so n of the Crow n Prince's Guard s Captai n Yoshikata , wh o wa s th e secon d so n o f th e lat e

Chapter Si x 2.0

7

Rokujo Polic e Lieutenant Tameyoshi. After th e slayin g of his father , Yoshi kata, at the hands of Kamakura no Akugenda Yoshihira on the Sixteenth of the Eight h Mont h i n th e secon d yea r o f Kyuju , th e two-year-ol d child' s weeping mother had carried him in her arms to Shinano Province, where she had gon e t o Kis o no Chuz o Kaneto an d said , "Please raise th e boy as you think best; make a man of him." Kanet o had labore d hard at his ward's upbringing for more than twenty years, and the child had grown into a man of surpassing strength and matchless valor. "He i s an archer of rare power, the equal o n horsebac k o r afoo t o f Tamuramaro , Toshihito , Koremochi , To moyori, Yasumasa , his ow n ancestor s Yoshimits u and Yoshiie , and al l th e other great warriors of the past," people said . One day, Yoshinaka summoned his guardian, Kaneto, to hint at something he had ha d o n his mind. "I hear that Yoritom o has rebelled and taken ove r the eigh t easter n provinces , an d tha t h e i s getting read y t o marc h o n th e capital from th e Eastern Sea Road an d driv e out th e Taira. I want t o subju gate th e Eastern Mountai n an d Norther n Lan d circuits and das h ahea d t o conquer th e Heike . T o tell the truth , I have a fanc y t o b e called one o f th e Two Commanders of Japan." Kaneto was overjoyed . "That i s just why I have looked afte r yo u al l this time," he said, with a respectful bow . "Those words prove you are Yoshiie's descendant." He set about planning a rebellion at once. Escorted b y his guardian, Yoshinak a had ofte n visite d the capita l t o ob serve the activities and behavior of the Taira. He had gone to the Hachima n Shrine for hi s coming-of-ag e ceremony at th e ag e of thirteen, an d there , i n the presence of the bodhisattva, had prayed, "My great-grandfathe r Yoshiie became th e so n o f thi s augus t divinit y and assume d th e nam e Hachima n Taro [Hachiman's Eldes t Son]. I shall follow in his footsteps." Then he ha d put u p his hair in front o f the shrine and take n the name Kiso no Jiro [Second Son ] Yoshinaka. "The first step is to send around a circular letter," Kaneto said. In Shinano, the y approached Neno i n o Koyat a and Unn o no Yukichika, and bot h agree d t o joi n them . The other warrior s i n the province then di d the same ; no t a gras s o r tre e bu t bowed . Th e warrior s o f Tago Distric t i n Kozuke Provinc e wer e als o unanimou s i n declarin g allegiance , thank s t o their ol d tie s with Yoshikata . In tha t manne r di d th e Genj i see k t o realiz e long-standing ambitions by taking advantage of the decline of the Heike .

[6\ The Arrival of the Couriers The area known as Kiso lies at the southern edge of Shinano on the Mino border, n o distance at all from th e capital. Ther e was thus a great commo tion when the Heike learned of Yoshinaka's activities. "It was bad enough to have the eastern provinces in revolt. What shall we do now?" they said. "We don't need to worry abou t Yoshinaka, " Kiyomori said. "Even i f the Shinano warriors d o join him, Taira n o Koremochi's descendants i n Echigo Province, Jo no Taro Sukenag a and his brother Jo no Shiro Sukeshige, both

zoS Chapter

Si x

have large forces a t their disposal. The y wil l take car e of him an y tim e Hi s Majesty order s the m to , jus t lik e that. " Bu t man y other s expresse d whis pered doubts . On th e Firs t Da y o f th e Secon d Month , Jo n o Tar o Sukenag a wa s ap pointed Governo r o f Echigo. People said the aim was to subdu e Yoshinaka. On th e Sevent h Day, ministerial and lesse r families prepare d an d offere d copies o f the Enlightened On e Darani and picture s of Fudo, in the hop e of ending the revolts through prayer. On the Ninth Day, it was reported tha t Musashi Gon-no-kami Yoshimoto and hi s son Ishikawa no Hanganda i Yoshikane , who ha d bee n living in the Ishikawa District of Kawachi Province, had rebelled against the Taira, reached an agreement with Yoritomo, and were about to flee eastward. Kiyomori immediately ordered th e dispatch o f a punitive force. The force's commanders, Gendayu no Hangan Suesad a and Settsu no Hangan Morizumi, set out with more than three thousand riders . The defenders at the Ishikawa stronghol d numbered barel y a hundred men—Yoshimoto , Yoshikane, and som e lesser figures. The besiegers shouted a battle cry, fired preliminary arrows, an d at tacked in relays for several hours. Many of the warriors inside perished afte r desperate struggles. Yoshimoto died in battle; Yoshikane was taken prisoner , grievously wounded . On the Eleventh Day, the victors brought Yoshimoto's head into the capital an d parade d i t throug h th e avenues . (It was said tha t the preceden t fo r such a n ac t durin g a perio d o f nationa l mournin g ha d bee n se t afte r th e death o f Emperor Horikawa , whe n th e hea d o f Minamoto n o Yoshichika had bee n paraded.) On th e Twelfth Day , a courier arrive d from Chinze i with a message fro m Kinmichi, th e hea d pries t a t th e Us a Hachiman Shrine . "Okata n o Sabur o Koreyoshi, Usuki no Jiro Koretaka, the Hetsugi, an d al l the other warrior s in Kyushu , including the Matsur a League , hav e turned agains t th e Heik e and cas t their lot with the Genji." The Heike struck their palms together i n frustration an d alarm . "I t wa s bad enoug h when th e eastern an d norther n provinces revolted. What shal l we do now? " the y said. On the Sixteenth Day , a courier arrived with news from ly o Province. Beginning aroun d th e winte r o f the yea r jus t past, i t seemed , Kon o n o Shir o Michikiyo an d th e lesse r warrior s i n Shikok u ha d al l turne d agains t th e Heike an d cas t thei r lot with th e Genji . Th e Nuka Novic e Saijak u o f Bingo Province, a loyal Taira partisan, had crossed into lyo and killed Michikiyo at the Takan o stronghold , o n th e boundar y betwee n th e easter n an d centra l districts of the province. At the time of Michikiyo's death, his son, Kon o n o Shiro Michinobu, ha d bee n absent on a visit to his maternal uncle Nuta n o Jiro, who live d in Aki Province. Michinobu, beref t o f his father, had angrily awaited a n opportunit y t o kil l Saijaku . Saijak u ha d subjugate d the othe r Shikoku rebel s after disposin g o f Michikiyo. Then , o n th e Fifteent h o f th e First Month, he had crossed to Tomo in Bingo Province, where he had begun to drink and carouse with a troop of courtesans and harlots. Michinobu an d a hundre d daredevil confederates had swoope d dow n o n hi m while he was stupefied wit h wine. Saijaku's forc e had numbered more than three hundred

Chapter Si x 2.0

9

men, bu t th e sudde n assaul t ha d caugh t the m of f guard an d throw n the m into a panic; those who resisted were either shot or put to the sword. Michi nobu had captured Saijaku, taken him to the Takano stronghold i n lyo Province, the sit e of his father's death, an d cu t of f his head with a saw—or crucified him , according t o another version o f the story.

[7] The Death of Kiyomori Thereafter, al l th e warrior s i n Shikok u declare d allegianc e to Kon o n o Shiro Michinobu . I t was rumored tha t th e Kuman o Superintendent Tanzo had als o gone over to the Genji, despit e his deep obligation t o the Heike . The east and the north wer e in revolt; the south an d the west were as has been described. Tidings of barbarian rebellions shocked the ear; portents of war wer e reporte d i n rapi d succession . "Th e barbarian s i n th e fou r di rections have risen overnight; the regime is doomed," lamented all who pos sessed power s o f discernment , whethe r the y belonge d t o th e Tair a cla n or not . At a council of senior noble s on th e Twenty-Third o f the Secon d Month, Munemori proposed hi s own appointment as Commander-in-Chief of a new expedition agains t th e east , sinc e the previou s one had produce d n o note worthy results . Th e suggestio n wa s receive d wit h effusiv e praise . Retire d Emperor Go-Shirakaw a issue d a directive : Munemor i wa s t o comman d a campaign agains t th e eastern an d norther n rebels , and the army was to include courtier s an d senio r noble s wh o hel d militar y posts o r wer e experi enced in the martial arts. On the Twenty-Seventh, Munemori postponed th e eastward marc h of the punitive force, which ha d bee n imminent, becaus e his fathe r ha d falle n ill . From the Twenty-Eighth on, it became known that the Chancellor-Novice' s condition wa s critical. "Ah ! Hi s deed s hav e come hom e t o roost, " peopl e whispered i n the city and at Rokuhara. Kiyomori could swallow nothing, not eve n a sip of water, afte r the disease took hold . Hi s bod y wa s fier y hot ; peopl e coul d hardl y bea r t o remai n within twenty-fiv e o r thirt y fee t o f th e bed . Hi s onl y word s were , "Hot ! Hot!" I t seemed no ordinary ailment. The mansion's people filled a stone tub with water drawn fro m th e Thou sand-Armed Wel l o n Moun t Hiei, * bu t th e wate r boile d u p an d turne d t o steam a s soon a s Kiyomori got in to coo l off . Desperate t o brin g him som e relief, the y directed a strea m o f water ont o his body fro m a bambo o pipe , but the liquid spattered awa y without reaching him, as though fro m red-ho t stone or iron. The few drops tha t struc k him burst into flame, so that black smoke filled the hall and tongues of fire swirled toward th e ceiling. Now, fo r the first time, the onlookers understoo d wha t Bishop Hozo must have experienced when he asked abou t th e place of his mother's rebirt h while he was visiting King Enma's court a t the King' s invitation: the compassionate Kin g * Th e wel l wa s a sourc e o f holy-wate r offering s fo r a nearb y imag e o f Thousand-Arme d Kannon. Sinc e the nam e o f the wel l was sometime s writte n wit h graph s meanin g "thousan d years," it was probably selected i n the hope of prolonging Kiyomori' s life through wor d magic .

2,10

Chapter Six

Kiyomori's fever makes his bathwater boil.

sent him to th e Tapana Ho t Hel l with a n escort of torturer-guards, an d inside the iron gate he beheld flames lik e shooting stars, which ascended int o the heavens for hundreds of yojanas. Kiyomori's wife, th e Nun o f Second Rank, had a frightful dream . A flam ing carriage was brought inside the gate , attende d a t th e fron t an d rea r by horse-faced an d ox-face d creatures , an d bearin g on it s head a n iro n table t inscribed with the single graph mu [without] . "Where has that carriag e come from? " the Nun aske d in the dream. "From Enma's tribunal; it is here to fetch the Taira Chancellor-Novice," a voice answered. "What is the meaning of the tablet? " "It has been decided at the tribunal that the Chancellor-Novice will fall t o the botto m o f [th e Hell o f Punishment] Without Intermissio n [Mugen] fo r the crime of burning the one-hundred-sixty-foot gilt bronze Vairocana in the world o f men. Enm a has writte n th e m u o f Mugen, bu t h e has no t pu t i n the gen [intermission] yet. " The Nun starte d awake, bathed in perspiration, and the hair of all whom

Chapter Si x 2.1

1

she told about it stood on end. The family showered wonder-working shrines and temple s wit h gold , silver , an d th e Seve n Treasures ; the y eve n sent off horses, saddles, armor , helmets , bows , arrows , swords , an d daggers—bu t there was no indication of divine response. The sons and daughters gathered at the head an d foo t o f their father' s bed , grievin g and rackin g thei r brain s for somethin g to do , bu t ther e seeme d littl e likelihood tha t matter s woul d turn out a s they wished. On the Second of the intercalary Second Month, the Nun o f Second Rank braved th e intolerabl e heat t o approac h he r husband' s pillow . "A s I watch you, I cannot hel p feelin g tha t thing s see m more hopeles s ever y day," sh e said in tears. "If there is anything in this world you crave, tell me when your mind is clear." The man who had been so formidable a figure spoke in a painful whisper . "Since Hoge n an d Heiji , I have subdued cour t enemie s more tha n once ; I have received rewards beyond my deserts; I have become an Emperor's grandfather an d a Chancellor ; I have seen my prosperity extend t o m y offspring . There i s nothing lef t fo r m e t o desir e in this life . M y sol e concern i s that I have not see n the severe d head o f the Iz u Exile Yoritomo. Build no hall s or pagodas afte r I die ; dedicat e n o piou s works . Dispatc h th e punitiv e forc e immediately, decapitate Yoritomo , an d han g the hea d i n front o f my grave. That wil l b e al l th e dedicatio n I require." Those wer e deepl y sinfu l word s indeed. On th e Fourth , the y tried to alleviat e Kiyomori's suffering b y laying him on a water-soaked board , but i t did n o good . Writhing in agony, he fel l t o the floor unconscious and died in convulsions. The sound of horses and car riages gallopin g i n ever y direction wa s enoug h t o se t th e heaven s echoin g and th e eart h trembling : i t seemed ther e coul d hav e been n o greate r agitation i f death had claime d the imperia l master of all the realm , the Lor d of a Myriad Chariots . Kiyomori ha d turne d sixty-fou r that year . I t wa s no t a n ag e a t whic h death was necessarily to have been expected, bu t karma had decreed that he should live no longer: the large rituals and th e secret rituals lacked efficacy , the power of the gods and the Buddhas vanished, the heavenly spirits offere d no protection. What coul d mer e mortals do? There were tens of thousands of loya l warriors seate d i n rows hig h and lo w at the hall , each ready to ex change hi s lif e fo r hi s lord's , bu t non e o f them coul d hol d of f the unseen , invincible messenge r fro m th e lan d o f th e dea d fo r eve n a n instant . Kiyo mori must have been quite alone when he set out on his journey through the nether regions , over the Shide Mountains fro m whic h no man returns , an d past th e River of Three Crossings . Mos t sadly , his onl y escort s mus t have been th e evi l deed s h e ha d committe d s o often , com e t o gree t hi m i n th e form o f horse-headed an d ox-heade d torturers . Since matters could not go on like that forever, they cremated the body at Otagi on the Seventh. Dharma Eye Enjitsu hun g the bones around hi s neck, took the m dow n t o Setts u Province , and burie d them a t Kyo-no-shim a Island. Kiyomori' s fam e an d powe r ha d extende d th e lengt h an d breadt h of Japan, ye t his flesh rose into the skies over the capital as a transitory plume

2,12. Chapter

Si x

of smoke, an d hi s bones survived only briefly befor e becomin g one with th e earth, indistinguishabl e from th e sand s o f the beach .

Is] The Man-Made Island There wer e strang e occurrence s o n th e nigh t o f th e funeral . Kiyomori' s beautiful, luxuriou s Nishihachij o Mansio n suddenl y caught fir e tha t ver y night. I t was a shockin g event , even though house s bur n ever y day. "Wh o can have done it? " the gossips said. "Someone set it. " Also o n tha t night , th e voice s o f twent y o r thirt y men—i f suc h the y were—could be heard sout h o f Rokuhara, chantin g a dance chorus, "Ho w splendid th e waters ! That soun d i s the roa r o f the cascade' s waters, " an d laughing uproariously. With Retire d Emperor Takakura's deat h i n the First Month having inaugurated a period of national mourning, and with the Former Chancello r havin g died only a month o r two later, ho w could eve n the most insignifican t ma n or woman hav e failed t o grieve ? Convinced tha t th e singers were goblins, a hundred bold young Taira samurai traced th e laughter to Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa's Hojuj i Mansion , where they discovered twent y o r thirt y friend s o f a forme r Bize n provincia l officia l name d Motomune, a man who had bee n looking afte r th e mansion for the last two or three years during the Retired Emperor's absence . The guests had slipped inside under cover of darkness for a drinking party. At first they had warne d one another , "Don' t mak e a soun d a t a time lik e this," but the n the y ha d gradually got tipsy and begun to dance. The samurai swooped down, seized every las t on e o f th e drunke n revelers , wh o numbere d thirt y i n all , too k them bac k t o Rokuhara , an d dragge d the m int o Munemori' s inne r court yard. But Munemori released them after inquirin g into the matter. "There is no need to behead me n as drunk as that," he said. Even i n the humbles t circles, it is the invariabl e custom t o rin g bells and recite th e Amitdbha Sutra an d th e "Lotu s Repentanc e Rite " mornin g an d evening after a death, yet no offerings wer e presented to Buddhas or alms to monks after Kiyomori' s passing. Mornings and evenings were devoted solely to war and battle plans. Despite Kiyomori' s frightfu l las t sufferings , ther e wer e man y indication s that h e had bee n n o ordinar y mortal . Whe n h e visited the Hiyosh i shrine s with a gran d retinu e o f senio r noble s fro m hi s ow n an d othe r families , people said , "Ho w coul d thi s spectacl e possibl y b e surpassed , eve n b y a member o f the regenta l famil y goin g t o Kasug a or Uji? " An d splendi d be yond compar e wa s hi s constructio n o f Kyo-no-shim a Islan d a t Fukuhara , which to this day protects inward- and outward-bound vessels . Work on the island ha d begu n early i n th e Secon d Mont h o f the firs t yea r o f Oho , bu t everything was demolished by the violent winds and huge waves of a sudden storm in the Eighth Month. When the project was resumed late in the Third Month of the third year, with Aw a no Minb u Shigeyoshi as Commissioner , the offerin g o f a human sacrifice was discussed at a council of senior nobles , but th e proposa l wa s rejected as sinful . The y inscribe d sacred text s o n th e

Chapter Si x 2.1

3

building stone s instead , whic h i s wh y th e islan d i s calle d Kyo-no-shim a [Sutra Island].

[9] Jishinbo The old men used to say that Kiyomori, wicked though h e seemed, was in truth a reincarnation o f Archbishop Jie. This was the way of it: There was a mountain temple in Settsu Province called the Seichoji. A desire to embrace the ascetic life had inspired one of its monks, Jishinbo Son'e, to go there from Mount Hiei, where he had for many years recited the Lotus Sutra a s a scholar-monk, an d h e had sinc e been passing his days in its precincts, venerate d b y all . Durin g th e Hou r o f th e O x o n th e nigh t o f th e Twenty-Second Da y o f the Twelft h Mont h i n the secon d yea r o f Shoan, a s this Son' e wa s leanin g on a n armres t an d readin g th e Lotus Sutra, he saw approaching (whethe r i n drea m o r i n realit y h e coul d no t tell ) a ma n o f about fifty, who wa s attired i n a white clerical robe, a high cap , stra w san dals, an d leggings, and who held in his hand a formal unfolde d letter. "Where have you come from? " Son' e asked . "I am a messenger from Kin g Enma's palace, sent with an official commu nication." He handed ove r the letter, which Son'e opened and read : An Invitatio n To Jishinbo Son'e of the Seichoj i in Settsu Province, in the Great Country of Japan i n the World of Men On the Twenty-Sixth of this month, a hundred thousand copies of the Lotus Sutra are to be given partial readings by a hundred thousand monk-votaries of that sutra at the Great Hall of State in King Enma's palace. You r participation i s requested. By Order o f King Enma Twenty-Second Day, Twelfth Month, Second Year of Shoan Enma's Tribunal

Son'e coul d not possibly refuse: h e wrote out his acceptance a t once. Jus t when i t seemed that h e had hande d i t over, he awakened. H e described th e experience t o th e hea d monk , Koyobo , feelin g a s thoug h h e ha d alread y breathed hi s last, and everyone was astounded . Son'e kept Amida's name on his lips and concentrated wholeheartedl y o n the Buddha's compassionat e vo w to escort th e faithful t o the Western Para dise. O n th e nigh t o f the Twenty-Fifth , he wen t befor e hi s specia l ico n t o chant invocation s an d recit e scriptures , leanin g on th e armres t a s usual. At the Hou r o f the Rat , h e went bac k t o hi s cloister an d la y down, overcom e with drowsiness . A t th e Hou r o f th e Ox , jus t a s before , tw o white-robe d men appeared. "Com e along quickly," they urged. As Son'e wa s prepared t o compl y (fo r it was frightenin g t o thin k o f disobeying one of Enma's commands) , he realized that h e lacked bot h surplic e and bowl . Bu t no soone r ha d th e worr y entere d hi s min d tha n a surplic e wrapped itsel f aroun d hi m and settle d o n his shoulders, an d a golden bow l descended fro m th e heavens . I n fron t o f th e cloister , ther e appeare d tw o

2i4 Chapter

Six

youths, two attendan t monks , te n lower monks , an d a great carriag e deco rated wit h th e Seve n Treasures . Th e delighte d Son' e hastene d t o ente r th e carriage. Th e attendant monk s took him flying through th e sky toward th e northwest, an d the y reached Kin g Enma's palace in no time . The oute r wal l o f the roya l palac e stretche d int o infinity ; th e inne r are a was vas t an d wide . Insid e stood th e Grea t Hal l o f State , fashione d o f th e Seven Treasures , lofty , spacious , glitterin g wit h gold—quit e beyon d th e praise o f ordinar y mortals . Son' e arrive d a t th e sout h middl e gat e jus t a s the gues t monk s wer e leavin g afte r th e conclusio n o f th e day' s services . Looking int o th e distanc e towar d th e might y edifice, h e behel d al l the offi cials an d mino r functionarie s of hel l kneelin g before Kin g Enma. " I hav e come a t a rarel y opportune time, " h e thought . " I mus t inquir e about m y next life." He set out toward th e hall with the two youths holding a parasol over hi s head, th e tw o attendan t monk s carryin g boxes, an d th e te n lowe r monks bringin g up th e rea r o f the procession . A s he graduall y drew near , King Enma , th e officials , an d th e functionarie s all descende d th e step s t o greet him . Th e tw o youth s wer e actuall y Tamon an d Jikoku, an d th e tw o attendant monks were the bodhisattvas Yakuo and Yuze. The ten demoness protectors of the Lotus Sutra had take n the form o f lower monks to accom pany Son'e an d ministe r to his needs. "The othe r monk s have all retired. Why has Your Reverence come here? " King Enma asked . "I wish to inquir e about m y destination i n the next life. " "Whether o r no t a man i s reborn i n the Pur e Land depend s o n hi s ow n faith." King Enma issued a command to one of his officials: "Th e caske t containing the account o f this reverend monk's goo d deeds is in the south trea sury. Get it out and show him the records describing his deeds and the things he has done to enlighten others during his lifetime." The official wen t to the south treasury , removed a casket , an d cam e back. The n h e took of f the li d and rea d the entire contents alou d fo r Son'e's benefit . Son'e wept aloud, overcome with grief. "I beg you to take pity on me and teach m e the wa y to escap e fro m th e worl d o f life an d death . Sho w me th e straight path t o enlightenment. " Moved t o compassion , Enm a recite d som e Buddhis t verse s t o instruc t him. One of the officials pu t in k to brush and wrote each of them down, and they gave Son'e the paper afte r Enm a had recite d a final quatrain: Wife an d children , regal estate, fortun e an d followers , None will accompany a man afte r death , But the demon s born of sin will always be present To make him suffe r an d shrie k forever .

Son'e was overjoyed. "A man in Japan called the Taira Chancellor has erected residence s over a n are a o f more than five acres at Wada Cap e i n Settsu Province. Ther e h e ha s assemble d man y Lotus votaries , jus t a s yo u hav e done fo r you r one-hundred-thousand-mon k servic e today . H e ha s seate d them everywhere in each cloister, and ha s held meticulous explications an d readings of the sacred text," he said.

Chapter Si x 2,1

5

Much please d an d impressed , Enm a said , "Tha t Novic e i s no ordinar y man. He is an incarnation of Archbishop Jie, reborn in Japan t o protect th e Tendai doctrines. There is a verse that I recite three times a day in his praise. Take him this paper": I salute Senior Archbishop Jie. He acts a s protector of the Tendai Buddhist doctrines, And manifesting himself a s a great general , He benefits mankin d equally by showing the consequence s of evi l deeds .

After acceptin g the paper, Son'e went outside the middle gate south of the Great Hall of State. There ten of Enma's soldiers, who ha d bee n standing in readiness, escorted hi m into the carriage and took up positions t o the fron t and rear . H e returne d home , flyin g throug h th e ai r again , an d recovere d consciousness a s if from a dream . Son'e took the verse to Nishihachijo to give to Kiyomori. Immensely gratified, the Forme r Chancello r entertaine d hi m lavishly , gave him man y gifts , and rewarde d hi m with a promotion t o the offic e o f Master o f Discipline. Thus di d peopl e fin d ou t tha t Kiyomor i wa s a reincarnatio n o f Arch bishop Jie.

liol The Gion Consort Some people also said that Kiyomori was actually Retired Emperor Shirakawa's son , no t Tadamori's . Aroun d th e Eiky u era , i t seems, ther e wa s a n imperial favorit e calle d the Gio n Consort , who live d in the Gio n distric t a t the foot of the eastern hills. Retired Emperor Shirakawa visited her regularly. One time, he set out to see her in private, accompanied b y a courtier o r two and a few North Guards . The moon had not yet risen (it was past the Twentieth o f th e Fift h Month) , an d th e surrounding s wer e invisible . A n earl y summer rain deepened the darkness and gloom. A s the party approache d a chapel near the lady's house, they saw beside the structure a shining figure, which seemed to have a head covered with glittering, polished silver needles, and to be grasping a kind of mallet and a source of light in its raised left an d right hands . The forme r sovereig n and his attendant s wer e panic-stricken . "Thi s is dreadful! It must be a demon. That thing in its hand is probably the famous wish-granting mallet. What ar e we to do? " the y said. From among his escorts, th e Retired Emperor summoned Tadamori, wh o was stil l a lower-grade North Guar d a t the time. "I thin k yo u ar e the bes t man fo r this job. Either shoot th e creature dead or kill it with your sword," he commanded . Tadamor i mad e respectfu l assen t an d starte d towar d th e chapel. "The thin g doe s no t loo k s o very formidable, " Tadamor i though t a s he advanced. " I wouldn' t b e surprised if it is a fox o r a tanuki. It would b e a great mistak e t o shoo t i t or cu t i t down . I'l l tak e i t alive. " Afte r watchin g while the light ahead blaze d up two or thre e times, he dashed forwar d an d gripped th e figure with al l his strength .

2.i6 Chapter

Six

"What's going on? " an agitated voic e cried. I t was a man, no t a monster . The Retired Empero r and the others al l lit torches, an d the sovereign saw that th e speaker was a monk abou t sixt y years old. That monk was the person responsible for the chapel's decoration s an d altar fittings. He was carrying a long-handled oil jug and, in the other hand , a flame in an earthenwar e container with which to light the sacred lamps. To avoid being soaked i n the downpour, h e ha d fashione d himsel f a ha t b y tyin g u p a bundl e o f whea t straws, whic h glittere d lik e silver needles i n the ligh t fro m th e flame . Thu s the fact s became clear. "It would have been a great mistake to shoot him or cut him down. Tada mori was remarkably prudent," the Retired Emperor said. "Warriors are impressive men! " H e rewarde d Tadamor i wit h th e gif t o f hi s dearl y belove d Gion Consort . It happened tha t th e consor t wa s pregnant wit h Retire d Empero r Shira kawa's child . " I wil l take th e bab y if it i s a girl . If it i s a boy , conside r hi m your son and make a warrior o f him," th e Retired Emperor said . The child turned out to be a boy. While Tadamori was waiting in vain for a suitable opportunit y t o repor t th e birth , th e Retire d Empero r mad e a pil grimage t o Kumano . A t a plac e i n Ki i Province called Itogazaka , h e com manded his bearers to lower the palanquin so that h e might rest awhile. Tadamori presente d himself , holding in his sleeve a yam sprout fro m a thicket where th e tuber s were growin g i n profusion, an d recite d th e firs t hal f o f a poem: imo ga ko wa Th hau hod o ni koso alread narinikere whe

e child of the yam: y the time has come n it is creeping.

The Retired Emperor understoo d a t once. H e supplied the missing lines: tada mor i torite Tak yashinai ni se yo wit

e it, then, Tadamori, h a mind t o sustenance . *

Tadamori treate d th e chil d a s hi s ow n afte r that . Th e Retire d Empero r sent this poem whe n h e heard that th e baby cried often at night: yonaki su to Thoug tada mori tate yo rea sue no yo ni I kiyoku sakaur u limitles koto mo koso are i

h he cry by night, r him with care, Tadamori. n the years to come, s prosperity s destined to b e his lot.

That was how the boy acquired the name Kiyomori.+ At the age of twelve, Kiyomori was made an Assistant Commander i n the * Tadamor i puns on im o ("sweetheart, " "wife"; "yam" ) an d ha u ("creep," here used both of the child and of the yam vines). The Retired Emperor puns on Tadamori ("take it, then") and yashinai ("rearing" ; "sustenance") . "Wit h a min d to " i s a fre e approximatio n of n i s e y o ("make it [ a source of nourishment]"; "perform [the act o f rearing]"). f Kiy o derives from kiyoku ("limitless" ) in line 4; mori from mom, a possible reading of a graph by which sakauru ("prosper") ca n be represented.

Chapter Si x 2.1

7

Military Guards ; a t eighteen, he received Fourth Ran k an d becam e know n as the Assistant Guards Commander o f Fourth Rank . "It woul d be differen t if he belonged to a house of ministerial status," said the uninformed. "There is nothing inferio r about Kiyomori' s lineage," sai d Retire d Empero r Toba , who kne w the circumstances. Something similar had happened long ago. Emperor Tenchi had bestowe d a pregnant consor t on Fujiwar a n o Kamatari , telling him, "I f the bab y is a girl, I will take her; if it is a boy, consider hi m your son," an d th e child ha d been a boy , th e perso n wh o wa s late r Precepto r Joe , th e founde r o f th e temple a t Tonomine. With suc h a precedent fro m antiquity , it seem s likely enough tha t Kiyomor i was in truth Retire d Empero r Shirakawa' s son . I t is not surprisin g that he should have determined on the formidable undertaking of transferring the capital . The Go jo Major Counselor Kunitsun a died on the Twentieth o f the intercalary Secon d Month. He an d Kiyomor i had bee n the bes t o f friends. Per haps it was the exceptiona l strengt h o f the karma tie between the two tha t made him fal l il l on th e sam e day a s the Forme r Chancello r an d di e in th e same month . Kunitsuna wa s a n eighth-generatio n descendan t o f Middl e Counselo r Kanesuke an d a so n o f Morikuni , th e Forme r Assistan t Directo r o f th e Stables o f the Right . Aroun d th e Ninpe i era , durin g the reig n o f Empero r Konoe, whil e h e wa s servin g in th e Chamberlains ' Offic e a s a Presented Scholar Messenger (no t even a Chamberlain), a fire broke ou t i n the impe rial palace . Th e Empero r wen t t o th e Shishinden , where h e foun d himsel f without a singl e Bodyguard i n attendance . A s he stood nonplussed , Kuni tsuna came up with some servants carrying a hand-borne palanquin. "In vie w of the occasion , pleas e deign to rid e in this kind of palanquin, " Kunitsuna said. The Emperor got in and lef t th e vicinity. "Who ar e you?" he asked. "Fujiwara n o Kunitsuna, a Presented-Scholar Messenger." "I a m delighted t o kno w tha t w e have such quick-witted me n at court," His Majesty said to Tadamichi, the Regent of the day. "You would do well to make use of this one." Tadamich i gave Kunitsuna many properties an d be gan to make use of him. Meanwhile, durin g the same reign, there was an imperial visit to Yawata. Flushed with wine, the chief dancer fell into the water, got dripping wet, an d was unprepared whe n the time came for the sacred music performance. "It is not ver y fancy , bu t I have someone her e who i s carrying a chie f dancer' s costume," Kunitsuna said. He produced th e robes, the dancer put them on, and the performance was presented i n proper style . It took place a bit late , to b e sure, bu t th e singin g soared pur e an d clear , an d th e swayin g sleeves fluttered delightfull y i n tim e t o th e music . Sacre d harmonie s touc h an d please god s an d me n alike . The augus t spectators coul d no t hel p recalling the tim e lon g ago , i n th e ag e of the gods , whe n th e Su n Goddes s pushe d open th e door of the heavenly rock-cave. As a matte r of fact , Middl e Counselo r Yamakag e was one of this Kunitsuna's ancestors. Yamakage had a son, an uncommonly learned monk called

2.18 Chapter

Si x

Bishop Jomu, who performed the rituals with a pure heart and observed the precepts wit h meticulou s care. Durin g Retired Emperor Uda' s excursio n t o the Oi River in the Shotai era, a gale from Ogurayam a caught the hat o f the Izumi Major Captai n Sadakun i (the Kanjuji Palac e Minister Takafuji' s son ) and blew it into the stream. Sadakuni stood helpless, trying to hold back his hair with his sleeve. And then—so the story goes—Bisho p Jomu pulled out an informal cap fro m hi s surplice case. When Jomu wa s two years old, hi s father, Yamakage, went to Chinze i as Senior Assistan t Governor-General . Th e boy' s stepmother , wh o deteste d him, tried to kill him by dropping him into the sea under pretext o f embracing him , bu t a turtl e surfaced , caught hi m o n it s back , an d save d hi s life . Perhaps th e turtl e ha d wante d t o repa y the kindnes s of the child' s mother . While still alive, that lady had seen a cormorant fisherman at Katsura catch a turtle t o kil l fo r cormoran t feed , an d ha d take n of f a short-sleeve d robe , traded i t for the creature , and se t it free . The stor y abou t Bisho p Jomu an d th e ca p goes bac k t o time s s o remot e that we scarcely know what to make of it, but it would be hard to duplicat e Kunitsuna's exploits in our ow n day. Kunitsuna becam e a Middle Counselo r durin g the tenure of the Hosshoj i Regent Tadamichi . Afte r Tadamichi' s death , Kiyomor i sought Kunitsuna' s friendship, sayin g that he had hi s reasons. The Middle Counselor , a man of prodigious wealth, never let a day pass without sendin g Kiyomori a present. "I hav e no bette r frien d i n this world tha n Kunitsuna, " Kiyomor i said. H e adopted one o f Kunitsuna's sons, who m h e named Kiyokuni, and gav e Kunitsuna hi s ow n fourt h son , Chamberlain-Middl e Captai n Shigehira , a s a son-in-law. A certain gentleman happened to sing a roei, "Dappled Were the Xiangpu Bamboos," when some courtiers visited the Empress's apartments during the Gosechi festivitie s a t Fukuhara in the fourt h year of Jisho. "What possesse s the man? " Kunitsun a thought a s he stoo d listening . " I hav e alway s heard that song called inauspicious. I don't want to hear it." H e stole away. Now a s regards the meaning of the roei: In antiquity , Empero r Ya o had tw o daughters , th e elde r name d Ehuan g and th e younger Niiying. Both were consorts o f Emperor Shun . When Em peror Shun's remains were taken to the Cangwu fields for cremation, the two grief-stricken Empresse s followed behind , weeping and wailing , as fa r a s a place calle d Xiangpu , wher e thei r fallin g tear s mottle d th e leave s o f th e riverside bamboos. They stayed at Xiangpu thenceforth, seeking consolation in th e musi c of their zithers. The riversid e bamboos produce spotte d leaves to thi s day , an d th e cloud s han g lo w wher e th e consort s played . Th e Tachibana Consultan t Hirom i mad e thi s moving story th e subjec t o f a rhap sody. Kunitsuna objected to th e son g because he was a man o f sound com mon sense , even though h e was not especiall y learned or skilled at poetry . Kunitsuna ha d neve r hoped t o b e a Majo r Counselor . I t chanced , how ever, that his mother onc e mad e a pilgrimage on foo t t o th e Kam o Shrine, where fo r a hundre d day s sh e prayed fervently , "Pleas e mak e m y so n Ku nitsuna a Head Chamberlain , if only for a day." On e night, she had a dream

Chapter Si x 2.1

9

in which somebody brought a palm-leaf carriag e to the carriage stop at her house. "That means you will be a senior noble's wife," said a person she told about it. "I am already old," sh e said. "Nothing of the sort is likely to happen to me. " But , most splendidly, her so n Kunitsuna rose far abov e the offic e of Head Chamberlain to become a Major Counselo r wit h Senior Second Rank . On th e Twenty-Second , Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a move d int o hi s palace, th e Hojuj i Mansion . Th e mansio n ha d bee n complete d o n th e Fifteenth o f the Fourth Mont h i n the third year of Oho. Th e Retire d Empero r had established branches of the Hie and Kumano shrines nearby, and everything inside the ground s ha d bee n arrange d jus t a s he desired, eve n to th e hills, waters, an d groves , bu t th e wicke d deed s of the Heik e ha d prevente d him fro m goin g ther e durin g the past tw o o r thre e years. Then Munemor i had suggeste d that repair s be undertaken in preparation fo r his return, an d he had made the move at once. "Nothing needs to be done," he said. "I want to go as soon a s possible." The Retired Emperor's first concern was to see the former abode of his late consort, Kenshunmon'in . Th e heigh t o f th e embankmen t pine s an d shor e willows bore witness to the passing of the years. Now, indeed , he thought of Xuanzong's feeling s a t th e Sout h Garde n an d th e Wester n Palace : "Ho w could he but wee p when he beheld the lotuses on Taiyi Lake or the willows byWeiyangHall?" On the First of the Third Month , the authorities issued orders fo r the supervisory monks at the southern capital to return to offic e an d resume control ove r their branch temple s and estates . O n th e Third, constructio n wa s begun o n a ne w Grea t Buddh a Hall , wit h Lesse r Controlle r o f th e Lef t Yukitaka as Commissioner. While spending a night on pilgrimage at Yawata in an earlier year, this Yukitaka had dreame d that a divine youth with hai r in side-loops ha d emerge d fro m th e sanctuar y and give n hi m a baton, say ing, " I a m Hachiman's messenger . Carry this when you ar e the Grea t Buddha Hall Commissioner." Upo n awakening, he had discovered a real baton . "How strange! " h e ha d thought . "Wh y shoul d I need t o g o t o th e Grea t Buddha Hal l a s a Commissioner? " H e ha d pu t th e bato n i n hi s bosom , taken it home, and stored it with care. When the temples at Nara went up in flames because of the evil deeds of the Heike, it was his splendid karma to be singled out t o supervis e the reconstruction . On the Tenth of the Third Month, the Deputy Governor of Mino Province sent a fas t courie r t o th e capita l wit h wor d tha t th e easter n Genj i ha d ad vanced as far as Owari Province, where they were blocking roads and denying travelers passage. A punitive army was dispatched a t once—more than thirty thousand horsemen , with Commande r o f the Militar y Guard s o f the Left Tomomori , Middl e Captai n o f th e Lef t Kiyotsune , an d th e Komats u Lesser Captai n Arimor i a s Commanders-in-Chief . Granted tha t th e time s were tumultuous , i t wa s a shockin g thin g to d o withi n fifty days o f Kiyomori's death. The Genji force, six thousand strong, was commanded by Juro no Kurand o Yukii e an d Yoritomo' s brothe r Kyo-no-kim i Gien . Th e tw o sides camped wit h the Owari Rive r between them.

2,2.0 Chapter

Si x

Around midnight on the Sixteenth , the six thousand Genj i rider s crosse d the rive r and gallope d shoutin g into th e thirt y thousand Heike . Arro w exchanges bega n durin g th e Hou r o f th e Tige r o n th e Seventeenth , an d th e righting continued unti l broad daylight . The Heik e remaine d perfectl y calm . "Th e enem y hav e crosse d a river ; their horse s an d armo r ar e wet. Le t that b e your guide ! Cut the m down! " They surrounded the Genji wit h their superior numbers and pressed th e attack. "Don't let any escape! Don't miss any! " The Genj i forc e wa s almos t totall y destroyed . Yukii e retreated eastwar d from th e river, lucky to escape with his life, an d Gie n was killed deep inside the enemy ranks. The Heike swept across the river and shot at the Genji like mounted arch ers chasing game. Although the Genj i turne d back to offe r resistanc e at this place and that, they were hopelessly outnumbered: it seemed impossible that they might prevail. "Everyone knows the maxim, 'Don't fight with water a t your back.' The Genji strateg y was stupid," people said . Yukiie crosse d int o Mikaw a Province , destroye d th e bridg e ove r th e Yahagi River, and waited behin d a shield barricade. The Heike attacked soon , and he met defeat there , too, unabl e to match their strength . The Mikaw a an d Totom i warrior s woul d doubtles s hav e declare d alle giance to th e Heik e i f the attac k ha d bee n sustained, but Tomomor i fel l ill , and the army returned to the capital from Mikawa . Although the Genji vanguard had bee n crushed, there had bee n no gain of consequence because the remaining enemy forces ha d no t bee n assaulted. The Heike had lost Shigemori two years earlier and Kiyomori this year. It was apparent tha t thei r luck was drawing to a close; non e adhere d t o thei r cause except men who had long enjoyed their favor. In the eastern provinces, the very grasses and tree s bowed dow n t o the Genji .

In] The Hoarse Shouts In gratitude to the court for his appointment as Governor of Echigo, Jo no Taro Sukenag a of that provinc e lef t hom e a t th e hea d o f more tha n thirt y thousand horsemen on the Fifteent h o f the Sixth Month, with the intentio n of marching against Kiso no Yoshinak a during the Hour of the Hare on th e Sixteenth. Around midnight, a mighty wind suddenly blew up, accompanie d by torrential rain and deafenin g thunder. Then, afte r th e end of the storm, a great, hoars e voic e resounded i n the heavens : "There is someone her e wh o sides with the Heike, the clan that burned down th e one-hundred-sixty-foo t gilt bronze statue of Vairocana in the world of men. Apprehend him!" Thre e times it shouted and then died away. Sukenaga an d al l his men fel t thei r hair stand o n end . "Won't you please stretch a point an d sta y her e afte r tha t horrifyin g sig n from Heaven? " th e retainers said. But Sukenaga announced that warriors must not allow themselves to b e swayed by such things. The army set out durin g the Hour of the Hare. When they had gon e little more than half a mile, a mass of black clouds appeared and seemed to hover

Chapter Six zzi over Sukenaga' s head. Sukenag a flinched, lost consciousness , an d fel l fro m his horse. The y put hi m in a palanquin and carried him to his home, wher e he died after a mere three hours in bed. There was pandemonium among the Heike when a courier reache d the capital with th e news . On th e Fourteent h o f the Sevent h Month, the er a nam e was change d t o Yowa. On the same day, the Chikugo Governor Sadayoshi , who had jus t received Chikuze n and Hig o provinces, marche d towar d th e wes t t o subdu e the rebels in Chinzei. Also on that day, a great amnesty was declared, and all the men who had bee n banished in the third year of Jisho were recalled. The Regent Motofusa (no w a Buddhist Novice) was to retur n fro m Bize n Province, the Chancellor Moronaga from Owar i Province , and Major Counselo r Sukekata from Shinan o Province. On th e Twenty-Eighth, Moronaga presented himsel f a t Retired Empero r Go-Shirakawa's palace . Upon his return to the capital in the Chokan era, he had playe d "Rejoicin g in Royal Grace" and "Retur n t o th e Castle" on th e imperial veranda; now, upon this return in Yowa, he played "Autumn Wind" at th e Retire d Emperor' s palace . Hi s selection s showe d th e excellen t tast e with which he matched songs to occasions . Sukekata visite d the Retire d Emperor' s palac e on the sam e day . "Well , Sukekata, it seems a dream. I suppose you forgot all your songs during your stay in those unfamiliar rustic surroundings, but it would be nice to hear you sing an imayo" th e forme r sovereig n said. Beatin g time and makin g use of his personal experience, Sukekata sang, "The Kis o River I Saw in Shinano," a mos t apposit e variatio n o n th e imayo, "Th e Kis o Rive r The y Sa y Is in Shinano."

[12! The Battle at Yokotagawara On the Seventh of the Eighth Month, Buddhist monks performed a majo r reading of the Benevolent King Sutra at the office s o f the Counci l of State, in accordance wit h a preceden t se t whe n th e cour t wa s tryin g t o suppres s Masakado. On th e Firs t o f the Nint h Month , a s was sai d t o hav e been don e a t th e time o f the campaig n agains t Sumitomo , a sui t o f iron armo r an d a n iro n helmet were presented to the Grand Shrin e of Ise, with Chie f o f Ceremonial Onakatomi n o Sadataka as imperial messenger, but Sadataka died in the Ise Detached Palac e after havin g fallen il l at Kog a Statio n i n Om i o n th e way . And whe n cour t official s ordere d monk s t o perfor m five-altar rites fo r th e suppression of the rebels, one of the chief officiants, the Holy Teacher charged with supplication s to Gozanze , died in his sleep at the Equino x Hal l o f the Daigyoji Shrine . It was clea r that neithe r th e god s no r th e Buddha s would accept the prayers. Furthermore, whe n th e authoritie s rea d th e praye r repor t submitte d b y the Hol y Teache r Jitsugen o f th e Anjoj i Temple , who m the y ha d commis sioned t o perform a Daigen ritual, they were astonished to lear n that Jitsugen had petitione d fo r the defea t o f the Heike . "What is the meaning of this?" they said.

2.2.2.

Chapter Six

"You commande d m e to pra y for the suppressio n of the court' s enemies . The Heike seem to be the main adversaries as things stand, so I tried to have them overthrown. Wha t i s wrong with that? " Jitsugen said . "That monk's insolenc e is insupportable. H e should b e executed o r ban ished," they decided. Bu t the matte r wa s lai d aside in the pres s o f other af fairs, grea t an d small ; nothing was done i n the end. Impressed by the story , Yoritomo rewarde d Jitsuge n wit h a n appointmen t a s Senio r Archbisho p after th e Genj i cam e to power . On th e Twenty-Fourth o f the Twelft h Month , the Empres s was given the palace name Kenreimon'in. It was the first time the mother o f an infant sov ereign had receive d such a title. The second year of Yowa arrived. On the Twenty-First of the Second Month, Grand White [Venus ] intruded on the Mane [th e Pleiades]. The Chinese Essentials of Astrology says , "When Grand Whit e intrude s o n th e Mane , th e barbarian s of the fou r direction s will arise." It is also written, " A military commander with a n imperial commission will leave the borders of the state." On th e Tent h o f th e Thir d Month , ther e wa s a distributio n o f office s i n which most o f the Heik e received promotions . On th e Tent h o f th e Fourt h Month , Forme r Provisiona l Lesse r Bisho p Kenshin performe d correc t partia l reading s o f te n thousan d copie s o f th e Lotus Sutra at th e Hiyosh i shrines . In search o f a holy association, Retire d Emperor Go-Shirakaw a went to atten d th e service, whereupon unidentifie d persons sprea d a rumo r tha t h e mean t t o orde r th e Enryakuj i monk s t o crush the Heike. Warriors proceeded t o the imperial palace and secured the guard posts on the four sides; Taira clansmen and retainers hastily assembled at Rokuhara. Shigehira set out toward Hiyosh i with three thousand riders to escort th e forme r sovereig n home , whic h le d t o a repor t a t th e Enryakuj i that th e Heike wer e leading hundreds of men up the mountain i n an attac k on the temple; and the monks all went down to Higashisakamoto fo r a general assembly. The agitation o n the mountain and in the city was extraordi nary. Th e senio r noble s an d courtier s i n th e Retire d Emperor' s entourag e turned pale; many of the North Guard s were dismayed and terrified . Shigehira me t the imperia l party nea r Ano and escorte d th e Retire d Emperor home . "I f this is the way things are going to be , I suppose I can't even visit a shrine or a temple when I please from no w on," Hi s Majesty said. As a matter of fact, the Enryakuji monks did not intend to attack the Heike, no r did th e Heik e propose t o assaul t the temple. The rumors wer e groundless . "Devils mus t have been running amok," people said . On th e Twentiet h o f the Fourt h Month , special offerings wer e presente d to th e Twenty-Tw o Shrines . This wa s becaus e of the famin e an d pestilenc e that were ravaging the land. On th e Twenty-Fourth o f the Fift h Month , the era name was changed t o Juei. Als o o n tha t day , Jo n o Shir o Sukeshig e of Echig o Provinc e was ap pointed Governo r o f Echigo . I n th e ligh t of hi s brother' s death , Sukeshig e regarded the post as unlucky and tried his best to decline it, but he could no t disobey an imperial command. H e changed his name to Nagashige . On the Second of the Ninth Month, Jo no Shiro Nagashige led forth more

Chapter Si x 2.2.

3

than fort y thousan d horsemen , warrior s fro m Echigo , Dewa , an d th e fou r Aizu districts, to attack Kiso; he set forth toward Shinano Province to attac k Kiso.* On the Ninth, he made camp at Yokotagawara in Shinano. Upon learnin g of Nagashige' s arrival , Kis o n o Yoshinak a left th e Yod a stronghold, where he had been staying, and galloped ahea d with three thousand men. Following a strategy devised by Inoue no Kur o Mitsumori o f the Shinano Genji, th e Minamoto quickly fashioned seven red banners, divided their thre e thousan d rider s int o seve n bands , an d approache d Nagashige , red banners aloft, fro m variou s peaks and hollows. Nagashige's spirit s ros e at th e sight . "S o ther e ar e Tair a partisan s i n thi s provinc e afte r all ! We're getting stronger!" he yelled. Meanwhile, th e Genj i mad e a gradua l approach . A t a signal , th e seve n bands merged into one, shoute d a great battle cry all together, an d whipped up th e whit e banner s the y ha d kep t i n readiness . Th e Echig o warrior s blanched. "Ther e mus t b e hundred s of thousands o f them. Wha t shal l we do?" the y sai d i n a panic . Som e wer e drive n int o th e river ; other s wer e chased ove r cliffs . Thos e who survive d were few; those wh o perishe d were many. Enemy weapons felle d Yam a no Taro of Echigo, Jotanbo of Aizu, and all the other famou s warrior s on whom Nagashig e had relie d most heavily. Nagashige himsel f retreate d alon g th e rive r towar d Echigo , wounde d bu t still alive. The Heike in the capital shrugged off the news from th e provinces. On th e Sixteenth, Munemori was reappointed t o the office o f Major Counselor, an d on the Third of the Tenth Month he became Palace Minister. When he went to make his formal expressio n o f gratitude on the Seventh, he was attende d by twelv e Taira senio r noble s an d precede d b y sixtee n mounte d courtiers , including the two Head Chamberlains. Bu t there seeme d littl e substance t o such magnificent occasions, stage d a s they were in frivolous disregar d of the rising storm, whil e hornet swarm s of eastern an d norther n Genj i poise d fo r an attack o n the capital . The second year of Juei began, ushered in by banquets and other events in the usual pattern. Munemor i was the Minister of State in charge of the banquet ceremonies inside the Shomeimon Gate. On the Sixth of the First Month, the Emperor wen t to Retire d Emperor Go-Shirakawa's Hojuj i Mansio n fo r the Visit to th e Imperial Forebear. He was said to b e following a precedent set by Emperor Toba, who ha d mad e a similar visit at the age of six. On the Twenty-Second of the Second Month, Munemori acquired Junior First Rank . H e resigne d a s Palace Minister o n th e sam e day, reportedly t o assume responsibility and expres s penitence for the revolts . The Nara and Hiei congregations, the Kumano and Kinpuzen monks, and even th e Is e Chie f o f Ceremonia l an d th e othe r Gran d Shrin e officials de serted th e Heik e fo r th e Genji . Imperia l edicts were sen t to th e fou r direc tions, and Retire d Emperor' s edict s went ou t t o th e various provinces, bu t they were disregarded becaus e everyone knew that the y emanated fro m th e Heike. * Thi s redundancy appears to represent either a scribal error or an oral narrative technique.

Chapter j

[i] Shimizu no Kanja Early i n th e Thir d Mont h o f th e secon d yea r o f Juei, ther e wa s troubl e between Yoritom o and Yoshinaka . Yoritomo set out towar d Shinan o to at tack Yoshinak a with a forc e of more tha n a hundre d thousan d horsemen , and Yoshinaka , upon hearin g of his approach , lef t th e Yod a stronghold t o camp at Kamasakayama on the Shinano-Echigo border. When Yoritom o reache d th e Zenkoj i Templ e in Shinano, Yoshinak a sent him a message by his foster brother, Ima i no Shiro Kanehira. "I hear you are making i t know n tha t yo u inten d t o attac k me . What ca n b e the reason ? People say you plan to march to the capital along the Eastern Sea Road an d drive out th e Heike , no w tha t yo u have gained control o f the eigh t easter n provinces. I too wis h to attack th e Heike with all possible speed, no w that I have conquere d th e Easter n Mountai n an d Norther n Lan d roads . Wh y should w e invit e the enemy' s ridicule by quarreling ? I have welcomed ou r uncle, Juro Kurando Yukiie, who says he has a grievance against you, simply because it did no t see m right for m e to rejec t him, too; i t is not tha t I bear you an y personal il l will." "So you sa y now," Yoritom o replied , "bu t I am informe d that you hav e made definite plans to attack me . I cannot affor d t o trust you. " Word reached Yoshinak a that an attack forc e headed b y Toi and Kajiwara would advanc e agains t hi m soon . Then , t o prov e hi s lack o f hostile inten tions, h e sen t Yoritom o hi s eleven-year-ol d heir, Shimiz u no Kanj a Yoshi shige, escorted b y Unno, Suwa, Fujisawa, and other renowne d warriors . "He canno t b e actin g in ba d fait h i f he i s willing to d o that . I have n o grown so n yet; I'll make the boy mine," Yoritom o said. He returned to Kamakura with Yoshishige.

Chapter Seven 2.2

5

[2] The Expedition to the Northern Provinces Meanwhile, there were rumors that Kis o no Yoshinaka, the master of the Eastern Mountain an d Northern Lan d roads, was about to attack the capital wit h mor e tha n fifty thousand horsemen . Th e Heik e ha d begu n in th e preceding year to proclaim their intention of giving battle "when the horses are fed young grass next year"; and clouds of warriors had bee n pouring in from th e Mountai n Shade , Mountain Sun , Southern Sea, and Wester n Sea roads. Men had arrived from th e Eastern Mountain Road provinces of Omi, Mino, and Hida, but there were none from Totomi or anywhere farther eas t on the Easter n Se a Road. (Those i n the west al l came.) No on e came fro m Wakasa or farthe r nort h o n the Northern Lan d Road. It wa s decide d t o sen d th e punitiv e forc e t o th e Norther n Lan d Road, with th e objectiv e of defeating Yoshinaka and the n attackin g Yoritomo . A combined total of more than a hundred thousand horsemen heade d north ward from th e capital during the first quarter of the Hour of the Dragon on the Seventeent h of the Fourt h Mont h i n the secon d year of Juei, le d by six Commanders-in-Chief an d mor e tha n thre e hundre d an d fort y principa l Samurai Commanders. The Commanders-in-chief : The Komatsu Middle Captain o f Third Ran k Koremori The Echizen Governor o f Third Ran k Michimor i The Tajima Governo r Tsunemas a The Satsuma Governor Tadanor i The Mikawa Governor Tomonor i The Awaji Governo r Kiyofus a The foremost Samurai Commanders: Etchu no Zenj i Moritosh i Kazusa no Taifu n o Hangan Tadatsun a Hida n o Taifu n o Hangan Kagetak a Takahashi no Hangan Nagatsun a Kawachi no Hangan Hidekun i Musashi n o Saburozaemo n Arikuni Etchu no Jirobyoe Moritsug i Kazusa no Gorobyoe Tadamitsu Akushichibyoe Kagekiyo

Because th e arm y had receive d authorization t o liv e of f the provinces , i t seized everythin g in it s path fro m Osak a Barrie r onward, eve n to th e ric e and othe r officia l ta x commoditie s levie d fro m powerfu l landowners an d great houses. Driven beyond endurance, the common fol k al l scattered int o the mountains and fields as the army gradually looted its way through Shiga , Karasaki, Mitsukawajiri, Mano, Takashima, Shiotsu, and Kaizu.

2.2.6 Chapter

Seven

[3] The Visit to Chikubushima Although the Commanders-in-Chief Koremori and Michimori had pressed ahead, th e Deput y Commander s Tsunemasa , Tomonori , an d Kiyofus a ha d halted at Shiotsu and Kaizu in Omi Province. Tsunemasa, who possessed th e sensibilities of a skilled poet and musician , ignored th e turmoil aroun d hi m and went dow n t o th e lakeshore to look a t an island in the offing . "What island is that?" h e asked a n attendant, Tobyo e Arinori. "It i s the famous Chikubushima. " "Oh, yes , I know the name, of course. Let's go over there." He crossed i n a small boat, accompanied b y Arinori, An'emon Morinori , an d thre e or fou r other samurai . As was to have been expected o f the Eighteenth Day of the Fourth Month, a touc h o f spring seemed t o linge r on th e verdan t boughs , th e song s o f th e valley warblers had lost their freshness, and cuckoos everywher e raised their long-awaited voice s t o announc e th e comin g o f the ne w season . Vastl y intrigued, Tsunemas a spran g fro m th e boa t an d gaze d a t th e scene , whic h quite surpasse d imaginatio n o r speech . Eve n thus mus t hav e bee n th e ap pearance of Mount Horai , the unattained goal of those boys, girls, and magicians dispatched b y Shihuangdi and Wud i to see k the elixi r of immortality, who frittere d away their live s in ships on th e vast ocean, pledged no t t o return without havin g reached their destination. A sutra says, "In the world of men, there is a lake, and i n that lake, emerging from th e bowels of the earth , there i s a crysta l isl e wher e heavenl y maidens dwell. " Thi s wa s tha t ver y island. Tsunemasa knel t before the shrine. "Daibenkudokuten is none other than Sakyamuni Buddha; she is a bodhisattva wh o manifest s the absolute natur e of the Buddha-mind. Two are the names Benzai and Myoon; one is the tru e form o f thi s divinity , salvation-bringer fo r sentien t beings . I t i s sai d tha t those wh o worshi p her e a singl e time wil l have every wish granted : thu s I face th e futur e wit h hope." He recite d sacre d texts for a while. The evening shadows graduall y gathered, an d the Eighteenth-night moo n rose. The broa d expans e o f the lak e shone; th e shrin e glistene d eve r mor e brightly. Charmed by the scene, the resident monks brought Tsunemasa on e of the shrine's lutes. "We know of your skill," they said. Tsunemasa bega n to pluck th e strings . Whe n h e playe d th e secre t composition s "Heaven " an d "On th e Rock, " th e clea r tones , resoundin g insid e th e shrine , move d th e goddess t o manifes t hersel f above his sleeve in the guis e of a white dragon . He expressed hi s feelings i n verse, weeping with awe d joy: chihayaburu Tha kami n i inori no i kanaeba ya migh shiruku m o iro no th arawarenikeru o

t sh e has appeare d n plainly visible form— t i t signif y e goddess's acceptanc e f my prayers at her shrine?

Beyond a doubt, th e detested enem y would soo n b e subdued, h e though t happily; the rebe l forces would soo n b e attacked an d beate n down . He re embarked an d lef t th e island .

Chapter Seven 2.2

7

[4] The Battle at Hiuchi While still in Shinano himself, Kiso no Yoshinaka built the Hiuchi stronghold in Echizen and garrisoned it with more than six thousand horsemen — the Heizenj i Abbot-Master o f Deportment Saimei , Inazu n o Shinsuke , Saitoda, Hayashi no Rokuro Mitsuakira, the Togashi Novice Bussei, Tsuchida, Takebe, Miyazaki, Ishiguro, Nyuzen, Sami, and others. I t was a formidable position, surrounded by towering rocks and peaks, with mountains in fron t and behind; there were also two rivers, the Nomigawa and the Shindogawa, in front. At the confluence of the rivers, the defenders had buil t an elaborate dam b y felling an d draggin g in mighty trees fo r branc h barricades , s o that water lappe d a t the bas e of the mountain s to th e eas t an d th e west , jus t as though th e stronghold wer e facing a lake. "Its surfac e steepe d th e souther n mountain : blu e and vast . It s waves engulfed th e westering sun: red an d patterned."* O n th e bottom of the Heatless Lake , ther e i s silver and golde n sand ; b y th e shor e a t Kunmin g Lake, there were virtuous-government boats. At this artificial lake near the Hiuchi stronghold, there was a dam with roiling water for the purpose of deception. Since th e lak e coul d no t ver y well b e crosse d withou t boats , th e grea t Heike army idled away the days at camps in the mountains on the other side . One membe r of the garrison , Abbot Saimei , was a Heike sympathize r at heart. H e wen t ou t alon g th e bas e o f the mountains , pu t a lette r insid e a whizzing arrow , an d secretl y fired the arro w int o th e Heik e camp . "Tha t lake does no t occup y a natural depression. A mountain strea m ha s merely been confined behind a temporary dam. Send out some foot soldiers at night to cut the dam away. The water will soon subside. There is good footing for horses; cros s swiftly . I will attack th e defender s with arrow s fro m th e rear . The Heizenj i Abbot-Maste r o f Deportment Saimei. " The delighted Commanders-in-Chief made haste to dispatch foot soldiers , who cu t the dam away. Impressive as the lake had appeared , i t was nothing but a mountain stream, and its waters quickly ebbed. The great Heike force surged across a t once. The warriors inside the stronghold waged a defensive battle fo r a while, but ther e seeme d little chance that s o fe w might prevail against so many. Saimei declared allegianc e to th e Heike and becam e their loyal adherent . Inazu no Shinsuke, Saitoda, Hayashi no Rokuro Mitsuakira, and the Togashi Novice Bussei fled from th e stronghold, retreate d to Kag a Province, and entrenched themselves at Shirayama and Kawachi , still defiant. The seemingly invincible Heike followed hard on their heels into Kaga and burned the two strongholds occupie d b y Mitsuakira an d Bussei . Then th e victors sent couriers from nearb y post stations to the capital, where their news was received with extravagant relief and rejoicing by Munemori and the other Heike who had staye d behind. On th e Eight h o f the Fift h Month , th e Heik e mustere d a t Shinohar a i n Kaga Province. They divided their hundred thousand horsemen into frontal and rea r attac k forces . The fronta l force , seventy thousand strong , se t ou t * Fro m a poem by Bo Juyi about Kunmin g Lake, a body of water create d southwes t of th e Changan capital for naval maneuvers during the reign of Emperor Wu of Han .

2.2.8 Chapter

Seven

toward Tonamiyam a on th e Kaga-Echize n border, wit h Koremor i and Mi chimori as Commanders-in-Chief and Etchu no Zenji Moritoshi a s the main Samurai Commander. The rear force of thirty thousand riders proceeded to ward Shio-no-yama on the Noto-Etchu border, with Tadanori and Tomonori as Commanders-in-chie f an d Musash i n o Saburozaemo n Arikun i a s th e foremost Samura i Commander. Yoshinaka, who wa s staying at the Echigo provincial capital, heard of the Taira movement s an d hastene d t o confron t th e enem y with fift y thousan d horsemen. I n th e belie f tha t hi s earlie r battl e ha d se t a n auspiciou s prece dent, h e divided his army into seve n groups. Hi s uncle Yukiie went to mee t the Taira at Shio-no-yama with ten thousand men . Nishina, Takanashi, and Yamada no Jiro were sent toward Kitagurosak a with seven thousand men as a rea r attac k force , an d Higuch i n o Jir o Kanemits u an d Ochia i n o Gor o Kaneyuki were sent toward Minamigurosak a with seven thousand men . Ten thousand men were placed in ambush at the entrance to Tonamiyama, at the base o f Kurosaka, a t Yanagihar a in th e Matsunag a area , an d a t Gumi-no kinbayashi. Imai no Shiro Kanehira crossed the Washinose Shallows with six thousand men to take up positions at Hinomiyabayashi, and Yoshinaka himself crosse d th e rive r a t Oyabe-no-watar i an d campe d wit h te n thousan d men at Hanyu, just north of Tonamiyama.

[5] The Petition "The Heik e must be planning to cross Tonamiyama Mountain t o the plain for a frontal attack wit h thei r huge army," Yoshinaka said. "Victory in that kind o f battle depend s o n numbers ; we will not wi n i f we le t them exploi t their size . If we send standar d bearer s ahead wit h white flags, they will see them and sta y in the mountains. 'Here comes the Genji vanguard!' they will say. Their army must be huge. They know the terrain and we don't; we will be surrounded i f we burst ou t onto the plain. Ou r rea r i s safe while we stay on thi s rugge d mountain ; w e ha d bette r ge t dow n an d le t th e horse s res t awhile.' In the meantime, I will pretend t o tr y to engag e them; an d a s soo n as night fall s I will drive their whole army down int o Kurikar a Valley." H e ordered hi s men to plan t thirt y white banners at the to p o f Kurosaka Hill . When th e Heik e spie d th e banners , the y dismounte d a t a plac e o n To namiyama Mountain calle d Saru-no-baba, jus t a s Yoshinaka had foreseen . "Here come s th e Genj i vanguard! " the y said . "Thei r arm y mus t b e huge . They know th e terrain and w e don't; we will be surrounded i f we burst ou t onto the plain. Our rea r is safe a s long as we stay on this rugged mountain. There seem s to be good forage and water here; we had bette r get down an d let the horses res t awhile." Scanning the surroundings from hi s Hanyu camp , Yoshinak a made out a sacred re d fenc e an d a shrin e wit h bevele d crossbeam s amon g th e gree n trees o n th e summe r peaks. There wa s a torii i n front. He calle d for a man who kne w th e province . "Wha t shrin e i s that? Wha t deit y i s worshippe d there?" "Hachiman. This is Hachiman's land. "

Chapter Seven 2.2,

9

The delighte d Yoshinak a summone d Taifub o Kakumei , whom h e ha d brought along as his scribe. "By great good fortune, there is an opportunit y for m e to visi t a Hachiman shrin e before the battle . I am certai n of victory now. Ho w woul d i t b e i f I offered a writte n petition , bot h a s a legac y fo r posterity and as a prayer on this occasion? " "That would b e most suitable. " Kakume i dismounted to write . Kakumei wa s attire d i n a dar k blu e hitatare an d a sui t o f armo r wit h black leathe r lacing . At his waist, h e wore a sword wit h a black lacquere d hilt and scabbard ; o n hi s back, ther e rode a quiver containing twenty-four arrows fledge d wit h blac k hawk's-win g feathers . Hi s lacquered , rattan wrapped bo w wa s at hi s side; his helmet hung from hi s shoulder-cord. H e took a small inkstone and some paper from hi s quiver, knelt in front of Lord Kiso, and bega n to writ e th e petition. Wha t a splendid combination o f the civil and martia l arts h e seemed! This Kakumei, the son of a Confucian scholar-family, had formerl y served at th e Kangakuin , where h e ha d bee n know n a s Chamberlai n Michihiro . Then h e had become a monk, with the name Saijobo Shingyu . He had been a frequen t visitor a t th e souther n capital , an d i t wa s h e who m th e Nar a monks had commissioned to reply for them when letters were sent to Mount Hiei an d Nar a afte r Princ e Takakura's arriva l at the Onjoji . Kiyomor i had taken violent exception t o the sentence, "The Novic e Kiyomor i is the dregs of th e Tair a clan , th e scu m of the warrio r class. " "Ho w dar e tha t rascall y Shingyu call me the dregs of the Taira clan and the scum of the warrior class? Seize him and put hi m to death," he had said . So Shingyu had fled from th e southern capita l t o the northern provinces , become Lord Kiso' s scribe, and taken Taifubo Kakumei as his name. This was the petition: All hail! I touch m y head to th e ground in obeisance. The Great Bodhisattva Hachiman is the lord of the Japanese court, the ancestor of our generation s o f illustrious sovereigns. T o guard th e imperia l throne an d benefi t mankind, he manifests himself a s the three august divinities and assume s the temporary guise of the three deities. For some years now, a person calle d the Taira Chancellor has dominated the fou r seas an d distresse d th e populace . H e ha s bee n a fo e to th e Buddhis t Law an d a n enemy to the imperial law. Though humble , I spring from warrio r stock; though inadequate, I pursue m y father' s calling. Th e though t o f th e Tair a Chancellor' s fou l deeds prohibits selfish calculation : I entrust my fat e t o Heave n and dedicate my lif e to the state. I have mustered warriors t o suppres s the evildoers . But although ou r tw o oppos ing forces ar e now fac e to face , my men have yet to display martial spirit, and I have been fearfu l o f defections. At this juncture, here on thi s field of battle wher e I raise my banners , I suddenly behold a shrin e where the tru e essenc e of the thre e deities diffuses hi s tempered radiance. It is clear that m y prayer will be heeded; it is beyond doubt that the evildoers will be put t o death. My tears of joy overflow; my gratitude is profound. Ever since my great-grandfather, the Forme r Mutsu Governo r Yoshiie, dedicated himself to Hachiman' s service and too k the name Hachiman Taro, all of his descendants hav e worshipped a t Hachiman' s shrines . Many years have passed sinc e I first

2.30 Chapter

Seven

bowed m y head before the god as one of their number. In undertaking this great task now, I am like a child measuring the vast ocean with a seashell, like a praying mantis opposing a mighty chariot wit h its forelimbs. But I act for nation an d sovereign, no t for famil y o r self. My sincerity is apparent t o the divine eyes. Great is my faith, grea t my joy! Prostrate, I beseech the unseen and see n Buddhas to len d their strength an d the holy gods to exert their powers. Secur e my victory at once! Drive the enemy back in ever y direction ! If this prayer has been accepted, i f the visible and invisibl e powers will protect me , I ask t o b e shown a sign. Eleventh Day, Fifth Month , Second Year of Juei Minamoto n o Yoshinaka

Yoshinaka an d twelv e of his men took th e to p arrow s fro m thei r quivers and presente d the m wit h th e petitio n t o th e shrine . Migh t i t b e tha t th e Great Bodhisattv a recognize d th e supplicant' s peerles s sincerity fro m afar ? Most reassuringly, three wild doves flew out of the clouds to flutter above the white Genj i banners . While Empres s Jing u wa s attackin g Sill a i n th e past , ther e wa s a tim e when her army's weakness an d th e foe's strength made victory seem impos sible. The Empress prayed t o Heaven , whereupo n thre e supernatura l dove s appeared i n fron t o f he r shield s an d th e foreigner s suffere d defeat . Also , when th e ancesto r o f these Genji , Yoriyoshi , attacked Sadat o an d Muneto , his force was weak and the rebel army was strong. Yoriyoshi lit a fire in front of the enemy position. "Thi s is in no sense a private blaze; it is a divine fire," he said . A wind instantl y engulfed th e enem y i n flames and burne d dow n Sadato's residence , th e Kuriyagaw a stronghold . Th e rebel s wer e late r de feated, an d Sadato an d Muneto wer e ruined. Mindful o f thos e precedents , Lor d Kis o dismounted , doffe d hi s helmet , washed his hands, rinsed his mouth, and made obeisance to the supernatural doves with a confident heart.

[6] The Descent into Kurikara Meanwhile, th e Genj i an d th e Heik e too k u p position s fac e t o face . Th e two sides were barely three hundred and fifty yards apart. The Genji di d not advance farther , nor di d th e Heike . The n th e Genj i ordere d fiftee n power ful mounte d archer s t o rid e fro m behin d th e defensiv e shield s an d fir e humming-bulb arrows int o the Heike ranks . The unsuspecting Heike retali ated with fifteen humming-bulbs from fifteen of their riders. Th e Genj i sen t out thirt y riders to shoot , an d th e Heik e responde d wit h thirt y rider s an d thirty humming-bulbs . The Genj i sen t ou t fifty ; th e Heik e matche d the m with fifty. The Genji sent out a hundred, and the Heike matched them with a hundred, s o that each sid e had a hundred rider s in front o f its lines. But although th e warriors o f both force s were eager to give battle, the Genj i com manders restraine d thei r me n fro m fighting . I t was sa d fo r th e Heik e tha t they le t th e da y sli p b y i n suc h encounters , neve r dreaming that th e Genj i meant t o procrastinat e unti l nightfall s o as to driv e their hug e arm y dow n into the Kurikara Valley.

Chapter Seven 2,3

1

As th e evenin g shadows graduall y lengthened, the te n thousan d rea r at tackers from th e north and south me t near the Kurikara Hall* and began to utter battl e cries, beating their quivers. The Heike saw clouds of white banners behind them. "How ca n that be? We thought no enemy could reach our rear with thes e cliff s o n al l sides," they shouted. Yoshinaka' s frontal attac k force joine d in the battl e cries; and simultaneou s shouts aros e fro m th e ten thousand Genj i lyin g in wai t a t Matsunaga-no-yanagihar a an d Gumi-no kinbayashi, and from Ima i no Shiro Kanehira's six thousand men at Hinomiyabayashi. To those who hear d the roar of the forty thousand voices in fron t and behind, it seemed that the very mountains and rivers must disintegrate . As Yoshinak a had planned , th e Heik e bega n to waver , unnerve d b y th e growing darkness and the attackers' yells . There were many who cried, "Fo r shame! Com e back ! Com e back! " Bu t th e retrea t wa s difficul t t o revers e once i t ha d started , an d th e warrior s gallope d pell-mel l into th e Kurikara Valley. Unable to see the men ahead of them, they thought that there must be a road at the bottom. Sons followed fathers in the descent, younger brothers older brothers , kinsme n an d retainer s lords . Me n pile d ont o horse s an d horses ont o men , laye r afte r layer . Despite th e valley' s depth, th e sevent y thousand Heik e rider s filled it t o th e brim . Stream s of bloo d flowe d fro m rocks; corpses mounted into hills. People say arrow gouges and sword marks are visible in that valley to this very day. Three of the men on whom the Heike had relie d most heavily died buried there: Kazus a no Taif u n o Hanga n Tadatsuna , Hid a n o Taif u n o Hanga n Kagetaka, an d Kawach i no Hanga n Hidekuni . Sen o n o Tar o Kaneyas u of Bitchu, a warrior renowne d fo r his strength, was captured by Kuramitsu no Jiro Narizumi of Kaga. Saimei, the Heizenj i Abbo t wh o ha d switche d loy alties at the Hiuchi stronghold in Echizen, was also taken prisoner. "Kill that damned mon k befor e you do anythin g else," Yoshinaka said, an d the y pu t him t o the sword. Th e Commanders-in-Chief Koremori and Michimor i re treated t o Kag a Province , fortunat e t o escap e wit h thei r lives . Onl y tw o thousand o f their seventy thousand rider s were left . On th e nex t day , the Twelfth, two super b horses reached Yoshinak a as a gift fro m Hidehir a i n Michinoku. Yoshinak a promptly equipped them with gold-mounted saddle s and presented the m to the Hakusan Shrine. "Everything i s all right here," Yoshinaka said, "bu t I am no t eas y in my mind about Yukiie's battle at Shio. I think I had bette r see how he is faring." After pickin g and choosin g fro m amon g hi s fort y thousan d me n an d thei r mounts, h e hastene d towar d Shio-no-yam a wit h twent y thousan d riders . Since the tide happened to be full whe n they reached Hibi-no-minato Cross ing, they drove ten saddle d horse s int o th e water to tes t it s depth. The animals reached the opposit e shor e i n safety, th e pommels and cantle s of their saddles stil l dr y excep t a t th e lowe r edges . "It' s shallow ! Cross! " Twent y thousand strong , the great forc e plunge d across . As it turned out, Yukii e had bee n beaten back. Yoshinaka found him resting his horses. " I though t so, " h e said. His twenty thousand fres h warrior s * A Buddhist temple at th e to p o f Kurikar a Pass . The rea r forces sen t to th e nort h (Kita gurosaka) and the south (Minamigurosaka) were earlier said to number 14,000 riders.

232, Chapter

Seven

galloped shoutin g int o th e middl e o f the thirt y thousan d Heike , whippin g their horse s an d attackin g unti l th e spark s flew . Althoug h th e Heik e war riors resiste d fo r a while, they finall y suffere d defea t o n tha t field, too, un able to withstan d th e Genj i assault . A Heike Commander-in-Chief , Tomo nori, fel l i n battle . H e wa s Kiyomori' s younges t son . Man y samura i als o perished. Yoshinaka crossed Shio-no-yam a and campe d in front o f Shin'6-no-tsuk a at Odanaka i n Noto Province.

[7] The Battle at Shinohara Yoshinaka mad e offering s o f land s t o shrines : Yoko e and Miyamar u t o Hakusan, Nomi-no-sh o t o Sugo , Choya-no-sh o t o Tad a Hachiman , an d Hanbara-no-sho to Kei . He also presented seve n villages in Fujishima t o th e Heisenji Temple. The me n who ha d oppose d Yoritom o at Ishibashiyama two year s earlier had fle d t o th e Heik e i n th e capital . Th e mos t prominen t amon g them — Matano n o Gor o Kagehisa , Nagai n o Sait o Bett o Sanemori , It o n o Kur o Sukeuji, Ukis u no Sabur o Shigechika , and Mashim o n o Shir o Shigenao — had bee n meetin g dail y fo r drinkin g parties, hel d i n tur n a t thei r variou s domiciles a s a mean s o f amusin g themselves until i t shoul d b e tim e t o d o battle. When they had first assembled at Sanemori's, the host had said, "Any one wh o consider s th e presen t stat e o f affair s mus t believ e that th e Genj i have the advantage; the Heike ar e probably going to lose. What d o you say to joining Lord Kiso? " The others ha d al l expressed agreement . The nex t day , when the y were at Shigechika's house, Sanemor i had said , "What about the matter I mentioned yesterday? " Kagehisa ha d spoke n up . "W e all have reputations i n the east ; everyon e knows u s there. I t would b e demeaning to kee p switching from on e sid e t o another fo r personal gain. I don't know about the rest of you, but I propose to stand by the Heike." Sanemori had uttere d a hearty laugh. "To be honest, I was only trying to sound yo u out . I have decided t o di e in the nex t battle . I have already tol d people I won't be returning to the capital; I said as much to Lord Munemor i himself." The others had al l agreed. Sadly enough , ever y man a t that part y me t his end in the north, perhap s because they refused t o violate their oaths . The Heik e wer e encampe d a t Shinohar a i n Kag a Province , restin g thei r men and horses. Wit h a mighty battle cry, Yoshinaka's forces bore down o n them there during the first quarter of the Hour of the Dragon on the TwentyFirst of the Fift h Month . Among the Heike, ther e were two men, Hatakeyama n o Shoj i Shigeyoshi and Oyamada no Betto Arishige, who had bee n in the capital as members of the provincial guards since the Jisho era, an d whom the Heike had attache d to th e norther n expedition , tellin g them, "Yo u ar e experience d warriors ; take comman d durin g th e battles. " Thos e tw o brother s advance d t o th e front wit h thre e hundre d riders , an d Ima i n o Shir o Kanehir a face d the m

Chapter Seven 133 from th e Genj i sid e with thre e hundred. A t first, Shigeyoshi and Kanehir a sent out groups of five or ten horsemen to try their luck; later, their full con tingents joined battle. Rivers of sweat streamed from th e combatants a s they struggled desperately under the blazing noonday sun with no breath of air to stir th e grass . Many o f Kanehira's warrior s perished, an d al l bu t a fe w of Shigeyoshi's kinsmen and retainers also fell, so that there was nothing to do but withdraw. Next, Takahash i n o Hanga n Nagatsun a advance d fro m th e Heik e sid e with five hundred riders . Higuch i n o Jiro Kanemits u and Ochia i n o Gor o Kaneyuki galloped to meet them with three hundred riders from Yoshinaka's forces. Nagatsuna' s men , wh o ha d bee n recruite d i n hast e fro m differen t provinces, resisted briefly an d then deserted in a body, heedless of everything but thei r ow n skins . The valiant Nagatsuna, wit h n o men at his back, was forced t o retreat . Whil e he was fleeing alone, Nyuzen no Kotar o Yukishige from Etch u marked him as a worthy adversary, galloped forwar d with flailing whi p an d flappin g stirrups , rod e u p alongsid e him , an d grippe d hi m with all his strength. Nagatsun a seize d him and pulled him over against the pommel of his own saddle . "Who ar e you? Give me your name," Nagatsuna said . "I a m Nyuze n no Kotar o Yukishige , a residen t o f Etchu Province , age d eighteen." "Ah, ho w pitiful ! M y so n wh o die d las t yea r would hav e been eighteen this year. I ought to twist off your head, but I'l l let you go." H e dismounte d and sa t down t o rest while awaiting the arrival of friendly forces. "Even though he did spare my life, he is a glorious opponent. I must find a way to kill him," Yukishig e thought. He sat down. Nagatsuna bega n to tell a story, completely of f guard. Then the boy, wh o was very quick, drew his dagger, flew at him, and stabbe d hi m twice in the face. Meanwhile , thre e o f Yukishige's retainers cam e gallopin g u p t o joi n their master. Nagatsuna was undaunted, but it may be that his luck had ru n out, fo r h e finall y die d a s h e battle d there , outnumbere d an d grievousl y wounded. Musashi n o Saburozaemo n Arikun i galloped shoutin g fro m th e Heik e side with three hundred riders. From the Genji side, Nishina, Takanashi, and Yamada n o Jiro gallope d t o mee t hi m wit h five hundred riders . Arikuni's men held their own briefly, but many were killed. Arikuni used all his arrows and had his horse shot from unde r him while battling deep inside the enemy ranks. Dismounted , h e dre w hi s sword an d fough t on, slayin g many foes, until he died on his feet with seven or eight arrows standing in his flesh. The men in his force al l fled when they witnessed their commander's fate .

[8] Sanemori Although all his comrades were running away, Nagai no Saito Betto Sanemori of Musashi kept turning back alone to check the enemy assault. With a plan i n mind , h e ha d pu t o n a re d brocad e hitatare, a sui t o f green-laced armor, an d a horne d helmet , ha d arme d himsel f wit h a gil t bronze-fitted

234 Chapter

Seven

sword, a quiver containing arrows fledged with black-banded eagle feathers, and a rattan-wrapped bow , and had mounted a white-dappled reddish horse with a gold-edged saddle. * One of Lord Kiso's men, Tezuka no Taro Mitsumori, marke d Sanemori as a good opponent. "Most impressive!" he said. "Who i s the valiant man who stays behind alone after al l his comrades have fled? Give me your name." "Who migh t you be? " Sanemori said. "Tezuka no Taro Kanezashi no Mitsumori of Shinano." "Well matched ! I mean no disrespect , bu t I have a reason fo r concealin g my identity. Come on, Tezuka! Grapple with me!" + As Sanemor i spurre d forward , on e o f Mitsumori's retainer s gallope d u p from th e rear, got in front t o protect hi s master, and gripped Sanemori with all his strength . "Bravo! So you want t o grappl e wit h th e mos t powerful man i n Japan!" Sanemori grabbed th e fellow , pulle d him agains t the pommel o f his saddle , cut off his head, and threw it away. Having witnessed his retainer's end , Mitsumori moved around to Sanemori's left, lifted hi s armor-skirt, stabbed him twice, an d wrestle d hi m t o th e groun d a s h e faltered . Sanemori wa s un daunted, bu t h e wa s exhausted—t o sa y nothing o f being a vetera n rip e in years—and thus he was pinned underneath. After entrustin g Sanemori' s hea d t o anothe r retaine r wh o ha d gallope d up, Mitsumor i hastene d t o repor t t o Lor d Kiso . " I hav e just wrestle d an d killed a most peculia r fellow. H e coul d hav e been a samurai except tha t h e was wearin g a brocade hitatare. Yet where were his me n i f he was a Com mander-in-Chief ? I kept askin g for hi s name , bu t h e refuse d t o giv e it. H e sounded lik e an easterner." "Ah!" sai d Lord Kiso. "This must be Saito Betto. But his hair was turning gray when I saw him as a child on a visit to Kozuke Province. It would surely be white by now. How can he have a black beard and black hair? Higuchi no Jiro Kanemitsu has known him a long time; he ought to recognize him. Call Kanemitsu." One look suffice d fo r Kanemitsu. "Poor fellow! Yes, it is Saito Betto." "Then h e mus t be over seventy . He ough t t o b e white-headed; ho w i s it that his hair and bear d are black? " Lord Kis o said. Tears streame d fro m Kanemitsu' s eyes. "I mean t t o explain , bu t I could not hel p weeping out o f pity. Ah! Even on trivial occasions, a warrior ough t to say things that others will remember later! Saito always used to tell me, 'If I go into battl e when I am past sixty, I will dye my hair an d bear d to mak e myself loo k young . It is childish, I know, t o try to compet e wit h th e youths for firs t place, bu t I don't want t o suffe r th e humiliatio n of being dismissed as an old man.' Sure enough, he has dyed his hair. Have it washed and see for yourself." "You may be right." Lord Kiso had th e hair washed, and it turned white . * Hi s "plan" was to pass for a young man. A standard tacti c i n mounte d combat . A s indicated below , th e objec t was t o wrestl e th e opponent to the ground, pi n and kil l him, and take his head. f

Chapter Seven 2,3

5

Here i s how Naga i n o Sait o Bett o Sanemor i happene d t o b e wearing a brocade hitatare. When he presented himsel f t o Palac e Minister Munemor i for hi s final leave-taking, he said, "Eve n thoug h I was not th e only one, i t is the shame of my old age that I did not fire a single arrow when we marched eastward tha t year, but ra n bac k to the capital fro m Kanbar a in Suruga instead, terrified by the soun d of water birds ' wings. I intend to die in battl e during this northern campaign . I am a native of Echizen Province, though I have lived at Nagai in Musashi Province as an official on one of your properties i n recen t years . Ther e i s a saying, 'Wea r brocad e whe n yo u g o home.' Please le t m e wea r a brocad e hitatare'' Munemor i grante d th e request , moved by his gallant speech. Might we say that Sanemori had now won fam e on norther n soil , jus t as Zhu Maiche n wave d brocade sleeve s at Huijishan long ago? How piteous that his empty name alone should have survived, impervious to corporeal decay , while his mortal remains have become one with the northern soil ! The Heike army had seemed invincible when its hundred thousand rider s set out from the capital on the Seventeenth of the Fourth Month, but it numbered scarcel y mor e tha n twent y thousan d o n it s retur n lat e i n th e Fift h Month. "You will catch a lot of fish if you fish out a stream, but there will be none nex t year . Yo u will capture a lo t o f game if you bur n a fores t while hunting, bu t ther e wil l be none nex t year . They woul d hav e been well ad vised to reserv e some men for the future," people said .

[9] Genbo The Kazusa Governor Tadakiyo and the Hida Governo r Kagei e had bot h become monks at the time of Kiyomori's death in the last year but one. Now , upon learnin g that all of their son s had bee n killed in the north, both sank into depressio n an d died , seemingl y crushed b y the burde n o f their grief. * Other parent s als o los t sons , an d wive s suffere d eterna l separation s fro m husbands. Gates were closed, Buddha-invocation s were intoned, an d voices rose in lamentation throughout th e capital. It must have been the same in all the distant an d nearby provinces. On th e Firs t o f th e Sixt h Month , Chamberlai n Sadanag a summone d Onakatomi n o Chikatoshi , th e Provisiona l Second Vice-Chief of the Offic e of Shrines , to th e southeas t entranc e o f the Courtier' s Hall , an d informe d him that Emperor Antok u would visit the Gran d Shrine of Ise after th e restoration of peace. Among th e thre e thousan d seve n hundre d an d fift y greate r an d lesse r shrines i n th e mor e tha n sixt y Japanese provinces , th e Gran d Shrin e ha d stood preeminen t eve r sinc e it s establishmen t i n th e Thir d Mont h o f th e twenty-fifth yea r of Emperor Sujin' s reign , when the Su n Goddess, she wh o had descende d fro m th e High Plain of Heaven, was removed from Kasanuino-sato in Yamato to be worshipped at a great, majestic shrine built on living * I hav e supplie d thi s sentenc e fro m th e slightl y differen t Kakuich i text use d i n Ichiko , Heike monogatari, 2.: 68. (According to Genpei seisuiki, both Tadakiyo and Kageie survived to fight in later battles. )

2,36 Chapter

Seven

rock nea r the upper reaches of the Izus u River in Watarai District, Ise Province. But no sovereign had visited there until Emperor Shomu' s day. During that monarch' s reign , there lived a man calle d the Dazaif u Junio r Assistan t Governor-General Fujiwara no Hirotsugi, a grandson of Minister of the Lef t Fuhito an d a so n o f Consultan t Umakai . Hirotsug i imperile d th e natio n by musterin g fift y o r sixt y thousan d rebel s a t Matsur a Distric t i n Hize n Province during the Tenth Month of the fifteenth year of Tenpyo. He was pu t down b y court force s unde r the command o f Ono n o Azumodo, and i t was then, we are told, that the first imperial visit to the Grand Shrin e occurred. According to reports, it was Emperor Shomu' s precedent tha t Emperor Antoku woul d b e following. Hirotsugi owne d a horse capable of making the round tri p fro m Matsur a to th e capita l i n a day . People sa y he had gallope d th e anima l into th e sea when he was hunted down after all his fellow rebels were routed and crushed . Many frightfu l event s had bee n caused b y his violent spirit. Fo r example, a certain Archbishop Genbo served as Leader at the dedication servic e for th e Dazaifu Kannonj i i n Mikasa District , Chikuze n Province, on the Eighteenth of the Sixt h Month in the sixteent h year of Tenpyo. Whe n Genb o mounte d to th e hig h sea t an d ran g the bel l fo r the introductor y declaration , th e sky suddenly cloude d over , a might y thundercla p roared , an d a lightnin g bolt came down o n him, took his head, and disappeared amon g the clouds. The reason wa s said to b e that h e had performe d prayers for Hirotsugi's defeat . Genbo was the monk who accompanied the Kibi Minister o f State Makibi to Tang and brought back the Hosso doctrines. Th e Chinese laughed at his name, whic h sounded , the y said , a s thoug h i t mean t "Retur n an d B e Destroyed." "He i s sure to run int o trouble afte r h e goes back to Japan," they predicted. On th e Eighteent h Day of the Sixt h Month in the nineteent h year of Tenpyo, a n unseen hand dropped a skull inscribed "Genbo" into a courtyard a t the Kofukuji , an d a mighty burst of laughter filled the sky , equal in volume to a thousan d huma n voices. This wa s becaus e the Kofukuj i wa s a Hosso temple. Th e Archbishop' s disciple s picked u p th e skul l and interre d i t in a burial mound called Zuhaka [Tom b of the Head], which survives to this day. Needless to say, Hirotsugi's spiri t was responsible. The spirit became an object o f worshi p a t a shrin e i n Matsura , a plac e no w know n a s Kagami no-miya. During Emperor Saga's reign, when Retired Emperor Heizei disturbed the peace a t Fujiwar a n o Kusuko' s instigation, th e sovereign' s thir d daughter , Princess Yuchi, was established as Kamo Virgin to offer prayers . That is how the offic e o f Kamo Virgin originated. Th e Yawat a Special Festival began because of the revolts of Masakado and Sumitom o in Emperor Suzaku's reign. Now, too , man y kind s o f prayers were institute d i n accordanc e wit h suc h precedents.

[10] Kiso's Letter to the Enryakuji Kiso no Yoshinaka went to the Echizen provincial seat and assembled _ his kinsmen and retainers in council. "I want to enter the capital by way of Omi

Chapter Seven 2,3

7

Province, bu t I a m afrai d th e Enryakuj i monk s ma y offe r resistance . Al though i t would b e easy enough fo r our horseme n to brea k through them , the Heik e ar e destroyin g temples , killin g monks , an d committin g othe r crimes against Buddhism nowadays. A man in my position, aspirin g to enter the capital in the role of protector, will look as though he is simply following their lea d i f he fight s th e Hie i monk s fo r sidin g with them . Thi s i s one o f those 'har d easy things.' What ought I to do? " h e said. "There ar e thre e thousan d monk s a t th e Enryakuji, " the scrib e Taifub o Kakumei said. "They will not necessaril y all be of the sam e mind; each will have his opinion. Som e will want to support th e Genj i an d others wil l favor the Heike. Try sending them a letter: the answer will show how things stand." "Very true. Write!" He had Kakumei write a letter to be sent to the temple. This is what it said: I have observed the evi l ways of the Heike with close attention. The y have forgotten their duties as subjects ever since Hogen and Heiji , yet high and lo w watch wit h folded arms , clerica l an d secula r li e prostrat e a t thei r feet . The y manipulat e th e throne a s the y se e fit; they appropriat e province s an d district s a t will . Heedles s of right an d wrong , the y arres t member s of influentia l house s an d powerfu l families ; whether crime s hav e bee n committe d o r not , the y inflic t punishment s o n senio r nobles, Minister s o f State, an d imperia l confidants. They confiscat e the possession s of thos e me n an d giv e all of them to thei r retainers; they seize their estate s an d distribute them amon g thei r offspring . Abov e all, they moved th e Retire d Empero r t o the Seinan Detached Palace in the Eleventh Month of the third year of Jisho and banished th e Regen t t o remot e wester n seas . Th e commo n fol k sa y nothing; traveler s merely exchange glances when they meet on the road. Furthermore, th e Heik e create d consternatio n a t cour t b y surroundin g Princ e Mochihito's palac e i n th e Fift h Mont h o f the fourt h yea r o f Jisho, an d th e Princ e journeyed i n secre t t o th e Onjoj i i n orde r t o avoi d unrighteou s injury . Havin g re ceived a command fro m Hi s Highness earlier, I wished to gallop forward with raise d whip, but the swarms of enemies in the city made it impossible for me to come to his aid. When eve n the nearby Genji coul d no t come , what coul d we distant one s do? Because the terrain at the Onjoji was hard to defend, the Prince decided to move to the southern capital , and a battle ensued at the Uji Bridge. The military commander Yorimasa an d hi s sons fough t wit h desperat e determination , carin g nothin g fo r lif e and everythin g fo r virtue , bu t th e enemy' s grea t number s wer e irresistible : thei r corpses bleache d on th e mosse s o f the ancien t bank ; thei r live s flowed awa y on th e waves of the great stream . The word s o f th e Prince' s comman d wer e grave n i n m y heart ; sorro w fo r m y kinsmen overwhelme d m y spirit. Thos e event s caused al l the easter n an d norther n Genji t o wis h t o marc h agains t th e capita l an d destro y th e Heike . Las t autumn , I raised my banner and took up my sword t o realize that ambition. Jo no Shiro Nagashige of Echigo was sent wit h fifty thousand o r sixt y thousan d me n to mee t me on the day of my departure fro m Shinano , and w e fought a t Yokotagawara in Shinano. With only three thousand horsemen , I destroyed Nagashige's army . When wor d o f m y victor y spread , th e Heik e commander s se t ou t towar d th e northern province s at the head of a hundred thousand men. I fought them again an d again at strongholds i n Echizen, Etchu, and Kaga—at Tonami, Kurosaka, Shiosaka, Shinohara, and elsewhere. I devised stratagems i n camp; I won victories on the field. Whenever I struck, th e fo e yielded; whenever I attacked, th e enem y capitulated. I t was not differen t fro m a n autumn wind ravaging plantain leaves; it was the same as a

138 Chapter

Seven

winter fros t witherin g trees and grasses. This al l came about throug h th e assistanc e of the gods an d th e Buddhas; none of it was due to m y military tactics. Now tha t the Heike have been defeated, I plan to go to the capital: I will enter the city soo n fro m th e bas e of Mount Hiei . Bu t I wonder i n private whether the Tendai monks will support the Heike or whether they will side with the Genji. If they intend to hel p th e evildoers , I mus t figh t the m an d sen d th e monaster y dow n t o instan t destruction. Wha t sorro w i f I were suddenl y to confron t thre e thousan d monk s i n unexpected battle , just as I have raised a loyal army to subdu e the evi l men who af flict th e imperia l spirit an d destro y th e Buddhis t Law! How distressin g if I were t o suffer criticis m as a laz y subjec t and a n incompeten t warrio r becaus e I delayed m y march out o f respect for the Healing Buddha and the Hiyoshi shrines! I write in perplexity t o infor m you o f my situation. Fo r th e sak e of the gods , fo r th e sak e of th e Buddhas, fo r th e sak e of the nation , fo r th e sak e of the sovereign , I appeal t o you r three thousand monk s to joi n th e Genji , smit e the evildoers , and enjo y th e fruit s of imperial gratitude. This request comes from th e bottom o f my heart. With deepes t respect . Minamoto n o Yoshinaka Tenth Day, Sixth Month, Second Year of Juei To the Reveren d Master o f Discipline Eko

In] The Reply The Hiei monks di d indeed expres s divers e views at their conferenc e afte r the receipt of Yoshinaka's letter. Some wanted t o side with the Genji ; other s favored th e Heike . Al l kinds of conflicting opinion s were offered . "It comes down t o this," the senior monks decided. "Our mai n function i s to pray for the sovereign's long life. Heretofore, w e have prayed for the pros perity o f the Heik e becaus e they are materna l relatives of the Empero r an d reverent believer s i n ou r doctrines , bu t thei r lawles s way s hav e alienate d everyone, and the rebels have defeated the punitive forces the y have sent into the provinces . Th e Genj i hav e won battl e afte r battl e i n recen t years : thei r future i s assuredly bright. Wh y shoul d w e be the onl y one s t o espous e th e cause o f the Heike , a cla n whose karma-luc k has ru n out—t o tur n a col d shoulder on the Genji, a clan whose good fortune is just beginning? We must resolve to forge t pas t tie s with th e Heik e an d cas t ou r lo t wit h th e Genji. " The general meeting reached th e same conclusion, an d a reply was sent . After assemblin g his kinsmen and retainers , Lor d Kis o ordered Kakume i to open th e monks' letter . This i s what i t said : Your letter dated the Tenth of the Sixth Month arrive d on the Sixteenth. When we read it, our droopin g spirit s of the past fe w days were restored i n an instant . The evi l deeds of the Heike have continued year after year ; the court ha s suffere d constant turmoil . These action s ar e matters of common knowledge ; the y cannot b e gainsaid. The Enryakuji, a s the temple northeast of the capital, offers zealou s prayers for th e tranquility of the state. Ye t the realm has suffere d lon g from th e crimes of the Heike; th e Fou r Sea s hav e known perpetua l unrest . Th e exoteric and esoteri c doctrines seem all but nonexistent; the divine protectors o f the faith see m all but power less. Most fortunately, Your Excellency now appears, the scion of a warrior house and the outstanding man o f the day. Laying brilliant plans far in advance, you have suddenly raise d a volunteer force; at th e ris k of your life, yo u hav e demonstrated you r military skills. In less than two year s of campaigning, your fame has spread throug h

Chapter Seven 2,3

9

the land. We monks rejoice that this should be so. We applaud th e achievements and admire the strategy through which you benefit nation and house. We rejoice that ou r fervent prayers have not bee n in vain; we know that the Four Seas are secure. The Buddhas of our temple and others and the gods of the main and lesser Hiyoshi shrines must surely rejoice that their teachings are to flourish again ; they must surely feel pleasure that they are to be revered as of old. Please understand our true feelings. Then, i n the other world, th e Twelve Spirit Generals, acting as messengers fro m th e august Healing Buddha, will join forces with the brave warriors who smite the rebels; and in this world, we three thousand monks , in temporary neglect of our studies an d pious exercises , wil l assist th e officia l armie s who conque r th e evildoers . Th e hol y wind of the Zhiguan Ten Ways will sweep the villains from our land; the sacred rain of the Yoga Three Mystic Things will return our time s to the age of Yao. Such is the decision we have reached. Pray read it with understanding . Second Day, Seventh Month, Second Year of Juei The Monks

[12] The Heike Joint Petition to Mount Hiei "The Kofukuj i an d the Onjoji bea r us a grudge just now," sai d the Heike , who kne w nothin g o f these events . "I t woul d b e futil e t o tr y t o wi n thei r allegiance. But we have done nothing to alienate the Enryakuji; nor does that temple harbor any thought of disloyalty. We had better enlist those three thousand monks as allies by addressing a petition to the Sanno god." The y wrote out a petition an d sent it to the temple over the joint signatures of ten Taira senior nobles. This is what it said: We speak with reverence. We think of the Enryakuji a s equivalent to our cla n temple, we look upo n Hiyosh i as our cla n shrine, we embrace the Tendai doctrines wholeheartedly . Thu s th e members of our hous e offer a special petition, bearin g in mind that your temple, a sacred mountain where the Buddha's teachings flourish , ha s been a holy institution fo r the protection o f th e stat e eve r sinc e th e reig n o f Empero r Kanmu , whe n th e Grea t Teacher Dengyo brought the Tendai doctrines from Tang and transmitted Vairocana' s great precepts withi n the mountain's precincts . Far fro m repentin g hi s crimes , the Iz u Exil e Minamoto n o Yoritom o mock s th e national law s a t thi s moment . Moreover , Genj i supporter s o f hi s wicke d scheme s have banded togethe r i n great numbers—Yoshinaka , Yukiie, and others . Near an d distant provinces have been seized and occupied; loca l products an d tax goods have all been appropriated. Consequently , we have been honored by an imperial command to emulate the illustrious deeds of our forebear s and make use of our present martia l skills in order to swiftly conque r the rebels and bring the evil faction to its knees. We have mounte d on e punitiv e expedition afte r another . Bu t the fish-scale and crane wing formations of the imperial armies have failed to win the advantage; the might of banners arraye d lik e stars, o f spears flashin g lik e lightning, seem s threatene d wit h defeat a t rebel hands. Ho w ar e we to quel l the traitors' disturbances without assis tance from th e gods and the Buddhas? Therefore, we can but fee l absolut e reverenc e for th e Tendai doctrines, w e can bu t rel y o n th e Hiyosh i gods , in whom w e believe with al l our hearts.* And this is the more true because we may humbly claim descent from th e sovereig n [Kanmu ] by whose vo w th e Enryakuj i wa s founded . We ough t * I hav e followe d Ichiko , Heike monogatari, 2:79 , i n supplyin g this sentenc e fro m th e Yashiro text (i3t h c.?).

240 Chapter

Seven

indeed to revere that temple ! We ought indee d to rende r it honor! Mount Hiei's joy shall hencefort h b e our joy , and Hiyoshi' s ange r ou r anger ; an d eac h o f us will instruct his offspring accordingly , that there may never be a falling off. The Fujiwara clan , with the Kasuga Shrine and the Kofukuji a s tutelary shrine and temple, ha s long revered the great teaching s of the Hosso sect. The Taira clan , with Hiyoshi an d th e Enryakuj i a s tutelar y shrin e an d temple , wil l place al l it s fait h i n perfection, truth , an d sudde n enlightenment. * Th e Fujiwar a allegianc e i s a tradi tional one , preserve d tha t th e hous e ma y prosper. Ou r allegianc e is rooted i n thi s present petition, a plea that the rebels may be destroyed fo r the sovereign's sake. We ask with reverenc e that ou r peerles s sincerity be witnessed by the gods of the Sann o Seven Shrine s an d thei r branche s an d tutelar y shrines , b y th e bodhisattva s wh o guard the doctrines omnipresen t o n the eastern an d western peaks, b y Yakushi's attendants Nikk o an d Gakko , an d b y Yakush i Buddha ; an d tha t the y bles s u s wit h their ineffable divin e response. Then the rebels will fold their arms in subservience at the imperial gates, and th e heads of those who hav e perpetrated outrage s wil l be delivered to th e capital city. Such i s the petitio n pronounce d i n respectfu l uniso n b y the senio r noble s o f this house. Taira no Ason Michimori of Junior Third Rank , Governor o f Echizen Taira n o Aso n Sukemor i of Junior Third Rank , Middl e Captai n i n th e Bodyguards of the Righ t Taira no Ason Koremori of Senior Third Rank, Provisional Middle Cap tain in the Bodyguards of the Lef t an d Governo r o f lyo Taira n o Aso n Shigehir a of Senior Third Rank , Middl e Captai n i n th e Bodyguards of the Lef t an d Governo r of Harima Taira no Ason Kiyomune of Senior Third Rank , Commander of the Gat e Guards of the Right and Governo r o f Omi an d Totom i Taira n o Ason Tsunemori o f Senior Third Rank , Consultant, Maste r of the Grand Empress's Household, Maste r of the Palace Repairs Office , and Governo r o f Kaga and Etch u Taira n o Aso n Tomomor i o f Junior Secon d Rank , Middl e Counselor , Commander o f th e Militar y Guard s o f th e Left , an d Barbarian Subduing Commander-in-Chief Taira n o Aso n Norimor i o f Junior Secon d Rank , Provisiona l Middl e Counselor an d Governo r o f Hizen Taira n o Aso n Yorimor i o f Senio r Secon d Rank , Provisiona l Majo r Counselor an d Inspecto r o f Dewa an d Michinok u Taira no Ason Munemori of Junior First Rank We speak with reverence . Fifth Day , Seventh Month, Second Year of Juei

The Abbot , move d t o compassion , refraine d fro m makin g th e petitio n known at once; only after thre e days of cloistered prayer in the Juzenji sanctuary did he reveal its existence to the monks. On the outer wrapping, there was a poem that surel y had no t bee n there in the beginning: tairaka n i Th hana saku yado mo an toshi fureb a whe * Tha t is, in the Tendai doctrines.

e years have gone by, d now the month ha s arrived n decay threatens

Chapter Seven 2,4 nishi e katabuku eve tsuki to koso nare resplenden

1

n the tranquil dwelling t with flowers in bloom.*

The petitio n ha d said , "Pit y us , Sann o god ! Hel p us , thre e thousan d monks!" But the conduc t o f the Tair a ha d ru n counte r t o divin e will an d ignored human desires for many years, and thus the clan's prayers were fruit less an d thei r blandishment s unsuccessful. Although th e monk s fel t grea t sympathy, no t on e wa s willing to respon d a s the Heik e wished . "W e have already sen t th e Genj i a favorabl e reply; we can't simpl y turn aroun d an d change our minds," they said.

[13] The Emperor's Flight from the Capital On th e Fourteent h o f the Sevent h Month, the Hig o Governo r Sadayoshi entered th e capital with Kikuchi , Harada, the Matsura League , and others , more than three thousand horsemen in all, after havin g subdued the Chinzei rebels. Bu t althoug h th e Heik e ha d manage d t o restor e peac e i n Chinzei , they wer e quit e unabl e t o en d th e fightin g i n th e easter n an d norther n provinces. Around midnight on the Twenty-Second, there was a tremendous uproa r in the vicinity of Rokuhara. Horses were saddled and girth s tightened; pos sessions were taken off to hiding places in every direction. I t seemed that an enemy must be poised t o enter the city. On th e followin g morning, peopl e learne d wha t ha d happened . A t th e time of the Hogen fighting, a certain Sado no Emon-no-jo Shigesada, one of the Mino Genji, had captured and delivered Chinzei no Hachiro Tametomo, who ha d fle d afte r sufferin g militar y defeat; an d thi s Shigesad a ha d bee n rewarded with a promotion fro m Lieutenan t in the Military Guards to Lieutenant i n th e Gat e Guard s o f th e Right . Shunne d by hi s clansme n fo r hi s behavior, h e had proceede d t o ingratiat e himsel f wit h th e Heike . An d th e commotion ha d starte d becaus e he had galloped to Rokuhara i n the middle of th e night , proclaiming , "Kis o n o Yoshinak a has com e dow n fro m th e north wit h fifty thousand horsemen ; the y are swarmin g everywhere at th e eastern base of Mount Hiei. His retainer Tate no Rokuro Chikatada an d his scribe Kakume i have dashe d t o th e mountainto p wit h si x thousand men , and th e thre e thousand monk s have gone ove r to them . The entir e force is ready to invade the city." The agitated Heik e dispatched warriors in all directions. Th e Command ers-in-Chief Tomomor i an d Shigehir a lef t th e capita l wit h a tota l o f thre e thousand horseme n an d occupie d quarter s a t Yamashina . Michimori an d Noritsune garrisone d th e Uj i Bridg e wit h tw o thousan d horsemen , an d Yukimori and Tadanori guarded the Yodo Road with a thousand horsemen . But then there were rumors that Yukiie of the Genji was planning to invade by wa y o f th e Uj i Bridg e with severa l thousan d horsemen , tha t Yad a n o Hangandai Yoshikiyo , Yoshiyasu's son, wa s advancin g on th e capita l fro m * Pun s in the poem, which was an oracle from th e Sanno god, yield another meaning: "The month has come in which the Taira, who have hitherto enjoyed peace and prosperity, must suffer declin e and journe y westward like the setting moon."

242. Chapter

Seven

Oeyama, an d tha t clouds o f Settsu an d Kawach i Genji wer e abou t t o pou r into the city. Thus the Heike recalled all of their men. "Now tha t things have come to this pass, you must make your last stand together," they told them. "The capita l i s a plac e where me n compet e fo r fam e an d fortune ; afte r cockcrow, there i s no rest." * I f that i s true eve n of a peaceful society , ho w much mor e mus t i t appl y t o turbulen t times ! Althoug h th e Heik e woul d have liked to enter the innermost recesse s of the Yoshino mountains, al l the provinces and th e Seven Circuits had rise n against them. Where might they have found a tranquil shore? "The Thre e Worlds are not safe ; they are like a burning house." Sinc e that i s the miraculou s language of the Lotus Sutra, the scripture containing the Buddha's golden words, how coul d i t be even a tiny bi t wrong? In th e dea d o f nigh t o n th e Twenty-Fourt h Da y o f th e Sevent h Month, Munemori wen t t o th e Rokuhar a Mansion , wher e Kenreimon'i n was staying. "I had though t w e might manage somehow i n this situation, bu t things look hopeless now," h e said. "Although th e others are proposing a last stand in the capital, I cannot bea r to subjec t you to distressing experiences here; I have decide d t o tak e you , th e Retire d Emperor , an d th e Empero r t o th e western provinces." "Whatever happens , I will do as you think best." The Imperial Lady could not restrain the tears that overflowed her sleeve, and His Lordship the Minister also wept until the sleeve of his informal robe was dripping wet. Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa may have heard that the Heike were planning to steal away from th e capital that night, and that they intended to take him wit h them , fo r h e went i n secret fro m hi s palace t o Kurama , attende d only by Major Counselor Sukekata' s son Suketoki. No on e else knew of his departure. Now a Heike samurai named Kichinaizaemon-no-jo Sueyasu, an alert fellow whom th e Retired Empero r als o employed, happene d t o b e on dut y at the Hojuj i Mansio n tha t night . Sueyas u noticed muc h agitatio n an d whis pering nea r th e sovereign' s privat e apartments , an d h e observe d tha t th e ladies-in-waiting wer e sobbin g quietly . Pricking up hi s ears , h e overhear d someone say, "His Majest y has vanished all of a sudden. Where can he have gone?" In great perturbation, h e galloped off posthaste t o tell Munemori a t Rokuhara. "There must be some mistake." Without anothe r word, Munemori rushed to th e Hojuj i Mansio n t o se e for himself. The Retire d Emperor wa s indeed nowhere t o b e found , no r wa s ther e an y sig n o f Lad y Tango o r hi s othe r personal ladies-in-waiting. "What's happened? What's happened?" Munemori asked. But everybody at the palace seemed dumbfounded. Not on e voice said, " I kno w wher e he went." Pandemonium brok e out i n the cit y as soon a s people learne d of the Re tired Emperor' s disappearance . I t seeme d tha t th e Heike' s agitatio n coul d not hav e been any greater if enemies had bee n invading their homes. (Ther e is, after all , a limit to what can happen on such occasions.) For the members * Paraphrase d fro m a poem by Bo Juyi.

Chapter Seven 2^4

3

of the clan, who had been making preparations to take both the Retired Emperor an d th e reignin g sovereign wit h the m t o th e wester n provinces , th e Retired Emperor's desertion was like being rained on under a tree where one has sought shelter . "Well, let's take the Emperor, a t least," the Heike said . They brough t u p the travel palanquin early in the morning at the Hour o f the Hare, and th e six-year-old Emperor got inside blithely, too young to understand what was happening. Hi s mother , Kenreimon'in , joine d him . Th e Mirror , th e Bea d Strand, an d th e Swor d wer e brought out . "Tak e the officia l seals , th e trea sury keys, the Seiryoden clock , Kenjo , an d Suzuka , too," Majo r Counselo r Tokitada ordered. * But many possessions were left behin d in the confusion, among the m th e swor d fro m th e Emperor' s Daytim e Chamber . Th e Em peror's sole attendants were three men in court attire—Tokitada himself, Director o f the Palac e Storehouse Burea u Nobumoto, an d th e Sanuk i Middle Captain Tokizane. The imperial conveyance proceeded west on Shichijo Avenue an d sout h o n Suzaku , escorte d b y Bodyguard s an d palanquin-cor d holders dresse d in armor an d carrying bows and arrows . The new day was the Twenty-Fifth of the Seventh Month. Already the sky brightened wher e th e Rive r o f Heave n flowed . Cloud s traile d th e easter n peaks, th e daw n moo n shon e whit e an d cold , an d cock s raise d thei r busy voices. No t eve n i n a drea m coul d anyon e hav e envisione d suc h a scene . When people recalled the turmoil of the move to the new capital, they recognized that those earlier events had been portents of what was happening now. The Regen t Motomich i ha d se t out t o accompan y th e imperia l proces sion, but a youth with side-looped hair suddenly dashed past the front o f his carriage a t Shichijo-Omiya , an d h e sa w tha t th e boy' s lef t sleev e bore th e legend, "Springtim e Sun. " H e wa s immensel y heartened. "Th e graph s fo r 'Springtime Sun ' ca n b e rea d 'Kasuga. ' Thi s mus t signif y tha t th e Kasuga god, th e protecto r o f the Hoss o doctrines, i s watching over Kamatari' s descendants," h e thought . Jus t then , h e hear d a poe m chante d b y someon e whom h e presumed to be the boy: ika n i se n Nothin fuji n o sueba n o t kareyuku o fro tada har u n o h i ni I makasete ya min i

g ca n be don e o sav e the wisteria ti p m autum n decay, t must simply place its trust n the war m su n of springtime.^"

He called an attendant, Shindosaemon-no-j o Takanao, clos e to the carriage. "I have been going over the matter in my mind. The Emperor is making this journey, bu t th e Retire d Empero r i s not. I t seem s t o m e th e Heik e fac e a dubious future . Wha t d o yo u think? " h e said . Takana o signe d t o th e ox driver with hi s eyes, and the man, in instant understanding, turned the carriage and sent it flying northward o n Omiya Avenue. The Regen t went into the Chisokuin , in the vicinity of the northern hills. * Kenj o (Arcan e Supremacy), a lute , an d Suzuk a (Hind), a Japanese zither , were imperial heirlooms. f Pun s yield another meaning : "Wh y ar e you goin g away, scio n o f the Fujiwara ? Wil l you not simpl y trust the Kasuga god?"

2.44 Chapter

Seven

[14] Koremori's Flight from the Capital Upon hearin g o f th e Regent' s defection , th e Heik e samura i Etch u n o Jirobyoe Moritsugi insiste d that he should b e pursued and stopped, but th e others refuse d t o hear of it. Although the Komatsu Middle Captain o f Third Rank Koremori had lon g been resigne d t o partin g fro m hi s family , hi s grie f wa s poignan t whe n th e moment arrived . His wife , th e daughte r o f the lat e Major Counselo r Nari chika, was a lady of incomparable beauty, her face a dewy, fresh peac h blossom, charmingl y painte d an d powdered , he r eye s bewitching , he r hai r a willow in the wind; and there were two children, ten-year-old Rokuda i and his eight-year-old sister . All three begged him not t o leave them behind. Koremori did his best to comfor t them . " I must flee to th e west wit h th e clan, as I have been telling you all along," he said to Narichika's daughter . " I would lik e nothing better tha n t o tak e you wherever I go, but i t will not b e easy t o pas s th e enemie s who ar e sai d t o b e waiting o n ou r route . Don' t think o f becoming a nu n i f you hea r I have been killed. Find anothe r hus band—anyone a t all—s o that yo u ca n sav e yourself an d car e fo r th e children. Some man will take pity on you, I know." His wif e la y silent, a rob e pulle d ove r he r head , unti l h e starte d t o go . Then sh e clung to his sleeve and spoke , reproachfu l and lovin g by turns. " I have n o fathe r o r mothe r i n th e capital , an d I could no t possibl y remarry after bein g abandoned b y you. You are cruel to say, 'Marry anybody at all!' Even though you may love me because of a karma tie, how coul d I count o n kindness fro m jus t anybody ? I swore t o follo w you anywhere ; w e sai d w e would vanis h like dew i n the sam e field or becom e debri s at the botto m of the same body of water—but now al l those nigh t whispers have turned ou t to be lies. If it were only a matter of myself, I could sta y here and accep t th e misery of being discarded, bu t what d o you expect m e to do abou t th e children? Who am I supposed to ask to look afte r them ? How very cruel you are to leave me behind!" "Ever sinc e our first meeting, when you were thirteen an d I was fifteen, I have indeed promised tha t we would sta y together unti l the final hour, nei ther surviving the other, even if it meant entering the same fire or sinking in the same water," Koremori answered. "But now I am going into battle under difficult circumstances , an d I cannot bea r th e ide a o f takin g yo u alon g t o suffer th e terrible hardships of a journey with no destination. Besides, I have not mad e any of the necessary preparations. I will send someone for you th e minute I find a place I consider safe , n o matte r wher e it may be." H e sum moned u p al l his resolution an d left . At the middle-gate corridor, Koremori put on his armor an d called for his horse. Hi s son and daughte r ran ou t an d caugh t hold of the sleeve and skir t of hi s armo r a s h e prepare d t o mount . "Whereve r ca n yo u b e going ? We want t o go, too! W e want t o go, too!" they sobbed. "Fetter s that bin d to a world o f sorrow!" he thought. H e hesitated, paralyzed by grief. Meanwhile, hi s fiv e younge r brothers , Sukemori , Kiyotsune , Arimori , Tadafusa, an d Moromori, rode through the gate and pulled up in the courtyard. "The Empero r must be far ahead. Why haven't you left yet? " they said.

Chapter Seven 2.4

5

Koremori leaped onto his horse an d se t out. The n h e returned, rod e t o th e edge of the veranda , and shove d the blin d up wit h th e ti p o f his bow. "Se e this, all of you. I was so intent on soothing and comfortin g my grieving children that I failed to realize how much time had passed." He broke off, weep ing, and al l the rider s in the courtyar d drenche d the sleeve s of their armor . Koremori had i n his service a pair of samurai brothers, Saitogo and Saitoroku, age d ninetee n an d seventee n years . Thos e tw o clutche d hi s lef t an d right reins near the bit: "Wherever yo u go, we will go, too. " "When yo u aske d t o marc h t o th e norther n province s with you r father , Saito Bett o Sanemori, " Koremor i said , "h e mad e yo u sta y behind , tellin g you, 'I have something in mind.' He was a wise man: he must have gone off alone to meet death because he anticipated what has happened. There is nobody else to who m I can entrust Rokudai without worrying , so I want yo u to remai n here, even though I realize it is asking a lot." Ther e was nothin g for th e brothers to do but stay behind, restraining their tears . Koremori's wif e prostrate d hersel f i n a passion o f weeping. "Never in all these year s did I believe he coul d b e so heartless." The littl e boy, the littl e girl, and the ladies-in-waiting threw themselve s to th e floo r insid e and out side th e blinds , shriekin g and screamin g without carin g wh o hear d them . Even i n the risin g waves and blowin g winds o f the wester n seas , Koremor i must have heard agai n the unforgettable sound of those voices . When the Heike fled the capital, the y sent up, in a single great conflagration, more than twenty of their senior nobles' an d courtiers ' residence s (the Rokuhara, Ike, Komatsu, Hachijo, an d Nishihachijo mansion s and others) , all th e house s wher e thei r follower s had lived , and fort y t o fift y thousan d commoners' dwelling s in the capital and Shirakawa.

[15] Imperial Visits Some of those places had bee n honored b y imperial visits. Of their phoe nix gates, only the foundations remained; of the simurgh palanquin, only the resting place was visible.* Some had bee n the site s of Empresses' banquets . Storm winds wailed where pepper rooms had stood; dew lay heavy in lateral courtyards. Chamber s hung with embroidered curtains and patterned drap eries, estates with hunting groves and fishing ponds, locust and jujube seats , phoenix dwellings—al l thos e structure s s o lon g i n th e buildin g wer e re duced to ashe s in an instant. And how muc h swifter wa s the devastatio n of the Taira retainers ' mugwor t an d brushwoo d cottages ! How muc h swifte r the disappearance of the commoners' humbl e abodes! The spreading flames laid waste an area of twenty-five or thirty acres outside the city. It was sad to think tha t i t mus t hav e bee n eve n thu s whe n th e sudde n destructio n o f mighty Wu left dewdrops moistenin g brambles where once they had formed on the Gusutai Palace, or when the decline of tyrannous Qin cause d smok e from th e Xianyang Palace to shroud th e parapets. * Th e languag e in this passage draws heavil y on Chines e literary convention. A s used here, "simurgh palanquin " mean s th e Emperor' s equipage , "peppe r rooms " th e Empress' s apart ments, "latera l courtyards" women's quarters , "locus t and jujub e seats " houses of Ministers of State and other senior nobles, an d "phoenix dwellings" courtiers ' houses .

2.46 Chapter

Seven

Earlier, the Heik e ha d fortifie d th e stee p pas s o f the Ha n Valle y and th e Two Yao, but th e barrie r had bee n smashed b y northern barbarians ; now , they had relie d on the deep waters of the Great River, the Jing, and the Wei, but th e river s had bee n seize d by eastern savages. * Neve r coul d the y have imagined this sudde n expulsio n fro m th e cente r o f civilization, this tearfu l flight into th e benighte d hinterland ! Yesterday, they were wonder-workin g dragons dispensin g rain fro m abov e th e clouds ; today , the y resemble d fish out o f water, offered fo r sale in the dried-fish store. Now i t was clear to every eye that adversit y and happines s follow the same path, that prosperit y an d decline ar e a s a tur n o f th e hand . Wh o coul d hel p feelin g pity ? Once , i n Hogen, they had flourishe d lik e springtime blossoms; now , i n Juei, they fel l like autumn leaves. Hatakeyama n o Shoji Shigeyoshi, Oyamada n o Betto Ariyoshi, and Utsunomiya no Saemon Tomotsuna ha d come to the capital as provincial guards in the Seventh Month of the fourth year of Jisho and wer e still on duty afte r the beginning of Juei. The Heike had proposed to execute them before leaving, but Tomomori intervened . "If your luck has run out, you will be unable to seiz e power again , even if you behea d a hundred or a thousand me n like them," h e tol d Munemori . "Thin k o f ho w thei r wives , children , an d re tainers back home will grieve! If a happy fate somehow lets you return to the capital, you will have done a deed of rare generosity. You ought to stretch a point an d send them home." "You are right." Munemori gav e the men leave to go. The three touched thei r heads to th e ground an d wept. "We desire to go where you go; we desire to stay with His Majesty always, in gratitude for the sparing of our worthles s lives ever since Jisho," they insisted. "Your soul s ar e in the eastern provinces, " Munemori said . "It woul d b e pointless for me to take your empty bodies west. Hurry up and go. " They set out, sheddin g helpless tears. Easterners though they were, it was hard t o remai n dry-eyed when the y parted fro m thos e wh o ha d bee n thei r masters for more than twenty years.

[16] Tadanori's Flight from the Capital Somewhere along the way, the Satsuma Governor Tadanori turned back to Shunzei's Goj o house , accompanie d b y five samurai an d a page . Th e gat e was locked. "I t i s Tadanori," he announced. There wa s a n agitate d sti r inside. "One o f the fugitive s ha s com e back!" Tadanori dismounted . "It i s nothing special, Shunzei," he called out himself in a loud voice. "I have just come back to speak to you. Come here if you would rathe r not open the gate." "Ah, yes, " Shunze i said. " I think I know wha t h e wants. H e won't make any trouble . Le t him in. " Hi s peopl e opened th e gat e an d h e receive d th e visitor. It was a moving scene. "I have not mean t to b e neglectful sinc e you accepted m e as a pupil some * Japanes e places are compared t o Chinese .

Chapter Seven 2.4

7

years ago, but my clan has had to bear the brunt of the unrest in the city and the rebellion s in th e provinces ; I have been unabl e to cal l regularly during the last two or three years, even though poetry has remained very important to me . His Majesty has alread y left th e capital ; m y clan's goo d fortun e has already ended. I had heard that an imperial poetic anthology wa s to be commissioned, and had thought it would be the greatest honor o f my life for you to include even one poem by me. Now, alas, this turmoil has arisen and there has been no commission, bu t ther e is sure to b e one afte r th e restoration o f peace. I f this scroll contains a single suitable poem, an d i f you shoul d see fit to include it, I would rejoice in my grave and become your guardian spirit." On th e poin t o f departure, Tadanor i ha d picke d u p a scroll i n which h e had inscribed more than a hundred poems, to his mind the best of the many he ha d compose d an d save d ove r th e years . Now h e withdrew i t fro m th e armhole in his armor an d gav e it to Shunzei. Shunzei opened the scroll and looked a t it. "I could not possibly treat this keepsake lightly. Please have no fears on that score. Your coming here at this time shows how much the art of poetry means to you: I am moved to tears." Tadanori was overjoyed. "Now I shall not mind sinking beneath the western wave s or leavin g my bones t o bleac h in the wilds. Nothing remain s t o bind m e to this transien t world . Farewell!" He mounted hi s horse, tied th e cords of his helmet, and wen t off toward th e west. Shunzei watched unti l he had receded far into the distance. Someone was chanting a rdei in a resonant voice that sounde d lik e his: Distant lies the way ahead; My thoughts run o n to the Yanshan evening clouds.

Shunzei tried t o restrai n hi s tears a s he went inside , move d ane w b y the sorrow o f parting. Later, when he was compiling the Collection for a 'Thousand Years afte r th e restoration o f peace, he remembered Tadanori's appearance an d speec h wit h dee p emotion . Th e scrol l containe d man y suitabl e poems, bu t th e autho r wa s a ma n wh o ha d suffere d imperia l censure, an d thus he chose only one, on the topic "Blossom s a t the Old Capital." He labeled it "Anonymous" : sazanami ya I shiga no miyak o wa th arenishi o a mukashi nagara no ye yamazakura ka na bloo

t lies ruined now— e ol d Shiga capital t Sazanami— t the Nagara cherr y trees m a s in days gone by.

Tadanori was an enemy of the throne, so there is nothing more to be said. Still, it is a pathetic tale.

[iy] Tsunemasa's Flight from the Capital Tsunemori's so n Tsunemas a ha d serve d the Ninnaj i Princel y Abbot a s a page durin g his childhood . I n th e mids t o f th e commotion , h e wa s seize d with a desire to bi d the Abbot farewell . H e rode t o the temple with five or

248 Chapter

Seven

six samurai , dismounte d i n fron t o f th e gate , an d addresse d thos e inside : "Our cla n leaves the capital today , it s good fortun e at an end. The only tie binding me to this world of sorrows i s my reluctance to part fro m the master whose sid e I never left, sav e for illnesses , from th e ag e o f eight unti l I performed th e initiatio n ceremony a t the ag e of thirteen. Now , alas , I must set forth toward the boundless waves of the western seas without knowing when I may return. I would like to enter his presence for one last look, but I fear I must not do so in this unseemly garb: I have already put on armor an d taken up weapons." The Abbot was moved to pity. "Come as you are," h e said. That day, Tsunemasa was attired in a purple brocade hitatare and a suit of armor wit h shade d gree n lacing . At his waist, h e wore a swor d i n a gold edged scabbard; on his back, there rode a quiver containing arrows fledged with black-banded white eagle feathers. His rattan-wrapped bo w was at his side; his helmet was tied to his shoulder cord. He knelt in the courtyard out side the main hall. The Abbot hurried out t o the audience seat, bade an attendant rais e th e blinds , an d tol d Tsunemas a t o com e closer . Tsunemas a stepped u p onto the veranda. Then Tsunemas a summoned Tobyoe Arinori, one o f the me n i n his retinue. Arinori brought a lute in a red brocad e bag , and Tsunemas a se t it in front o f the Abbot . "I have had m y man bring Seizan, the lute you once placed in my keeping. It pains m e to par t wit h it , bu t I cannot bea r the though t o f letting such a precious instrument be destroyed i n the wild hinterland. If by any chance a reversal i n our fortune s should permit m e to retur n t o th e capital , I would like to borrow i t again." He wept as he spoke . The Abbot, moved to pity, composed a poem an d gave it to him: akazu shit e I wakaruru kim i ga an nagori o ba hencefort nochi n o katam i ni a tsutsumite z o oku o

shall wrap i t u p d guar d it with ever y care: h i t shall be keepsake t o remin d me f you who leav e it too soon .

Tsunemasa borrowed th e inkstone: kuretake n o I kakehi no miz u wa th kawaredomo ye nao sumiakan u woul miya n o uch i ka n a migh

n the bamboo pipe , e flowing water changes , t is always pure: d tha t I , despite al l change , t dwell as ever in these halls.*

When Tsunemas a too k hi s leav e and prepare d t o go , a grou p o f temple people clung to his sleeves—pages, monks who performed rituals in front of the Abbot's personal icon, officials, and even minor functionaries—all moved to tear s b y th e sorro w o f parting. On e o f them wa s th e Majo r Counselo r Dharma Sea l Gyoke i ( a so n o f th e Hamur o Majo r Counselo r Mitsuyori) , who ha d bee n a studen t mon k durin g Tsunemasa's childhood . Unabl e t o * Th e poem pun s on sumi, a form o f sumu ("be pure," "be clear"; "dwell").

Chapter Seven 2,4

9

bring himsel f t o sa y goodbye, Gyoke i accompanie d Tsunemas a t o th e en virons of the Katsura River. Then he took his leave and turned away in tears, conscious tha t he could no t go on like that forever . He recited a poem : aware nari Whethe oiki wakagi n o th yamazakura evok okuresakidachi fo hana wa nokoraji al

r youn g or old , e mountain cherry tree s e deep pity, r be it early or late , l their blossoms mus t scatter.*

Tsunemasa's reply: tabigoromo Fa yonayona sode o reclinin katashikite i omoeba war e wa an toku yukinan wit

r shall I journey, g night afte r nigh t n travel attire , d spreadin g a single sleeve h none to share my slumbers.

One of Tsunemasa's me n had bee n assigned to carr y a furled re d banner . He snapped i t aloft, an d samurai who had been waiting here and there came dashing up at the sight. Whipping their horses , th e party gallope d forward , more tha n a hundred strong , and soon overtook th e imperial procession .

[18] Concerning Seizan Tsunemasa ha d bee n give n Seizan when h e went t o th e Us a Shrine as an imperial messenger at the ag e of seventeen. The shrine officials kne w little of fine music, but they all soaked thei r green sleeves with tears as he performed secret composition s i n front o f the sanctuary . Eve n ignorant fellow s unabl e to tel l on e soun d fro m anothe r wer e i n n o dange r o f mistaking thos e bril liant notes fo r the raindrops o f a passing shower ! This i s the stor y o f the lut e Seizan. Sadatoshi, th e Directo r o f the Bureau of Housekeeping, ha d gon e to Tang in the sprin g of the third year of Kasho, during the reign of Emperor Ninmyo , and ther e he met a master of the lute , Lian Chengwu , fro m who m h e learned th e Thre e Compositions . When h e set sail for Japan again , h e took alon g thre e lutes , Kenjo , Shishimaru , an d Seizan, as gifts fro m th e master. Bu t it may be that a Naga King begrudged him his good fortune, for tempestuous wind s and waves forced him to con sign Shishimaru to the depths of the sea. The other two instruments became the cherished possessions o f our Emperors . Toward midnigh t o n a certain occasio n durin g the Ow a er a i n Empero r Murakami's reign , the sovereign happened to be playing Kenjo in the Seiryoden. A cool breeze was blowing; the newl y risen ful l moo n shon e clea r an d white. Suddenly , a shadowy figure appeared befor e th e Emperor an d bega n to accompan y him , chanting in an elegant, dignifie d voice . The Empero r stoppe d playing . "Wh o ar e you ? Wher e hav e yo u com e from?" h e asked . * "Cherr y trees" is a metaphor fo r the Heike .

250 Chapter

Seven

"I am the Chinese lute master Lia n Chengwu, the man who taught Sada toshi th e Three Compositions . I have fallen int o the demon worl d becaus e I withheld fro m hi m on e secre t melod y within th e three . I am her e no w be cause th e soun d o f your plectru m fall s wit h wondrou s beaut y o n m y ear . Please let me attain enlightenment by teaching you that melody." H e picked up Seizan, which was standing in front o f the Emperor, tightened its strings, and transmitted the secret melody. It was the part of the Three Composition s called "The Heavens " and "On the Rocks." Neither Empero r no r subjec t venture d to pla y Seizan after that . The lut e was presente d t o th e Ninnaj i Abbot , wh o i s sai d t o have entruste d i t t o Tsunemasa becaus e th e bo y ha d bee n hi s favorit e page . Mad e o f wisteria wood, it displayed on it s surface a picture of the mornin g moo n risin g between th e gree n tree s o f summer peaks, whic h i s why i t wa s calle d Seizan [Green Mountains] . I t wa s a priceles s instrument , i n n o wa y inferio r t o Kenjo.

[19] The Flight of the Heike from the Capital After burnin g hi s Ik e Mansion an d settin g ou t wit h th e others , th e Ik e Major Counselo r Yorimor i pulled up his horse at the south gate of the Toba Palace. "I have forgotten something," h e said. Then he tore off his red badge and turne d back toward th e capital, leading a force of three hundred riders . The Heik e samura i Etchu n o Jirobyoe Moritsug i gallope d u p t o Mune mori. "Loo k a t that! See how those worthles s samura i flocked to Yorimori when h e decide d t o sta y behind ! I would no t presum e t o attac k Yorimor i himself, but I would lik e to send an arrow afte r th e samurai. " "We had better ignore men who are not honorable enough to see us to the end i n spite o f all the favor s the y have received over the years, " Munemor i said. There was nothing for Moritsugi t o do but obey . "What about Shigemori' s sons? " Munemori said . "None of them has appeared yet. " Tears streamed dow n th e New Middle Counselo r Tomomori' s face . "No t one da y has passed sinc e our departur e fro m th e capital , ye t people ar e already utterl y callou s abou t switchin g sides . I though t al l alon g tha t th e problem would only get worse as time went on; that was why I said we ought to make our las t stand i n the city." He gave Munemori a reproachful look. If we ask why Yorimori stayed behind, this was the way of it. Yoritomo had made repeate d demonstration s o f goodwil l towar d th e Majo r Counselor . "I coul d neve r feel anythin g but th e highest regard fo r you. To me, you ar e Lady Ike . Ma y th e Grea t Bodhisattv a Hachima n b e m y witness! " h e ha d pledged i n man y letters . An d wheneve r h e ha d sen t force s t o attac k th e Heike, he had shown his solicitude by telling them, "On n o account ar e you to us e you r bow s agains t Yorimori' s samurai. " Tha t i s why Yorimor i returned to th e city. "The Heik e hav e lost thei r luck and fled the capital," he thought. "No w i s the time when I must look t o Yoritomo for help." Yorimori took refuge i n the Ninnaji Tokiwa Mansion, th e residence of the

Chapter Seven 2.5

1

Hachijo Imperia l Lady , becaus e h e wa s marrie d t o Saisho , th e Imperia l Lady's foster sister . "Please help me if worst come s to worst," he said . The Imperia l Lady's repl y wa s no t reassuring . "I t woul d b e differen t i f these were normal times . . ." There was no way of predicting th e attitude s of the other Genji, howeve r well disposed Yoritom o might be. Isolated from hi s kinsmen by his rashness, Yorimori felt that he had nowhere to turn . Meanwhile, Shigemori' s sons—Middl e Captai n Koremor i an d hi s five brothers—overtook th e imperia l part y a t Yod o Mutsudagawar a wit h a thousand riders . Munemor i brightene d u p whe n the y arrived. "What kep t you so long?" he said. "I a m lat e because I was tryin g to fin d som e way of comforting the children; they were very upset about m y going," Koremori said. "Why di d yo u hav e to b e s o hard-hearted ? Couldn't yo u hav e brough t Rokudai along? " "The futur e wa s too uncertain. " Koremor i wept pitifully , move d to fres h grief b y the question . Who were the Heike who fled? The Former Palace Minister Munemor i The Taira Major Counselor Tokitada The Taira Middle Counselor Norimor i The New Middle Counselor Tomomori The Master o f the Palac e Repairs Office Tsunemor i The Commande r of the Gate Guards of the Righ t Kiyomune The Komatsu Middle Captain of Third Ran k Koremori The Senior Middle Captai n o f Third Ran k Shigehira The New Middl e Captain of Third Ran k Sukemori The Echize n Governor o f Third Ran k Michimori Courtiers: The Director of the Palace Storehouse Bureau Nobumoto The Sanuki Middle Captain Tokizane The Middle Captain o f the Lef t Kiyotsune The Komatsu Lesser Captain Arimori The Tango Gentleman-in-Waiting Tadafusa The Assistant Master o f the Empress's Household Offic e Tsunemas a The Directo r o f the Stable s of the Lef t Yukimori The Satsuma Governor Tadanor i The Noto Governor Noritsun e The Musashi Governor Tomoakira The Bitchu Governor Moromori The Awaji Governor Kiyofus a The Owari Governor Kiyosada The Wakasa Governor Tsunetosh i

2.52- Chapter

Seven

The Fifth-Ran k Chamberlai n Narimor i The Fifth-Ran k Courtier Atsumor i Monks: The Nii Bishop Senshin The Hosshoji Administrator Noen The Middle Counselo r Maste r of Discipline Chukai The Kyojubo Holy Teacher Yuen Samurai: 160 provincial officials, Polic e and Guard s officers , an d functionarie s in miscellaneous central office s

The tota l numbere d barely seven thousand horsemen , al l who wer e lef t after th e losse s i n th e norther n an d easter n campaign s of the pas t tw o o r three years. At the Yamazaki Barrier Cloister, they set down th e Emperor's palanquin and paid homage to Otokoyama. Mos t pathetically, Major Counselor Tokitada prayed, "Hail! I touch my head to the ground in obeisance to the Great Bodhisattva Hachiman . Vouchsaf e that Hi s Majest y and al l th e res t o f u s may return to the capital." Only a lonely smoke haze was visible when they looked back . Norimor i composed a poem : hakanashi n a Fleeting nushi wa kumo i ni Onl wakarureba wher ato wa keburi to no tachinoboru k a na t

, indeed ! y the smoke plumes ascend e al l has vanished w that the masters depar t o journey beyond th e clouds .

Tsunemori: furusato o Havin yakeno no hara n i ou kaerimite wildernes sue mo kebur i no w namiji o zo yuku wher

g turned t o see r forme r home a blackene d s of plains, e shall journey over sea paths e the mists hover like smoke.

It is sad to imagin e what wa s in their hearts as they prepared to se t out to ward the distant cloud paths, thei r homes in ashes behind them. The Higo Governor Sadayoshi had gone off to Kawajir i with five hundred riders, bent on disposing of a contingent of Genji who were said to be biding their tim e there. The repor t ha d prove d false , an d h e was on hi s way back to th e capita l whe n h e encountere d th e imperia l procession nea r Udono . Springing fro m hi s horse , h e presente d himsel f respectfull y befor e Mune mori, bo w unde r arm. "What is the destinatio n of this flight fro m th e capi tal? If you g o west, you wil l be treated a s fugitives, scattere d i n every direction, and subjected to dishonor. That is a terrible prospect. Won't you please make a last stand i n the capital? " he said. "Can i t be that you don't know?" Munemori said. "Kiso no Yoshinaka is

Chapter Seven 2,5

3

attacking th e cit y fro m th e nort h wit h fift y thousan d riders ; the y sa y his men ar e swarmin g everywhere at the easter n bas e of Mount Hiei . Th e Re tired Empero r disappeare d aroun d midnigh t last night. We men could tak e our chance s if it were just a matter o f ourselves, but I could no t bea r to le t Kenreimon'in an d th e Nu n o f Secon d Ran k suffe r a tragi c fat e befor e my very eyes . I t seem s bes t t o tak e Hi s Majest y and th e wome n awa y fo r th e time being. " "In tha t case , I will as k leav e to g o an d figh t i t ou t i n th e capital." Sadayoshi gave Shigemori's sons his five hundred men and headed for the capital with a mere thirty riders . To his great alarm , Yorimor i heard a rumo r tha t Sadayosh i was comin g back to kill any Heike who had staye d in the city. "I must be the one he has in mind," he thought. Sadayoshi put u p curtains at the burnt-over site of the Nishihachijo Man sion and waited throughou t th e night, but not a single Heike lord returned . It may be that discouragemen t overcame him, despite his valor. Determined that Shigemori' s remain s shoul d no t b e trample d unde r Genj i hoofs , h e ordered hi s men to ope n th e lat e Minister's grave . Then h e faced th e bone s and spoke, weeping. "Alas! Look a t your clan! It has been written sinc e ancient times, 'Al l that live s perishes, happiness ends and sorro w comes,' bu t never have we witnessed anythin g like this. Yo u must have asked th e god s and th e Buddha s to shorte n you r lif e becaus e yo u kne w wha t la y ahead . That was a splendid act! I ought to have performed my final service to you at that hour, but I let my worthless life continue, and so I have encountered this grief. When I die, please lead me to the Buddha-land where you dwell." After thu s tearfully unburdenin g himself t o hi s master's distan t spirit , h e dispatched th e bones to Mount Koya an d ordered th e dirt fro m aroun d the grave t o b e throw n int o th e Kam o River . Then , perhap s becaus e h e sa w no hope for the future, h e fled toward th e east, the opposite direction to the one taken by his masters. He sought assistance from Utsunomiya , a man he had mad e hi s frien d b y treatin g hi m wit h kindnes s a s hi s custodian , an d Utsunomiya gave him a cordial reception .

[20] The Flight from Fukuhara Although Munemor i an d th e othe r Heik e noble s excep t Koremor i ha d brought their wives and children with them, there was a limit to the number of peopl e wh o coul d b e taken along , an d th e lesser ranks had ha d t o leave their families behind, with no idea of when they might be reunited. A period of separation seem s long enough when the day and hou r of the traveler's return ar e fixed , bu t their s ha d bee n fina l goodbyes , eterna l farewells ; an d both those who went and those who stayed had wept until their sleeves were drenched. For th e hereditar y Tair a retainers , obligate d b y year s o f unforgettabl e kindnesses, i t was impossible not t o follo w thei r lords , bu t ol d an d youn g cast constan t glance s backward an d wer e quite incapable of progressing a s they shoul d have . Ther e wer e thos e wh o slep t o n th e wave s nea r rock y

254 Chapter

Seven

strands an d spen t thei r day s on th e boundles s se a paths; ther e wer e thos e who crosse d vas t plains and endure d th e peril s of rugged mountains . Eac h fled a s h e though t best , som e raisin g whips t o horse s an d other s workin g poles on boats. Upon reaching Fukuhara, Munemori summoned his principal samurai of various ages, severa l hundred i n all . "Th e prosperit y o f accumulated meri t has come to an end; the calamity of accumulated evil has fallen upon us," h e said. "Repudiate d b y the god s an d abandone d b y the retired sovereign , we have left th e capital to lead wanderers' lives . There seem s nowhere fo r us to turn. Bu t a powerful karm a ti e from a previous existence bind s those wh o merely take shelter under the same tree; a firm link from anothe r world con nects thos e wh o merel y scoop water fro m th e sam e stream . Wha t mus t be the natur e o f th e bon d unitin g us ? Yo u did no t declar e allegianc e t o ou r house yesterday for some temporary advantage; you are hereditary retainers, serving a s you r father s serve d befor e you . Som e o f yo u shar e ou r blood ; others hav e receive d ou r favor s fo r generations . Yo u lived b y ou r bount y while we prospered. Ca n it be that you ought not to honor your obligations now? And can it be that you would not want to travel to the end of any plain or to the innermost recesses of any mountains in attendance on His Majesty the Emperor, who bears with hi m the Regalia? " All the old and young samurai made identical replies, their faces bathed in tears. "Eve n th e humbl e birds and beast s kno w ho w t o requit e favor s an d repay kindnesses : ho w coul d me n b e ignoran t o f thei r duty ? It wa s solel y because of your beneficenc e tha t w e were abl e to suppor t ou r familie s an d look afte r ou r retainer s for more than twenty years. Disloyalty is a warrior' s shame. We will accompany Hi s Majest y until w e die, whether th e destina tion b e inside or outsid e of Japan—whether i t b e Silla, Paekche, Koguryo , Bohai, the farthes t reaches of the clouds, or the farthest reaches of the sea. " The Taira noble s seemed reassured. They spent a night at the old Fukuhara capital. It was late in the first autumn month, the time of the crescent moon. As the lonely, quiet night deepened, dew and tears mingled on the travelers' grass pillows, and every aspect of the surroundings became a source of misery. Feeling that they might never return, the y gaze d a t th e building s Kiyomori had erected . Everythin g had fallen int o deca y within the space of three years—the Hill Palace for spring blossom-viewing, the Beach Palace for autumn moon-viewing, the Bubbling Spring Hall , th e Pin e Shad e Hall , th e Rac e Trac k Hall , th e two-storie d Viewing-Stand Hall , th e Snow-Viewin g Palace , th e Reed-Thatche d Palace , the nobl e residences, the Temporar y Imperia l Palace built on comman d b y the Goj o Majo r Counselo r Kunitsuna , the roo f tile s shaped lik e mandarin ducks, th e fin e ston e pavements . Thic k mos s covere d th e roads ; autum n grasses obstructe d th e gates . Fern s sproute d fro m roo f tiles ; iv y overra n fences. Onl y the pine wind visited the sagging, mossy halls; only the moon light entered th e exposed bedchamber s with thei r tattered blinds . The next morning , they set fire to th e Fukuhara Imperial Palace, and th e Emperor an d al l the others boarde d vessels . That was another painfu l fare well, even though th e grie f wa s not a s sharp as when they had lef t th e capi -

Chapter Seven 2,5

5

tal. Smok e plume s a t dus k wher e fisherfol k boile d seaweed , a deer' s cr y toward dawn o n a mountaintop, wave s murmuring toward beaches, moon beams reflecte d i n we t sleeves , cricke t choruse s i n grasses—n o sigh t bu t called fort h sorrow , n o soun d bu t pierce d th e fugitives ' hearts . Yesterday , they wer e a hundre d thousan d rider s alignin g their bit s a t th e foo t o f th e eastern barrier ; today , the y wer e bu t seve n thousan d me n untyin g thei r mooring line s on th e wave s o f th e wester n sea . Th e sk y was clouded , th e water was calm , the day was alread y drawin g to its close . Evenin g mis t shrouded lonel y isles; the moon's reflection floated on the sea . Cleaving the waves of the distant horizon, draw n onward b y the tides, th e boats seeme d t o clim b ever higher into th e cloud y sky. Already the passin g days ha d interpose d mountain s an d river s betwee n th e traveler s an d th e capital, which no w lay far behind the clouds. They seemed to have reached the limit s o f the earth , th e poin t a t whic h al l had ende d sav e their endles s tears. A flock of white birds on the waves evoked pathetic thoughts. "Thos e must b e capital-birds , th e nostalgicall y name d waterfow l Narihir a ques tioned a t the Sumida River."* It was on the Twenty-Fifth Day of the Seventh Month in the second year of Juei that th e Heike withdrew completel y from th e capital . * Ariwar a no Narihira , Kokinshu 411: na n i shi owaba / iza koto towamu / miyakodori / wa ga omou hit o w a / ari ya nashi ya to. ("I f yo u are in truth what your name seems to make you, I will put t o you, capital-bird, this question: d o things go well with my love?")

Chapter 8

[i] The Imperial Journey to the Enryakuji Around midnight on the Twenty-Fourth, Retire d Emperor Go-Shirakaw a had slippe d awa y fro m hi s palac e an d journeye d to Kurama , wit h Majo r Counselor Sukekata' s so n Suketok i a s hi s sol e attendant . Whe n th e Kura madera monk s pointed ou t thei r temple's dangerou s proximity t o the capital, he continued to the Jakujobo at Gedatsudani in Yokawa on Mount Hiei, braving the perilous path ove r Sasanomine Peak and Yakuozak a Hill. Then, in respons e t o th e unanimou s request o f the monks , h e took u p hi s abod e in th e En'yub o Cloiste r a t Minamidan i i n th e Easter n Compoun d o f th e Enryakuji, wher e he was protected b y a guard of monks an d warriors . The Retired Emperor had deserte d hi s residence for Mount Hiei, th e Emperor ha d lef t th e imperia l palace fo r th e wester n seas , th e Regen t ha d ap parently gon e t o Yoshino , an d th e Imperia l Ladies and othe r imperia l per sonages ha d sough t refug e a t Yawata , Kamo , Saga , Uzumasa , Nishiyama , and Higashiyama. The Heike had withdrawn; th e Genji had not yet entered. The capital had becom e a masterless city, something never dreamed o f since the foundin g o f th e state . I t woul d b e interestin g t o kno w wha t Shotok u Taishi's Prophecy might have had to say about those days . When i t wa s learne d tha t Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a ha d gon e t o Mount Hiei, he was promptly joined by the former an d present Regents, the Chancellor, th e Minister s o f th e Lef t an d Right , th e Palac e Minister , th e Major an d Middl e Counselors , th e Consultants , th e courtier s o f Third , Fourth, an d Fift h Rank , an d everyon e els e who counte d socially , wh o as pired to higher rank and office, o r who held any bureaucratic position what ever. So great were the numbers of those who flocked to the En'yubo that the hall, it s environs , an d th e area s insid e an d outsid e it s gate s wer e fille d t o overflowing. It was a turn of events signifying great prosperity and honor for the Enryakuj i an d it s Abbot.

Chapter Eight 2.5

7

The Retired Emperor returned to the capital on the Twenty-Eighth. Kiso no Yoshinaka assigned fifty thousand horseme n to protect him, and Yamamoto no Kanj a Yoshitaka , of the Om i Genji , rod e i n the vanguard with hi s white banner flying . Th e entr y o f that banne r int o th e capital , wher e i t ha d no t been seen for more than twent y years , was a novel spectacle indeed ! Juro Kurand o Yukii e crossed th e Uj i Bridge to th e capital , Yoshiyasu' s son Yad a n o Hanganda i Yoshikiy o arrived by way of Oeyama, an d cloud s of Setts u an d Kawach i Genj i cam e pourin g in . Genj i armie s filled the en tire city. From th e veranda of the Courtiers' Hal l a t the Retired Emperor' s palace , the Kade-no-koj i Middl e Counselo r Tsunefus a an d th e Lef t Gat e Guard s Commander Sanei e summoned Yoshinak a and Yoshiie . Yoshinaka was at tired in a red brocade hitatare and a suit of armor lace d with thick Chines e damask. At his waist, he wore a magnificent sword; on his back, there rode a quiver containin g arrow s fledged with black-bande d whit e eagl e feathers . His rattan-wrapped bow was at his side; his helmet was tied to his shoulder cord. Yukii e was attired i n a blue brocade hitatare and a suit of armor lace d with flame-re d leather . A t his waist, h e wore a swor d wit h gil t bronz e fittings; on his back, there rode a quiver containing arrows fledged with blackbanded white feathers . His lacquered, rattan-wrapped bo w was at his side, and he, too, knel t with his helmet tied to his shoulder cord. The Retired Emperor commande d both o f them to seek out an d destroy Munemori an d th e other Heike , an d the y accepte d th e commissio n respectfull y i n th e court yard. Upo n thei r reportin g tha t the y lacke d place s t o stay , Yoshinak a re ceived a house a t Rokuj o Nishi-no-toin , th e propert y o f the Maste r o f th e Palace Table Offic e Naritada , an d Yukii e received the Kay a Residence , th e southern hal l at the Hojuji Mansion . Grieved tha t th e Empero r shoul d b e wanderin g the wester n wave s a s a hostage hel d by his Taira kinsmen , the Retire d Empero r sen t westward a n imperial edict demanding the return of both th e sovereign and th e Imperial Regalia, but the Taira paid it no heed. Retired Empero r Takakur a ha d fathere d thre e son s i n additio n t o Em peror Antoku . The Heike had taken the Second Prince to the west, with the intention of making him the Crown Prince, but the Third an d Fourth Princes were stil l in th e capital , an d Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a arrange d fo r them to visit him on the Fifth o f the Eighth Month. He began by addressing the elder, who was five years old. "Com e here, come here to me." Th e child looked reluctant , burs t int o tears , an d wa s promptly sen t home . The n th e Retired Emperor said to the Fourth Prince, who was four, "Come here." The Prince climbe d ont o hi s knee s withou t hesitatio n an d seeme d conten t t o nestle there forever. Tears streamed down the former sovereign's face. "I suppose it is true: only a bloo d relativ e coul d b e expecte d t o fee l affectio n a t th e sigh t o f a n ol d monk like me. This i s my real grandson. He i s the image of his father whe n he was young. I have never seen such a poignant reminder of His Lat e Majesty." He could no t stop crying. "It woul d see m that th e succession will go to thi s Prince, then," said th e

258 Chapter

Eight

Jodoji Lad y of Second Rank, who wa s attending the Retire d Emperor. (She was still known a s Lady Tango at the time.) "Of course, " he said. The Retired Emperor arranged a private divination. "If the Fourth Prince becomes Emperor , hi s line wil l rul e Japan fo r a hundre d generations, " th e oracle said . The Fourt h Prince' s mother , a daughte r o f th e Shichij o Palac e Repair s Office Maste r Nobutaka , ha d bee n one o f Kenreimon'in's attendants whil e that lad y stil l hel d th e titl e of Empress. Emperor Takakur a ha d falle n int o the habi t o f summoning her, an d sh e had born e hi m severa l children. He r father, Nobutaka , ha d ha d hi s hear t se t o n makin g on e o f hi s numerou s daughters an imperial consort. Having heard that an Empress was certain to emerge fro m an y house where th e maste r kep t a thousand whit e chickens , he had acquire d such a flock, which may explain why the girl had produce d so many offspring. He r fecundit y ha d bee n a source of private happiness t o Nobutaka, bu t his reluctance to offend th e Heike and his fear of the Empress had prevente d hi m fro m makin g a fus s ove r th e Princes . Then Kiyomori' s wife, the Nun o f Second Rank , had said , "I t i s quite unnecessary fo r you t o feel ill at ease. I will rear the boys and mak e one of them Crown Prince. " She had proceede d t o engag e quantitie s of nurses and t o mak e hersel f respon sible for th e Princes ' upbringing. The Fourth Prince had been placed in the care of the Nun's second brother , the Hosshoji Administrator Dharma Seal Noen. I n the turmoil of the departure westward wit h the Heike, Noe n ha d lef t hi s wife an d th e Prince in the capital, but he had soon sent someone back with a message: "Come at once; bring the Princ e and hi s mother wit h you." Hi s overjoyed wif e ha d se t ou t with th e Prince, but he r brother, th e Ki i Governor Norimitsu , ha d stoppe d her whe n sh e had go t a s far a s Nishishichijo. "Ha s som e possessin g spiri t addled you r wits? " h e had said. "This Prince's good fortune is just about to begin." An d a carriag e ha d com e fro m th e Retire d Empero r t o fetc h th e Prince on the very next day. It i s true enoug h tha t everythin g had happene d a s fat e ha d decreed , bu t Norimitsu ha d undeniabl y rendere d th e Princ e a n importan t service . Yet much time elapsed before the new Emperor [Go-Toba ] recalled the favor o r rewarded Norimitsu . Perhap s a s a las t resort , Norimits u compose d thes e two poems, whic h he posted i n the imperial palace.* hitokoe w a Remember omoidete nak e th hototogisu a oiso no mor i n o remembe yowa n o mukashi o sin kago n o uchi mo H nao urayamashi eve

, cuckoo, e midnight in times now past t Oiso-no-mori— r and rais e your voice: g at least a single note. e looks wit h envy n on a narrow cage —

* A slightl y differen t versio n o f th e firs t poe m appear s i n th e eight h imperia l anthology , Shinkokinshu (no . 2.07) , where i t i s said t o hav e been presente d b y Norimitsu t o Go-Tob a i n 1200, when tha t sovereign, already a Retired Emperor , wa s twenty-one years old . Th e second

Chapter Eight 2,5 yamagara no th mi no hodo kakusu a yugao no yad o wher

9

e tomtit hidin g t the ramshackle shelte r e the evening-face gourd blooms .

When the Emperor saw the poems, he said, "Poor fellow! So he has been around al l thi s time . I t wa s careles s o f m e no t t o thin k o f hi m sooner. " Norimitsu received imperial favor an d was appointed to Senior Third Rank .

[2] Natora On th e Tent h o f th e Eight h Month , ther e wa s a distributio n o f office s in Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakawa' s Courtiers ' Hall . Kis o n o Yoshinak a became Directo r o f th e Imperia l Stable s o f th e Lef t an d receive d Echig o Province. The Retired Emperor also issued an edict naming Yoshinaka Morning Su n Commander . Jur o Kurand o Yukii e becam e Governo r o f Bingo . Yoshinaka disliked Echigo, so he was given lyo; Yukiie disliked Bingo, so he was given Bizen. More than ten other Genj i were awarded provincial governorships or made Police Officers o r Lieutenants in the Gate Guards or in the Military Guards . On th e Sixteenth , mor e tha n on e hundre d an d sixt y Heik e los t thei r offices an d ha d thei r name s removed fro m th e Courtiers ' Hal l duty-board . The names of Tokitada, Nobumoto , and Tokizane were allowed to remain , the reason being that the Retired Emperor had sent Tokitada repeated order s to return the Emperor an d the Regalia to the capital . On th e Seventeenth , the Heik e arrive d at the Dazaif u i n Mikasa Distric t in Chikuze n Province . Kikuch i n o Jir o Takanao , wh o ha d accompanie d them from th e capital, told them, "I will open the Otsuyama checkpoint for you." H e the n crosse d int o Hig o Province , shu t himsel f u p i n hi s ow n stronghold, and ignored their commands to return. Only Harada no Tanenao was with them at the time. The warriors of the Nine Provinces and the Two Islands had faile d t o appear , despit e their promises to come at once . The Heike went to the Anrakuji Templ e and presented poems an d linked verse fo r th e divin e pleasure. Shigehira's composition move d th e other s t o tears: suminareshi Recallin furuki miyak o no th koishisa wa ou kami mo mukash i ni fo omoishiruramu wher

g the past, e go d will understan d r nostalgi a r the ancien t capita l e we had dwelt so long.

On the Twentieth, by order of the Retired Emperor, the Fourth Prince assumed th e imperia l dignit y i n th e Kan'i n Mansion . I t wa s indicate d tha t Motomichi woul d continu e a s Regent. Head Chamberlain s and Chamber lains wer e appointed , an d everyon e withdrew . Th e Thir d Prince' s nurse s shed futil e tear s of sorrow and regret . I t is said, "There are not tw o sun s in poem appear s i n the fourteenth imperial anthology, Gyokuyoshu (no . 2.2,57) , which attribute s it not t o Norimitsu bu t t o the famous monk-poet Jakure n (d . 12,02.) .

2.6o Chapter

Eight

the sky or two sovereign s in the land," but becaus e of the wickedness of the Heike, ther e was one Emperor i n the capital and anothe r i n the hinterland. Long ago , whe n Empero r Montok u die d o n th e Twenty-Thir d o f th e Eighth Mont h i n th e secon d yea r o f Ten'an , privat e prayer s wer e offere d by severa l o f hi s son s wh o hope d t o succee d him . Th e oldest son , Princ e Koretaka (wh o has sometimes been called the Kobara Prince) , strove t o acquire a sovereign's skills and bearing, knew how to tell whether the state was safe o r imperiled , and understoo d th e lessons to b e learned fro m goo d an d bad reigns ; he seemed a person wh o migh t win fam e a s a wise, saintly Emperor. The second son , Princ e Korehito, wa s the offsprin g o f the Somedon o Empress, whose father, Yoshifusa, served as Regent in those days. Backed by all the Fujiwar a senio r nobles, h e was another candidat e wh o coul d no t b e dismissed lightly . The on e possesse d th e persona l qualification s to becom e an Emperor ; th e othe r wa s i n a position t o receiv e assistance fro m a loyal coterie of Ministers. I t seemed wrong to rejec t either, and nobod y coul d decide what ough t to be done. Prince Koretaka's prayers were being offered by the Toji Abbot, Archbishop Shinzei, who ha d bee n the Great Teache r Kobo's disciple; Prince Korehito's were being offered b y Preceptor Ery o of the Enryakuji , th e prayer-mon k of the Prince's grandfather Yoshifusa. "Ther e is unlikely to be an early decision where two such peerless high monks are involved," peopl e whispered . The senio r noble s me t i n counci l afte r th e Emperor' s death . "I t woul d look a s though we had bee n swayed by private considerations i f we used ou r own judgment in selecting and installin g a new Emperor.* Everyone would criticize us. The situation i s most awkward : w e had bette r hold som e hors e races an d wrestlin g matche s an d le t th e outcom e determin e th e nomina tion," they decided . The tw o Prince s proceede d t o th e Racetrac k o f th e Bodyguard s o f th e Right o n th e Secon d o f the Nint h Month . Lik e massed cloud s an d ranke d stars, th e Princes , Ministers of State, and senio r nobles sat in brilliant attire with jeweled bridles aligned. It was a rare event, a spectacle of such magnifi cence as may seldom be witnessed. The senio r noble s an d courtier s wh o favore d th e respectiv e candidate s waited i n two groups, thei r fists clenched and their hearts palpitating . Needless to say, the two eminent monks offered ferven t prayers, Shinzei at an altar in the Toji Temple, and Eryo at one in the Shingon'in inside the imperial palac e compound . Whil e the y wer e thu s engaged , Precepto r Ery o in spired a rumo r o f his own death , a stratage m tha t ma y hav e caused Arch bishop Shinzei to slacke n his exertions. Ery o persevered in his prayers with frantic zeal . The ten horse races began. Prince Koretaka won th e first four an d Prince Korehito the last six. The wrestling was to follo w immediately . Prince Koretaka's sid e brough t forward Natora , th e Commande r o f th e Militar y Guard s o f th e Right , a * Th e autho r probabl y assume s that mos t o f th e senior noble s belonge d t o th e Fujiwar a clan, as was true later. Actually, the Fujiwara accounte d fo r only about a third of the total.

Chapter Eight 161 champion with the strength of sixty men. From Prince Korehito's side , there came forth a certain Lesser Captain Yoshio, who had volunteered because of a dream, although he was so short and slender that Natora seemed certain to dispose o f him with on e hand . Natora and Yoshio came together, grappled, and drew back. After a brief pause, Nator a seize d Yoshio , hel d hi m up , an d tosse d hi m twent y feet . Straightening up , Yoshi o lande d o n hi s feet , the n spran g forwar d wit h a shout, gripped Natora, and tried to force him down. Natora in turn shouted , gripped Yoshio, and tried to force him down. The two seemed equally powerful, bu t Natora's bulk gave him the advantage . Upon seein g tha t Yoshi o wa s i n danger , Princ e Korehito' s mother , th e Somedono Empress , sent messengers speeding to Eryo one afte r another , a s thick as teeth in a comb. "We are on the brink of defeat. What shal l we do?" Preceptor Ery o was performing the Daiitoku ritual . "This will never do, " he said . H e dashe d ou t par t o f his brain s wit h a vajra , mashe d the m t o a pulp, and burned them as a fire offering, wringin g his hands in frenzied sup plication whil e th e blac k smok e rose . Yoshi o won th e match , an d Princ e Korehito ascende d th e throne . Tha t Princ e wa s th e sovereig n wh o wa s known a s Emperor Seiwa , and later a s the Mizunoo Emperor . From tha t tim e on , th e Enryakuj i monk s hav e mad e i t a habi t t o say , on th e slightes t pretext , "Whe n Ery o dashe d ou t hi s brains , th e Secon d Prince ascende d th e throne ; whe n Son' i brandishe d th e swor d o f wisdom , Michizane's angry spirit was quieted." But although the power o f Buddhism may have decided the succession in Emperor Seiwa's case, it is the Sun Goddess who ha s selected every other sovereign . "This i s infuriating! " th e Heik e sai d whe n the y hear d th e new s i n th e west. "W e ought to have brought th e Third and Fourth Prince s with us. " "If w e had, th e Retire d Empero r woul d probabl y have elevated Kis o n o Yoshinaka's patron, Prince Takakura's son , who was made a monk and taken north b y his guardian, Shigehide," Major Counselo r Tokitada said . "He coul d no t hav e give n th e thron e t o a Princ e who ha d pronounce d religious vows," someone said . "You are mistaken," Tokitad a said . "I believe there is a Chinese precedent for a monk's returnin g to lay life and becomin g a monarch. An d in our ow n country, Empero r Tenmu , i n deference to Princ e Otomo, took th e tonsur e and retire d t o th e Yoshin o wilds whe n h e was Crow n Prince , bu t the n h e destroyed Princ e Otomo and eventually ascended the throne. Also , Empress Koken experience d a religiou s awakenin g an d becam e a nu n know n a s Hokini, bu t resume d th e thron e a s Empres s Shotoku . Ther e woul d hav e been no problem about elevating Yoshinaka's patron afte r he had returned to lay life. " On the Second of the Ninth Month, Retired Emperor Go-Shirakaw a sen t a senior noble, Consultant Naganori, t o Ise as an imperial messenger. Three earlier retire d sovereigns—Suzaku , Shirakawa , an d Toba—ha d als o sen t messengers there, bu t the y had don e s o before takin g Buddhist vows. Thi s was the first time a Priestly Retired Emperor ha d sen t one .

2.62. Chapter

Eight

[3] The Reel of Thread Meanwhile, th e Heik e talke d o f building an imperial palace in Tsukushi , but they had not even selected a site for a capital. Emperor Antoku was staying in a house owned b y Harada no Tanenao. Othe r personages , domicile d amid fields and ric e paddies, migh t be said to hav e been living in Tochi Village, even though n o one was fulling hemp robes.* The Emperor's mountai n residence did no t lac k a certain elegan t interest: peopl e wondere d i f the fa mous log dwelling might have been rather similar. ^ Presently, the Emperor journeyed to the Usa Shrine. The quarters of Head Priest Kinmich i serve d a s hi s residence . Th e senio r noble s an d courtier s stayed i n the sanctuary , an d cloud s o f Shikoku an d Chinze i warriors i n ful l battle arra y fille d th e courtyards , restorin g th e fade d re d fence s t o thei r original brilliance. A divine message was conveyed to Munemori i n a dream toward daw n o n th e las t nigh t o f the seven-da y retreat. Somethin g pushe d the shrine door open, and a voice of splendid dignity recited a poem: yo no nak a no Th usa ni wa kami mo canno naki mono o wha nani inorura n o kokorozukushi ni i

e god of Usa t lighte n your burden: t i s the object f these ferven t petition s n the lan d of Tsukushi?

Starting awake, Munemori fel t hi s heart pound. H e murmured the word s of an old poe m in wretched spirits : saritomo t o No omou kokor o m o th mushi no ne mo o yowarihatenuru grow aki no kur e ka n a o

w as autumn wanes, e spirit that ha d fastened n a forlorn hop e s a s feeble a s the soun d f dying insect voices.

The Tent h o f th e Nint h Mont h ha d passed . Th e deepenin g o f autum n evokes poignan t emotio n i n th e hear t o f anyone , anywhere , wh o mus t lie fully cla d o n a lonel y couch , weeping int o a singl e sprea d sleev e while th e harsh nigh t win d bend s th e reeds—bu t nowher e i s it s o painfu l a s unde r travel skies . Despit e it s fame , th e moo n o f th e Thirteent h o f th e Nint h Month wa s cloude d an d dimme d b y the tear s o f those wh o coul d no t dis miss thought s o f th e capital . I t seeme d onl y a momen t ag o tha t the y ha d expressed thei r feeling s i n verse while gazin g toward th e heaven s fro m th e imperial palace. Tadanori compose d this : * Tochi , the name of a village in Yamato Province, is translatable as "distant place." There is an allusio n to a poem b y Princess Shokushi (d. 12.01? ) , Shinkokinshu 485 : fukeniker i / yama no h a chikak u / tsuki saete / tochi n o sat o n i / koromo uts u koe. ("Th e hou r ha s grown late : near th e ri m o f th e mountains , th e clea r moo n shine s cold, an d a t distan t Toch i someon e i s fulling a robe.") f Empero r Tenchi was reputed to have stayed in a log house when, as Crown Prince , he went to Kyush u wit h hi s mother , Empres s Saimei . Th e structur e i s memorialize d i n a poe m at tributed to him , Shinkokinshu 1687 : asakura ya / ki no marodono n i / ware oreba / nanori o shitsutsu / yuku wa ta ga ko zo. ("Whose son might be calling his name on patrol, here where I reside in this dwelling made of logs—this house at Asakura?")

Chapter Eight 2.6 tsuki o mish i I kozo n o koyo i no non tomo nomi ya non miyako ni ware o wit omoiizuramu jus

3

n the capital , e will be thinking of me— e save the old frien d h who m I gazed at the moo n t a year ago tonight.

Tsunemori: koishi to yo Ho kozo n o koyo i no a yomosugara th chigirishi hit o n o I omoiderarete jus

w shar p the longin g s thoughts o f her fill my mind— e lady with who m exchanged vow s until daw n t a year ago tonight.

Tsunemasa: wakete koshi Clingin nobe no tsuyu to m o a kiezu shit e throug omowanu sat o no I tsuki o miru ka na wher

g to a lif e s fleeting as dew in those fields h which I have come, survive to se e the moo n e I never thought t o be.

The Bungo Governor, Punishments Minister Yorisuke of Third Rank, sent a messag e to hi s son Yoritsune , whom h e had statione d i n the provinc e as Deputy Governor. "Th e Heik e have left th e capital to wande r the waves as fugitives, abandone d b y the god s an d repudiate d b y the Retire d Emperor . I a m astonishe d t o lear n that ther e ar e Chinze i resident s who continu e t o welcome and defe r to them. My province is not to acknowledge them as superiors. Assemble all your men and drive them away." Yoritsune transmitted the order to Okata no Saburo Koreyoshi, an inhabitant of the province . This Koreyoshi was descended from a fearsome man. To be precise, there was once a girl who dwel t deep in the mountain s of Bungo. She was someone's onl y daughter , stil l unmarried . Unbeknownst even to he r mother , a man visited her nightly for a long time, and in due course she conceived. Her mothe r wa s mystified . "Wh o i s thi s perso n wh o visit s you? " sh e asked. "I se e him come , bu t I don't kno w wher e he goe s whe n h e leaves, " th e girl said . "Well, then, you must attach something to him as he is leaving; you must follow hi m and find out," th e mother instructed her. The gir l did a s her mothe r had said . Before th e ma n lef t i n the morning , she stuc k a needl e into th e colla r o f hi s blu e hunting robe, wit h a ree l of thread attache d s o that sh e could follo w him. The threa d le d int o a huge cave at the base of Ubadake Peak, on the border between Bungo and Hyuga provinces. Hesitating at the entrance, the girl heard mighty groans inside. "I hav e com e al l thi s wa y lookin g fo r you, " sh e said . " I woul d lik e t o see you. " "My appearanc e is not tha t o f a human being. You would b e frightened out o f your wits if you saw me. Go home quickly. The child in your womb is a boy . There wil l be no warrio r t o equa l him in the Nin e Province s or th e Two Islands."

2.64 Chapter

Eight

"What do I care abou t you r appearance? " sh e persisted. "Nothin g could make me stop loving you after al l this time. Let's look a t each other." In response, ther e issued from th e cave a great snake, weaving and slithering, that mus t have measured five or si x feet acros s whe n coile d an d a hundred an d fort y o r fifty feet whe n extended. Th e needle the girl had meant t o stick to her lover's collar was lodged i n its windpipe. She was frightened ou t of her wits, an d her ten or more attendant s too k to their heels with terrifie d screams. Soon afte r th e girl returned home , sh e gave birth to he r child , a boy. Th e baby's materna l grandfather , Daitayu , volunteere d t o rais e him , an d h e turned int o a tal l ma n wit h a lon g fac e befor e h e reache d th e ag e o f ten . Since hi s grandfathe r wa s calle d Daitayu , the y name d hi m Dait a a t hi s coming-of-age ceremony , which they performed when he was seven. People called him Chapped Dait a because his hands and feet were chapped all over, in summer as well as in winter . The might y serpen t wa s th e divinit y worshipped a t Takachi o i n Hyug a Province, and this Okata n o Saburo was Chapped Daita' s descendant i n the fifth generation. Becaus e of Okata's fearsome ancestry, all the leadin g war riors i n the Nine Province s and th e Two Islands obeyed when h e circulated the Governor's order , whic h he represented a s a command fro m th e Retire d Emperor.

[4] The Flight from the Dazaifu The news of Koreyoshi's revolt agitated and dismayed the Heike, who ha d decided t o establis h a capita l an d buil d a n imperia l palace a t th e Dazaifu . "Koreyoshi wa s Shigemori' s retainer, " Majo r Counselo r Tokitad a said . " I wonder if it would not be a good idea for one of Shigemori's sons to see him and try to talk him around." The others agreed , an d Sukemori crossed int o Bungo Province with five hundred horsemen . Bu t Koreyoshi was unmove d by his arguments. What i s more, h e chased hi m back the way he had come . "I ough t t o mak e prisoner s o f you al l here an d now , bu t I will let you go . 'Important matter s tak e precedenc e ove r trifles, ' the y say . Wha t har m ca n you do, anyway ? Hurry bac k to th e Dazaifu an d die with you r friends," h e told him . Koreyoshi sen t hi s second son , Nojir i n o Jiro Koremura , t o th e Dazaif u with a message: "Since the house of Taira has placed me under heavy obligation through it s bounty, it would b e fitting for me, as your vassal, to dof f m y helmet, unstring my bow, an d place myself a t your disposal, bu t I have been ordered b y the Retire d Empero r t o expe l yo u immediately . You had bette r leave as soon as you can. " Tokitada wen t ou t t o receiv e Koremura attire d i n a formal hitatare wit h flame-red wrist cords , a kudzu-wove n divide d skirt , an d a hig h cap . "Ou r master i s the direc t forty-ninth-generatio n descendant o f the Su n Goddess , and the eighty-first human mikado. Amateras u and Hachiman ar e assuredly watching over him. Furthermore, th e late Chancellor-Novice Kiyomor i even brought th e Chinze i men int o cour t servic e at th e capita l afte r endin g th e Hogen and Heij i disturbances. You will be making a mistake if you obey a n

Chapter Eight 2,6

5

order fro m ol d Bi g Nose, the Bung o Governor, simpl y because the easter n and northern rebels, Yoritomo and Yoshinaka, have deceived you into thinking you will get provinces and estate s if we are defeated," h e said. (H e used that languag e becaus e Yorisuke , the Governo r o f Bungo , ha d a n uncom monly large nose.) Koremura wen t bac k t o hi s fathe r wit h th e message . "Nonsense! " Koreyoshi said. "Th e pas t is the past; the present is the present. I f that is their attitude, we'll chase them away right now." H e began to muster warriors . Upon learnin g of Koreyoshi's activities, two Heik e samurai , Gendayu n o Hangan Suesad a an d Setts u n o Hanga n Morizumi , advance d wit h thre e thousand rider s to Takano-no-honjo in Chikugo Province. "That fellow's insolence set s a ba d example, " the y said . "We'l l tak e car e o f him. " Bu t al though they attacked fo r a day and a night, Koreyoshi had cloud s of men at his disposal, an d they were forced to retreat . When th e Heik e hear d tha t Koreyosh i wa s poise d t o launc h a n attac k with thirt y thousand riders , they had n o choic e but t o rus h awa y from th e Dazaifu. Sic k at heart, they bade farewell to the shrine of Tenman Tenjin, th e deity on whom they had pinned their hopes. For lack of bearers, the Onion Flower and Phoenix palanquins were now mere names; and the Emperor got into a hand-carrie d equipage . Th e Imperia l Mothe r an d th e othe r nobl e ladies tucked up their divided skirts, the Minister of State and the other senior nobles and courtiers hitched up their baggy trousers, and all passed barefoot through th e Mizuk i Portal , fleein g i n desperat e hast e towar d Hakozak i Harbor. A torrentia l rai n chance d t o b e falling , an d th e win d wa s blowin g har d enough to raise the sand. Falling tears and fallin g rai n blinded the fugitives ' eyes. The y worshippe d a t Sumiyoshi , Hakozaki , Kashii , an d Munakata , where al l their prayers were solely for th e Emperor' s retur n t o th e capital , and emerged onto vast, flat sands after strugglin g past Mount Tarumi, with its precipitous heights, and past Uzura Beach. Since they were quite unused to walking , bloo d fro m thei r fee t staine d th e sand , thei r re d skirt s too k on a deepe r hue , an d thei r whit e skirt s turne d red . Th e famou s Tripitaka Xuanzhuang's torments i n deserts an d mountains could have been no more agonizing. But Xuanzhuang amassed undoubted merit for himself and other s by travelin g in searc h o f th e sacre d Law . Mos t pitiably , th e Heik e wer e merely tasting in advance the suffering tha t awaited them in the next world, because enmity was the motivation behin d their journey. Much a s the Heike would hav e liked to flee to the farthest reaches of the clouds or th e farthes t reaches of the sea—i f nee d be, to Paekche , Koguryo, or Bohai—the y were thwarted b y adverse winds and waves . With Hyodoj i Hideto as escort, they sought refuge in the Yamaga stronghold. Then , having heard that enemies were preparing to approach the stronghold, they boarded small boats an d voyaged through the night to Yanagi-ga-ura in Buzen Province. They had decided to build an imperial palace there, but the site proved too small . Moreover, there were new rumors of a Genji attac k fro m Nagat o Province, which caused them to take to the sea hastily in fishermen's boats . Shigemori's third son , Middl e Captai n Kiyotsune , had alway s had a tendency to brood. "Genji attackers drove us out o f the capital, an d Koreyoshi

2.66 Chapter

Eight

expelled us from Chinzei, " he said to himself. "We are like fish in a net: there is no escape no matter where we go. What chance do I have of living out m y life?" He composed hi s mind in the moonlight, went to the side of the boat's cabin, played a melody on hi s flute, and chante d a roei. Then h e intoned a sutra in a low voice, murmured some Buddha-invocations, an d sank beneath the sea. Men and women alik e wept an d lamented, but to no avail. Nagato was the province of which Middle Counselor Tomomori was Governor. Upo n learnin g that th e Heik e wer e afloa t i n small craft, th e Deput y Governor, a man name d Ki i no Gyobu-no-tay u Michisuke, presented the m with more than a hundred large vessels. They transferred into the ships and crossed t o Shikoku , where, unde r Shigeyoshi' s direction , th e loca l inhabi tants wer e mustered t o buil d a shingle-roofe d dwelling for th e Empero r a t Yashima in Sanuki Province—an imperial palace in little more than name. In the meantime, because the sovereign could no t lodg e in a rude commoner' s quarters, a ship was designated as his residence. Munemori an d th e othe r senio r noble s an d courtier s spen t thei r day s in fishermen's thatched huts and their nights in humble laborers' sleepin g quarters, whil e th e imperia l vesse l floate d o n th e sea , a n unquie t wave-born e travel palace. Their gloom was as deep as the tides engulfing the moon; their fragile live s were a s vulnerable as frost-stricken reeds. The clamo r o f sandbank plovers at dawn increased their wretchedness; the sound o f approach ing oars a t midnight constricted thei r hearts . Whe n the y saw white heron s flocking in distant pine trees, they wondered fearfull y i f the Genji might have raised their banners; when they heard wild geese crying at sea by night, they trembled les t warriors b e rowing forwar d i n the dark . Blackene d eyebrows and pin k face s graduall y faded a s salt winds roughened thei r skin ; tears of longing for a far-off capita l ros e in eyes transfixed by blue waves. Instead of green curtains in elegant chambers, reed blinds hung in mud-daubed hovels; in plac e o f smok e plume s fro m incens e burners , ree d fire s smoldere d i n shacks. The miserabl e ladies coul d no t restrai n th e re d tear s tha t smeare d their black eyebrow paint an d rendere d them almost unrecognizable. *

[5] The Retired Emperor Appoints a BarbarianSubduing Commander Meanwhile, Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa decided to bestow the office of Barbarian-Subduing Commander o n Yoritomo, who was still in Kamakura. The imperia l messenger, Documents Cler k Nakahara n o Yasusada , arrived in the east on the Fourteenth o f the Tenth Month. "Although I have been unde r imperia l censur e for man y years, no w th e Retired Emperor is naming me Barbarian-Subduing Commander becaus e of my military exploits," Yoritomo said. "I cannot receiv e the edict at a private residence; I will accept i t at the new shrine." He went to the new Hachiman Shrine, a place of worship buil t at Tsurugaoka o n a site exactly like the on e * "Re d (i.e. , bloody) tears," a conventional term for tears of intense grief o r indignation , is used here to balance "black eyebrows. "

Chapter Eight 2,6

7

at Iwashimizu, with galleries and a two-story gat e overlooking a formal approach mor e than thirty-si x hundred feet long . A conference was held to decide who should receive the edict. "Miura no Suke Yoshizumi would be the proper choice," those present concluded. "H e is a descendan t o f Miur a n o Heitar o Tametsugi , a ma n o f arm s famou s throughout th e Eight Provinces. Also, this honor wil l serve as a comforting light i n th e blac k nethe r region s fo r hi s father , Osuke Yoshiaki , a warrio r who gav e his life for Yoritomo." The imperial envoy, Yasusada, was accompanied b y two kinsmen and ten other retainers . Th e ba g containin g th e edic t hun g fro m a servant' s neck . Miura n o Suk e Yoshizumi was als o accompanie d b y two kinsme n and te n other retainers. The two kinsmen were Wada no Saburo Munezane and Hiki no Toshiro Yoshikazu; the other ten retainers had been requisitioned hastily from te n great landholders . That day, Miura n o Suke was attired i n a dark blu e hitatare and a suit of armor lace d with blac k silk. At his waist, h e wore a magnificent sword; on his back , ther e rod e a quive r containin g twenty-fou r arrows fledge d wit h black-banded whit e feathers . His rattan-wrappe d bo w wa s a t hi s side; hi s helmet was tied to his shoulder cord. He bowed to receive the edict . "Who receive s the Retire d Emperor' s edict ? Give your name," Yasusada said. Miura di d no t identif y himsel f a s Miura n o Suke. * Instead , h e gav e his true name , Miur a n o Arajir o Yoshizumi . He presente d Yoritom o with th e edict, whic h was in a wickerwork box . Whe n the box wa s returned afte r a short time , Yasusad a opened it , surprise d b y it s weight , an d discovere d a hundred taels of gold dust. Wine was offered to Yasusada in the oratory, with Saiin no Jikan Chikayosh i as attendant. A man wh o hel d Fifth Ran k brought the food . Three horses were led up, one of them saddled. The saddled horse was led by Kudo Ichiro Suketsune, who had once served Empress Tashi as a samurai. An ol d rush-thatche d hous e ha d bee n prepare d fo r Yasusada' s reception . A clothin g bo x containin g tw o thickl y padded sleepin g garments an d te n short-sleeved robe s ha d bee n place d i n readiness , an d a thousan d bolt s of cloth had bee n stacked a s a gift, som e white and som e with rubbed designs in shade s o f blue . There wa s a n abundanc e of foo d an d drink , presente d with the utmost eleganc e and magnificence. The next day, Yasusada went to Yoritomo's residence. There were samurai quarters inside and outside the grounds, each sixteen bays long. In the outer quarters, row s o f kinsmen and othe r retainer s sat cross-legged, shoulde r t o shoulder; in the inner, the Genji lords occupied the upper seats, and rows of great and smal l landholders the lower. Yasusada was given the seat of honor in the Genj i section . After a short time, Yasusada proceeded t o the main hall. They seated him in the eave-chamber on purple-edged matting. The blinds were raised to reveal a n elevate d seat , wit h mattin g edged i n black and whit e damask , an d * Presumabl y because Miura no Suke was an informal name.

2.68 Chapter

Eight

Yoritomo entered the room, attired in an unfigured huntin g robe and a high cap. Hi s fac e wa s large , hi s figur e small , hi s appearanc e handsome , hi s speech unaccented . "No w tha t the Heike have fled the capital throug h fea r of my strength," he said, " Yoshinaka and Yukiie have seized the opportunit y to go in and lay claim to whatever ranks and offices they want, and they have rejected province s the y happe n t o dislike . That i s a preposterou s stat e of affairs. Furthermore , Hidehir a i n th e nort h disobey s m y order s o n th e grounds tha t h e ha s becom e Governo r o f Mutsu , an d Satak e n o Shir o Takayoshi does likewise because he has becom e Vice-Governor o f Hitachi . I would like to receive the Retired Emperor's comman d to subjugate both of those two at once." "I desire to give you my name certificate now, but I am here as an imperial messenger; I will present i t a s soo n a s I return t o th e capital . M y brother , Major Recorder Shigeyoshi, tells me he wants to do the same," Yasusada said. Yoritomo laughed. "I am not thinking about receiving name certificates as things stand a t present. But I have no objection if you really wish it. " Although Yasusada had announce d his intention o f leaving for the capital on tha t sam e day, Yoritom o detained him , saying , "You mus t sta y jus t fo r today." On th e followin g day , Yasusad a went t o Yoritomo' s residence . Ther e h e was given a corselet laced with green silk, a silver-decorated sword, a rattanwrapped bo w wit h huntin g arrows , an d thirtee n horses , thre e o f the m saddled. Hi s twelv e kinsme n an d othe r retainer s receive d hitatare, short sleeved robes, wide-mouthed divided skirts, and eve n saddles. S o numerous were the gifts that thirty pack-horses were needed to carry them. Fifty bushels of rice were provided fo r the party a t every post statio n fro m Kamakur a all the way to Kagami—s o much too muc h that they gave away some a s alms .

16] Nekoma Upon hi s return t o th e capital , Yasusad a went t o th e Retire d Emperor' s palace, presented himself in the inner courtyard, an d made a detailed repor t concerning hi s experience s i n th e Kanto . Th e forme r sovereig n wa s muc h impressed, an d th e senior nobles and courtier s all wore approvin g smiles. In contras t t o Yoritomo' s admirabl e conduct, th e manner s and speec h of Kiso no Yoshinaka , the present protector of the capital , were rude and vulgar beyond description. Nothin g els e was to have been expected, of course. What knowledge of civilized deportment coul d have been acquired by someone who ha d live d i n the Shinan o mountains at Kis o from th e tim e he was two unti l he was thirty? A man known as the Nekoma Middle Counselor Mitsutaka visited Yoshinaka to discuss a certain matter . "The Nekom a Lor d has arrived. He says he wants to see you to talk abou t something," the retainers said . Yoshinaka guffawed. " A cat wants to talk to a man?"* * Th e place name Nekoma is partially homophonous with neko, "cat."

Chapter Eight 2,6

9

"This is a senior noble whom people call the Nekoma Middl e Counselor . Nekoma appear s to be the name of the place where he lives. " "In that case . . ." He agreed to receive him. But instead of referring to the visitor a s Lord Nekoma , h e said, "Lor d Nek o i s treating u s to a rare visit. Get some food ready. " "Please don' t drea m o f botherin g abou t tha t now, " sai d th e Middl e Counselor. "You have come at mealtime; naturally, I will feed you," Yoshinak a said. In the mistaken belief that the word "unsalted " might refer to any fresh food, * he said to his people, "We have some 'unsalted' finger mushrooms. Hurry up and fix them." Nenoi n o Koyat a acte d a s waiter . H e presente d th e Middl e Counselor with a big , deep , country-styl e bowl pile d high with rice , accompanie d b y three vegetable side dishes and some finger-mushroom soup. Then he placed a simila r repast i n fron t o f Yoshinaka. Yoshinaka seized his chopsticks an d fell to . Upo n observin g that Lor d Nekom a wa s hesitating , repelle d b y th e squalid appearance of the bowl, he said, "That is the bowl I use for religious purposes." The Middle Counselo r though t i t would b e worse t o refus e th e food than to eat it, so he picked up his chopsticks and toyed with the dishes. "Lord Neko is a small eater," Yoshinaka said as he watched him. "He's jus t like the cats we hear about who don't finish their dinners. Eat up! " Mortally offended , Lor d Nekoma hurrie d away without eve n mentioning his business. Having concluded tha t a man wh o hel d offic e an d ran k coul d no t g o t o court wearing a hitatare, Yoshinaka acquired and donned the first unfigured hunting robe he had eve r owned. The n h e hunched himself int o a carriage , quite unaware that his costume was devoid of taste from th e fit of his cap t o the he m o f his trousers. Hi s appearanc e wa s dreadful— a fa r cr y fro m th e figure he cut on horseback, wearing armor an d quiver and holding a bow. The carriage and the ox-driver had both belonged to Munemori, who was now a t Yashima . Bowing to th e changin g times lik e everyone else, the ox driver had let himself be impressed into Yoshinaka's service, but not withou t resentment. Whe n th e carriag e lef t th e gate , h e whippe d u p hi s charge , a fine, spirited beast that had not been driven recently. The ox lunged forward, as was only to have been expected, and Yoshinaka fell flat on his back inside. Yoshinaka struggled in vain to rise, his left an d right sleeves extended like butterfly wings. "Hey, cowboy! " he yelled, unable to think of the word "ox driver." "Hey, cowboy!" The ox-driver chose to interpret "Hey!" as "Make him run!"+ He kept the ox gallopin g for another hal f mile. Imai n o Shir o Kanehir a overtook the m wit h flailing whip an d flappin g stirrups. "Wha t do you mean by making the ox run lik e that?" h e scolded . "He was too strong for me," th e ox-driver said. Then, perhaps in an effor t to patch things up with Yoshinaka, he said, "Your Excellency, please use the handhold i n there." * Buen, "unsalted," was a term use d properly onl y of seafood . "Hey " (yare) i s homophonous wit h th e imperative of yaru, "cause to run. "

f

zjo Chapter

Eight

Yoshinaka gripped the handhold hard. "This is a dandy contraption. Was it your idea or the Minister's?" h e asked. After th e carriage was unhitched at the Retire d Emperor's palace , Yoshinaka started t o alight from th e rear. "A carriage should be entered fro m th e rear an d lef t fro m th e front, " sai d a capital-dwelle r he ha d take n int o hi s service. "Why shoul d I bypass a place just because it's i n a carriage? " Yoshinaka said. He got out throug h the rear. There wer e man y other ridiculou s incidents of the sort , but peopl e wer e afraid t o talk abou t them .

[j] The Battle at Mizushima Once established at Yashima in Sanuki, the Heike took control o f the eight provinces in the Mountain Su n Road an d the six in the Southern Sea Road, fourteen i n all . "W e can' t affor d t o ignor e this, " Yoshinak a said whe n h e heard about it. He immediately dispatched an attack force of seven thousand riders, wit h Yad a n o Hanganda i Yoshikiy o as Commande r an d Unn o n o Yaheishiro Yukihiro of Shinano as Samurai Commander. The army marched posthaste t o th e Mountain Su n Road, assemble d vessels at Mizushima Bay in Bitchu Province, and made ready to advance against Yashima. On the First Day of the intercalary Tenth Month, a small boat appeared i n Mizushima Bay . It was no t a fishing boat o r som e othe r loca l craft , a s th e Genji ha d though t a t first, but a messenger from th e Heik e bearin g a challenge. With yell s an d shouts , th e Genj i launche d thei r five hundred boats , which ha d bee n brough t t o th e beac h t o dry . A Heike fleet of a thousan d vessels bor e dow n o n them , le d by the Ne w Middl e Counselo r Tomomor i and th e Not o Governo r Noritsun e a s Commanders-in-Chie f o f the fronta l and rea r attac k forces . "What's holding you men back? Is it all right with you if you are capture d by northern scum ? Tie your boats together!" Noritsune said. The Heike created a level surface o n to p o f their one thousand boat s b y aligning the bo w and ster n ropes , tyin g the m securel y together , an d layin g rows o f walkin g planks. Both side s shoute d battl e cries , release d arrows , an d brough t u p thei r fleets to attack. Thos e wh o were distant made use of bows; thos e who wer e close used swords. Som e captured others with rakes, and some suffered cap ture; some grappled and fel l into the sea; some stabbed and were stabbed t o death. Each man fought in his own way. The Genj i Samura i Commander, Yukihiro , was killed; the Commander , Yoshikiyo, advanced t o th e fron t rank s and fough t i n a small boat wit h six companions, bu t al l of them perished when their craft someho w foundered . The Heike ha d brough t saddle d horse s in their boats. The y rowe d t o th e shore, unloaded th e horses, sprang onto their backs , and charged wit h fear some yells . The Genji , thei r Commander-in-Chie f dead , fle d i n desperat e haste. By thi s victory i n the Mizushim a battle , th e Heik e finally wiped ou t th e stain of their previous defeats.

Chapter Eight 27

1

[8] The Death of Send "We can't affor d t o ignor e this," Yoshinaka said when he heard abou t it . He set out posthast e t o th e Mountain Su n Road wit h a n arm y of ten thou sand riders . During on e o f th e norther n battles , a Heik e samurai , Sen o n o Tar o Kaneyasu o f Bitchu, had bee n captured b y Kuramits u no Jiro Narizumi of Kaga and placed in the custody of Narizumi's brother, Kuramits u no Saburo Nariuji. Yoshinak a had spare d Kaneyasu' s life becaus e of the valor an d pro digious strength fo r which he was renowned. "I t would not be right to kill a man like that," he had said. And Nariuji ha d treated Kaneyas u well because he had foun d hi m sociable , well-bred , an d considerate . Bu t it was as when Su Wu was captured by the Xiongnu, or as when Li Ling could not return to China. Li Ling wrote of how grievous it was for a man of old to languish as a prisoner i n a foreig n land . Kaneyas u likewise "protected himsel f fro m th e wind and rai n with leather elbow patches an d fel t tents , an d stave d off hunger and thirst with raw meat and kumiss."* At night, he lay sleepless; by day, although h e seemed a model of obedient servic e (willing, indeed, to do anything short o f chopping wood and cutting grass), he watched wit h awesom e determination fo r an opportunity t o catch his enemies off guard, strike them down, an d rejoi n hi s old masters . One day, Kaneyasu said to Nariuji, "When my worthless life was spared in the Fifth Month, the act freed m e of obligation to my former masters. In any future battle , I intend to gallop at the head of the army and lay down m y lif e for Lor d Kiso . M y ol d property , Sen o i n Bitchu , produces excellen t hors e fodder. Pleas e ask Lord Kis o to let you have it. " Nariuji broache d th e matte r t o Yoshinaka . "Splendid!" Yoshinak a said . "Have Seno guide you there now ahead of the rest of us; tell him to get some fodder ready." Nariuji mad e respectfu l assent . Then , i n high glee, he se t out fo r Bitchu with thirt y of his men, led by Kaneyasu. Kaneyasu's heir , Kotar o Muneyasu , ha d remaine d i n th e servic e o f th e Heike. Upo n hearing that Yoshinak a was letting Kaneyasu go to Bitchu , he mustered hi s longtim e retainer s an d se t ou t t o mee t hi s fathe r wit h fift y riders. Th e tw o partie s encountere d on e anothe r a t th e provincia l sea t i n Harima, an d Kotar o fel l i n a s escort . A t Mitsuish i Pos t Statio n i n Bizen, where they stopped fo r the night, some of Kaneyasu's intimates joined them, accompanied b y servant s carryin g wine. Durin g th e nightlon g welcomin g party, Kaneyasu' s people plie d th e warden Nariuj i an d hi s thirty me n wit h drink until they collapsed; the n they stabbed the m al l to death, one by one . Bizen wa s th e provinc e o f whic h Yukii e ha d bee n name d Governor . Kaneyasu's me n swoope d dow n o n th e Deput y Governor , wh o wa s i n th e provincial headquarters, an d killed him too . Next, Kaneyas u sent aroun d a n announcement . " I hav e gained m y free dom an d com e home . Le t all Heike partisan s follo w me in shooting a n ar row at Lord Kiso when he arrives." Th e military in Bizen, Bitchu, and Bingo * Paraphrase d from a letter to Su Wu (d . 60 B.C.) , in which Li Ling (d. 74 B.C. ) described his life amon g the Central Asian nomads.

272. Chapter

Eight

had alread y sen t thei r well-mounte d an d well-arme d retainer s t o joi n th e Heike, bu t no w th e retire d ol d me n fastene d th e cord s o f ordinary hitatare treated wit h persimmo n tannin , tucke d th e skirt s of short-sleeved hempen robes int o thei r waistbands, donne d mende d chai n corselets, pu t o n make shift quiver s holding only a few arrows, and cam e galloping to Kaneyasu' s side. Two thousand strong , wit h Kaneyas u in the lead , they chose a defen sive position in the Sasa-no-semari area of Fukuryuji Nawate. Then they dug a ditch twenty feet wide and twenty feet deep, dragged up branch barricades, erected archery platforms, and awaite d the enemy's arrival in breathless anticipation, bow s a t the ready. In flight toward th e capital after thei r master's death at Kaneyasu's hands, the subordinate s of Yukiie's Deputy Governor encountere d Lor d Kis o at a place calle d Funasaka , o n th e Harima-Bize n border. "Ah, " Lor d Kis o lamented whe n h e hear d thei r story , "i f onl y I ha d execute d Kaneyas u as I ought to have done!" "Indeed," sai d Ima i n o Shir o Kanehira . "Th e fello w looke d lik e a ma n with a will of iron. I begged you a thousan d time s to kil l him , bu t yo u le t him live. " "Well, afte r all , he isn't goin g to caus e us any trouble," Yoshinaka said. "Hunt him down an d kill him. " "I'll jus t g o on ahead. " Kanehir a galloped forwar d with thre e thousan d riders. Fukuryuji Nawat e wa s a stri p o f lan d n o wide r tha n a bowlengt h an d about seve n hundred yard s long, bordere d b y rice paddies dee p enoug h t o swallow a horse. Th e three thousand rider s had t o let their mounts walk at their own pace, eage r though they were to surg e ahead. As the y approache d th e stronghold , Kaneyas u appeare d o n a n archer y platform. " I hav e prepared a present t o than k al l of you fo r kindl y sparing my worthles s lif e eve r sinc e the Fift h Month, " h e shouted . The n a picke d group of several hundred powerful archer s aligned their arrows an d le t fly a fast an d furiou s barrage . It seemed impossible to advance farther, but Imai , Tate, Nenoi, Miyazaki no Saburo, Suwa, Fujisawa, an d other darin g warriors lowere d thei r heads , threw and tugged slain men and horses into the ditch to fill it, and launched an assaul t with frightfu l yells . During the daylon g battle that ensued , some of th e attacker s advance d i n phalanxes , enterin g paddie s o n th e lef t an d right, an d showin g no concer n a s their horses san k unti l the lowe r part s of their chests , thei r chest-ropes , o r thei r entir e bellie s were engulfed ; other s galloped forwar d in waves, undeterred b y ravines and gulches . At nightfall , Kaneyasu's hastily recruited force went down t o total defeat . Those who escaped with their lives were few; those who perishe d were many. Having los t th e Sasa-no-semar i stronghold , Kaneyas u retreate d t o th e bank o f the Itakur a Rive r in Bitchu Province , where he awaite d th e enemy behind a shield barricade. Imai no Shir o Kanehira soon bor e dow n fo r th e attack. Kaneyasu's men returned the Genji fire as long as arrows remained in their makeshif t quivers , bu t then , weaponless , the y al l fle d i n desperat e haste. Kaneyas u started alon g the riverbank toward Midoroyama , lef t wit h only two companions .

Chapter Eight 2,7

3

Kuramitsu no Jiro Narizumi, the man who had captured Kaneyas u in the north, had suffere d the los s of his brother at Kaneyasu' s hands. "I can' t sit back an d d o nothing," he said. "A t least, I'l l recapture Seno. " He gallope d ahead i n pursuit, leaving his comrades behind . Narizumi haile d Kaneyas u when h e wa s abou t thre e hundre d an d fifty feet away . "Lor d Seno ! You disgrace yoursel f by showin g you r bac k t o a n enemy. Come back! Come back!" Kaneyasu pulle d u p an d waite d i n th e water , halfwa y towar d th e wes t bank o f th e Itakur a River . Narizumi gallope d forward , brough t hi s hors e alongside Kaneyasu's , an d grippe d Kaneyas u with al l hi s might . Th e tw o crashed into the stream. Both powerful men, they rolled over and over, now on top, no w underneath, until they tumbled into a deep pool near the bank. Narizumi knew nothin g o f swimming; Kaneyasu was a n expert . Kaneyasu pinned Narizum i to th e bottom , pulled u p th e skir t o f his armor , stabbe d him with three blows so deep that hilt and fist entered his body, and took his head. Then h e mounted Narizumi' s horse instead of his own, whic h was exhausted, an d resume d his flight . Presently, Kaneyasu met his son, Kotaro Muneyasu, who was trying to escape o n foo t wit h a retainer. Althoug h Muneyasu wa s only twenty-tw o o r twenty-three year s old, h e was exceedingly fat . He had bee n unable to ru n even three hundred an d fifty feet, an d wa s indee d scarcel y progressing a t a walk, despite having discarded his helmet and armor . Kaneyas u left hi m behind and went on for another hal f mile or more, but then he turned to one of his retainers. "I have always felt as though I were fighting in a field of light, even when I faced a thousan d o r te n thousand foes, " h e said. "Bu t no w the wa y ahea d seems dark; I can't see at all. I wonder i f it is not becaus e I have come without Kotaro . Eve n if I managed to stay alive long enough to rejoin the Heike , it would b e humiliating to hav e my comrades say , 'Kaneyasu is a man ove r sixty. How much longer does he hope to live, that he was willing to flee at the cost o f abandoning his only son?'" "It was for that very reason that I urged you earlier to die with him. Please go back." "In that cas e . . ." Kaneyasu turned back . Muneyasu wa s lyin g prostrate wit h grotesquel y swolle n feet . "Sinc e yo u can't get away, I've come bac k to di e with you . What d o you say to that? " Kaneyasu said . Tears streamed down Muneyasu's face. "I am nothing but a bungler; I had better kill myself. But I would be guilty of one o f the Five Deadly Sins* if you were to die because of me. Please just make your escape as fast a s you can. " "The tim e for fligh t i s past. I have decided." As th e part y reste d there , Ima i n o Shir o Kanehir a came u p a t a gallop , followed b y fifty yelling riders. Kaneyas u fired his seven or eigh t remaining arrows i n swift succession , an d five or si x enemies fell stricken . (I t is impossible t o sa y whethe r o r no t the y wer e killed. ) The n Kaneyas u dre w hi s sword, decapitate d Muneyasu , entere d th e enem y ranks , an d kille d many * Parricide .

274 Chapter

Eight

warriors in a furious onslaugh t before h e finally died in battle. His retainers tried to commit suicide after fighting equally well, but they were taken alive, exhausted an d sufferin g fro m man y grievous wounds. The y die d tw o day s later, and thei r heads were hung with their master's a t Sagi-ga-mori Woods in Bitchu . When Lor d Kis o saw the heads , h e said , "Ah , the y were valiant fellows. Eac h o f the m deserve d t o b e calle d a warrio r wort h a thousand . I wish they could have been spared."

[9] Muroyama Meanwhile, Lord Kiso had bee n assembling his forces at Manju-no-sho in Bitchu Province . He was poised t o advanc e on Yashim a when a messenger arrived from Higuch i no Jiro Kanemitsu, whom he had lef t i n the capital as his surrogate. " I have learned that Juro Kurando Yukiie is using some of the Retired Emperor' s powerfu l favorite s t o slande r you t o Hi s Majest y while you are away. You had bette r postpone th e western campaign and retur n at once." "In that cas e . . . ," Yoshinaka thought. He hurried back, galloping day and night . Yukiie, who ma y have felt uneasy , avoided a meeting with Yoshinak a by heading toward Harim a Province along the Tanba Road. Yoshinak a entered the capita l by way of Settsu Province. The Heike, for their part, had resolved to attack Yoshinaka again. Twenty thousand strong , wit h th e Ne w Middl e Counselo r Tomomor i an d Middl e Captain Shigehir a as Commanders-in-Chie f and Etch u n o Jirobyoe Mori tsugi, Kazus a n o Gorobyo e Tadamitsu , an d Akushichibyo e Kagekiy o a s Samurai Commanders , the y ha d crosse d t o Harim a i n a thousan d vessel s and take n u p position s a t Muroyama . Perhap s i n th e hop e o f restorin g good relation s wit h Yoshinak a by fighting them, Yukii e advanced agains t Muroyama with a force o f five hundred riders. There were five Heike positions, the first occupied by Moritsugi wit h two thousand riders , the second by Iga no Heinaizaemon lenaga with two thou sand riders , th e thir d b y Tadamits u an d Kagekiy o wit h thre e thousan d riders, th e fourt h b y Shigehira with thre e thousand riders , an d th e fifth by Tomomori wit h ten thousand riders . Yukiie charged , shouting , with hi s five hundred riders . Afte r pretendin g to offe r oppositio n fo r a time, Moritsugi i n the first position opene d rank s and le t th e enem y through. lenaga , i n th e second , als o opene d rank s an d let the m through . Tadamits u an d Kagekiyo , i n th e third , opene d rank s and le t them through . Shigehira , in the fourth , opened rank s an d le t them through. Then, by predetermined plan, all five groups surrounded them and shouted battle cries in unison. Trapped and realizing that he had been tricked, Yukiie resigne d himsel f t o death . H e fough t wit h reckles s courage , eye s straight ahead. The Heike samurai pressed forward eagerly, shouting, "Let's grapple with th e Genj i Commander-in-Chief, " bu t n o on e wa s abl e to get alongside Yukiie and seiz e him. Three of Tomomori's mos t valued warriors, Ki no Shichizaemon, Ki no Hachiemon, an d Ki no Kuro, perished at Yukiie's hands.

Chapter Eight 2.7

5

All bu t thirt y o f Yukiie' s fiv e hundre d rider s wer e struc k down . Sur rounded b y enemies, reduced to insignifican t numbers , and seemingl y without hop e o f escape , th e desperat e survivor s someho w burs t throug h th e cloudlike host to freedom. Yukiie himself emerged unscathed, but almost all of hi s twent y o r s o remainin g kinsme n an d retainer s wer e wounded . Th e party travele d by boat t o Izum i Province from Takasag o i n Harima, crosse d into Kawachi , and shut themselves up in the Nagano stronghold . The Heike strength increased steadily after th e victories in the two battle s of Muroyama an d Mizushima.

[10] The Tsuzumi Police Lieutenant With th e capital ful l o f Genji, property everywher e was being invaded an d pillaged. Green rice was cut for horse fodder, even on lands belonging to the Kamo and Yawata shrines; storehouses wer e opened an d robbed; wayfarers' possessions were seized and the robes stripped fro m their backs. "The Heik e were merely an ominous presence at Rokuhara when they held the capital," people said . "They never took the clothes of f a person's back . It was a poor bargain when we exchanged the m for the Genji. " Retired Empero r Go-Shirakaw a sen t a messenge r t o Kis o no Yoshinak a with instruction s t o cur b his men's excesses. The messenge r was the Ik i Police Lieutenan t Tomoyas u ( a so n o f th e Ik i Governo r Tomochika) , who m people i n thos e day s calle d th e Tsuzum i Polic e Lieutenan t becaus e o f th e skill with whic h he beat the tsuzumi hand drum . Yoshinaka mad e n o respons e t o th e imperia l messag e when h e received Tomoyasu. "Tel l me, " h e said instead, "d o the y call you the Tsuzumi Police Lieutenant because everyone beats you, or becaus e you stuf f you r fac e until it stretches?" Tomoyasu was speechless. Back at the Retired Emperor's palace, Tomoyasu said, "Yoshinaka is a fool. In my opinion, h e is getting ready to rebel against the court. Yo u had bette r dispose o f him at once." The Retired Emperor agreed. But instead of calling on prominent warrior s for help , he told th e Hiei an d Onjoj i Abbot s to muster their soldier-monks . The senio r noble s an d courtiers , fo r thei r part , coul d assembl e n o bette r forces tha n roc k throwers , youn g stree t loafers , an d mendicant s i n monk ish garb . The warriors i n the Home Province s had accepte d Yoshinaka' s authority at first , bu t al l of them wen t ove r t o th e Retire d Empero r whe n i t wa s re ported tha t h e ha d falle n ou t o f imperial favor . Eve n a member o f the Shinano Genji , Murakam i n o Sabur o Hangandai, deserte d hi m for the forme r sovereign. "This is a serious matter, " Imai no Shir o Kanehir a said . "Ho w ca n you wage wa r agains t th e Emperor ? Take of f your helmet , unstrin g you r bow , and submi t to him. " Yoshinaka flew into a rage. "Since leavin g Shinano and fighting my initial battles at Omi and Aida, I have attacked at Tonamiyama, Kurosaka, Shiosaka, and Shinohar a i n the nort h an d a t Fukuryuj i Nawate , Sasa-no-semari , an d

zj6 Chapter

Eight

the Itakura stronghold i n the west, but neve r once have I shown m y back t o an enemy. I cannot take off my helmet, unstring my bow, and submit to anybody, Emperor or not . "Doesn't every one of the capital's protectors have to keep a horse to ride? Why shoul d th e Retire d Empero r blam e m e i f I le t m y me n rea p ric e fo r fodder? I t is not a s though paddies were in short supply. And why is it absolutely ou t o f the questio n fo r m y young men, whom nobod y provide s with rations, t o mak e a n occasiona l foragin g expeditio n t o th e outskirt s o f th e city? If they were to g o to th e houses of Ministers of State and imperia l personages, the n they might be called to account . Thi s i s a plot agains t me by the Tsuzum i Polic e Lieutenant . I'l l bea t tha t damne d dru m unti l there' s nothing lef t o f him! "This will probably be my last battle. Yoritomo will hear about it . Acquit yourselves gallantly, men!" With that, he set out. Most o f the northerner s had lef t th e capita l earlier, and thu s only six o r seven thousan d rider s remaine d a t Yoshinaka' s disposal. H e divide d the m into seven groups because he considered seven his lucky number. Higuchi no Jiro Kanemitsu* was ordered toward Imaguman o with two thousand men to attack fro m th e rear, and the other six forces were instructed to put on identifying badge s an d procee d fro m whereve r they lived t o a rallyin g point a t the Shichij o riverbed . The tim e o f th e battl e wa s th e mornin g o f th e Nineteent h Da y i n th e Eleventh Month . Wor d ha d sprea d tha t mor e tha n twent y thousan d me n had congregate d o n th e grounds of the Retire d Emperor's Hojuj i Mansion . They were using pine-needle helmet badges. Yoshinaka advance d to th e west gate of the mansion , where the Tsuzumi Police Lieutenant Tomoyasu had assume d command. Tomoyasu was attired in a red brocade hitatare but ha d dispense d with armor: hi s sole protection was a helmet bearing a picture of the Four Heavenly Kings. He stood on th e west earthe n wal l wit h a spea r i n on e han d an d a vajr a bel l i n th e other , shaking th e bel l mightil y and hoppin g u p an d dow n fro m tim e t o time . "What a sight!" the young senior nobles and courtiers laughed. "Tomoyas u must be possessed by a goblin." "In the past," Tomoyasu shouted, "the mer e recitation of an imperial edict was enoug h t o mak e withere d grasse s an d tree s bea r flower s an d fruit — enough to exact obedience even from demon s and wicked spirits. How dar e you draw your bows against a sovereign just because our times are supposed to b e the latte r day s of the Law ? The arrow s yo u releas e will tur n bac k t o strike you; the swords you draw will cut your own flesh." "Don't let him run o n lik e that," Yoshinaka said. Hi s men raised a great battle cry. Meanwhile, Kanemits u and th e rea r attac k forc e chime d i n with shout s from th e directio n o f Imagumano . The attacker s hi t th e palac e wit h fire * Emende d to follo w Ichiko' s text (Takano) , z: 162.. The Nihon koten bungaku taikei text (Ryutani Daigaku) has Imai no Shiro Kanehira, but names Higuchi below as the commander of the force .

Chapter Eight

2-77

Tomoyasu confronts Kiso.

bearing humming-bulb arrows, an d th e flame s o f a great conflagration filled the sky, fanned b y a violent wind. Tomoyasu was the first to tak e t o hi s heels. The twenty thousand other s also retreated i n desperate haste when they saw their commander flee. In the confusion, som e seize d bows an d lef t arrows ; som e seize d arrows an d lef t bows. Som e wounded thei r ow n leg s when the y brandishe d curve d spear s upside down ; som e fle d weaponles s whe n the y snagge d thei r bo w tip s o n obstacles fro m whic h they could not b e extricated . The Setts u Genji , wh o ha d bee n securin g th e en d o f Shichij o Avenue , streamed westwar d alon g the thoroughfar e in flight . Th e Retire d Empero r had decreed before the battle that a sharp watch was to be kept for fugitives , all of whom wer e to b e killed; and th e local people had aligne d themselves behind shield s o n thei r roofs , collecte d th e rock s tha t normall y kep t th e roofs i n place, an d hel d themselves in readiness. When the y saw the Setts u men, they said, "Aha! Fugitives! " an d began to pelt them with rocks.

278 Chapter

Eight

"We are partisans of the Retired Emperor. Don't be rebels!" the Genji said . The commoner s thre w mor e rocks . "Don' t tel l us that ! We have order s from Hi s Majesty. Kill them! Kill them!" they said. Some of the Genj i aban doned thei r horses and ra n fo r their lives; others were slain. The Hiei monks were stationed a t the end of Hachijo Avenue. The honor able ones died; th e shameless ones fled. Attired in a yellow-green corselet under a pale green hunting robe, Chika nari, the Director of the Water Bureau, fled northward alon g the riverbed on a whitis h roa n unti l Ima i n o Shir o Kanehira , riding in pursuit , felle d hi m with a n arro w tha t pierce d hi s nec k t o th e bone . H e wa s th e so n o f th e Kiyowara Majo r Secretar y Yorinari. "A ma n fro m a famil y o f classics professors ha s no business wearing armor," people said. Among those killed was Murakami no Saburo Hangandai, th e member of the Shinan o Genj i wh o ha d deserte d Yoshinak a for th e Retire d Emperor . Two other imperia l supporters, th e Omi Middle Captai n Tamekiy o and the Echizen Governo r Nobuyuki , were shot t o deat h an d beheaded . The Hoki Governor Mitsunaga and his son Mitsutsune were both killed. Major Coun selor Sukekata's grandson, th e Harima Lesse r Captain Masakata , wh o ha d gone to battle wearing armor and a high cap, was taken prisoner by Higuchi no Jiro Kanemitsu. The Tendai and Onjoj i Abbots , Archbishop Meiun an d Priestl y Imperial Prince Enkei, who had joined the defenders in the Retired Emperor's palace , mounted horses and dashed fo r the riverbed when the black smoke reached them. The warriors pelte d the m with arrows , an d both wer e hit, unhorsed , and beheaded . Punishments Ministe r Yorisuk e o f Third Rank , th e Governo r o f Bungo, was among those inside the palace. Driven out by the fire, he fled in haste to the riverbed, where some low-ranking soldiers stripped him of all his clothing and lef t hi m stark naked . Since the time was the morning of the Nineteent h in th e Elevent h Month, th e win d a t th e riverbe d must hav e been ice-cold . A middle-level monk employed by the Echizen Dharma Eye Shoi, a Buddhist dignitary who was Yorisuke's brother-in-law, had gone to the riverbed earlier to watch the fighting. When he saw Yorisuke standing there naked, he ran up to him , exclaiming, "This i s terrible!" H e was wearing a cassoc k ove r tw o short-sleeved white robes. H e di d not giv e Yorisuke one of the white robes , as would have been appropriate, bu t pulled off the cassock an d threw it over him. Yorisuke must have looked ridiculou s from th e rear with the short, unbelted garmen t swathin g his head. H e bega n to walk , accompanie d b y the white-clad monk , bu t instea d o f making all possible speed, a s would hav e been desirable , h e kep t stoppin g t o inquir e abou t place s alon g th e way . "Whose hous e i s that? " h e woul d say . "Wh o live s there ? Wher e ar e w e now?" Al l the peopl e wh o sa w hi m clappe d thei r hand s an d roare d wit h laughter. Some warrior s release d a showe r o f arrow s whe n Retire d Empero r Go Shirakawa started awa y from th e palace in a palanquin. "This i s th e Retire d Emperor ! Don' t b e rebels! " sai d th e Bung o Lesser

Chapter Eight 2,7

9

Captain Munenaga , wh o wa s actin g a s escort , attire d i n a dar k yello w hitatare and a folded cap . Th e warriors al l dismounted and knelt . "Who ar e you?" the Retired Emperor aske d their leader. "Yashima no Shiro Yukitsuna, a resident of Shinano Province. " Yukitsuna's men picked up the palanquin at once, conducte d th e Retired Emperor t o the Gojo Palace, and mounted a careful guard . Emperor Go-Tob a wen t ou t ont o th e lak e in a boat, and som e warrior s sent a stream o f arrows i n his direction . "This is His Majesty! Don't be rebels!" said two me n attending the Emperor i n the boat, the Shichijo Gentleman-in-Waiting Nobukiyo and the Kii Governor Norimitsu . Th e warrior s al l dismounte d an d knelt . The n the y took th e Empero r t o th e Kan'i n Mansion, formin g a n imperia l processio n too wretched t o describe .

In] The Battle at the Hojuji Yamamoto no Kanja Yoshitaka of the Omi Genji galloped to the west gate of th e Hojuj i Mansion , wher e one of the Retire d Emperor's supporters , th e Omi Governor Nakakane , wa s standing guard with fifty riders. "Who i s it you plan to protect b y fighting here? They say the Emperor and the Retired Emperor have already left," Yoshitaka said. "In tha t cas e . . ." Nakakane an d the others gallope d shoutin g int o the superior enem y force, fough t wit h al l their might, and succeede d i n breaking through, thei r number s reduced t o a mere eight men. On e o f the eight , the monk-warrior Kagab o from th e Kusak a League in Kawachi, was riding a whitis h roa n wit h a har d mouth . " I can' t manag e thi s animal ; he's to o stubborn," he said. "Here, take mine." Nakakane mounte d the roan i n exchange for his own horse, a chestnu t wit h a white-tipped tail , an d th e eigh t gallope d shoutin g into a party of two hundred riders commanded by Nenoi no Koyata, who was guarding the Kawarazaka Road. Five were killed, leaving only Nakakane and two companions . Eve n thoug h Kagab o ha d exchange d hi s fractiou s hors e for hi s master's mount , he ended by perishing on that field. One o f Nakakane' s kinsmen , Shinan o n o Jir o Kurand o Nakayori , ha d been separate d b y the fo e from hi s master an d di d no t kno w wha t ha d be come o f him. Upon seein g a chestnut hors e wit h a white-tipped tai l gallo p into view, he called to a subordinate. "I know that horse; it is Nakakane's. So he has bee n killed! I swore that if he fel l I would fal l i n the sam e place, bu t now, alas, we must die apart. Did you see what force he attacked? " "He gallope d int o a part y a t th e Kawarazak a Road . Tha t i s where th e horse cam e from, too. " "Very well. Leave for home at once." After havin g thus arranged for news of his end to reach home, Nakayor i dashe d alon e into the enemy ranks an d announced hi s nam e i n a might y voice . " I a m Shinan o n o Jir o Kurand o Nakayori, age d twenty-seven , secon d so n o f Shinano-no-kam i Nakashig e and descendan t i n th e nint h generatio n o f Prince Atsumi. I f any her e con -

z8o Chapter

Eight

sider themselves my equals, let them com e forward . I'l l meet them! " Then, using th e sidewise , lengthwise , zigzag , an d crosswis e maneuvers , h e gal loped through an d aroun d th e enemy, killed great numbers of foes, and die d in battle . Nakakane himself , with no inkling of any of this, had fle d southward with his brother, the Governor of Kawachi, and a single retainer. At Kohatayama, they overtoo k th e Regen t Motomichi , wh o ha d lef t th e capita l fo r Uji , alarmed b y the fighting. The Regen t halted hi s carriage to as k their names , apprehensive lest they be stragglers from Yoshinaka' s forces. "Nakakane and Nakanobu." "I a m delighte d tha t i t is you an d no t th e norther n ruffian s I feared. Stay close and protect me, " h e said. Making respectfu l assent , the y escorted hi m to the Fuke Mansion a t Uji. Then the y fled toward Kawachi. On th e next day , the Twentieth, Yoshinak a went t o th e Rokujo riverbed , where hi s me n ha d hun g u p row s o f heads take n o n th e Nineteenth , eac h with a n identifyin g label . Ther e wer e mor e tha n si x hundre d an d thirty . Among them were those of Archbishop Meiun and the Onjoji Abbot, Priestly Imperial Prince Enkei, a sight that dre w tear s fro m th e eye s of all who wit nessed it. Yoshinaka's seven thousand rider s turned their horses ' noses east ward an d uttere d thre e battl e crie s terrible enough t o mak e th e heavens reverberate and the earth tremble. There was renewed agitation i n the city, but the shouts were merely to celebrate the victory. The lat e Shinzei' s son , Consultan t Naganori , wen t t o th e Goj o Palace , where Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a wa s staying . "Ther e i s something I must repor t t o Hi s Majesty . Ope n th e gat e an d le t me pass," he said . Th e warriors refuse d t o admi t him . O f necessity , h e entere d a nearb y cottage , transformed himsel f abruptl y int o a bald-pated monk , an d pu t o n a blac k clerical robe and divided skirt. "There can be no objection now. Le t me in, " he said. Then the y admitted him . When Naganor i entere d th e imperia l presence, h e gav e a ful l accoun t o f the mos t importan t killings . Tears streame d dow n th e Retire d Emperor' s face. " I ha d neve r expecte d Meiu n t o mee t a n undeserve d end . I t was my time to die , but he perished i n my stead." He could no t hel p weeping . Yoshinaka assembled his kinsmen and retainers in council. "I have emerged victorious fro m a battl e agains t th e sovereign . Shoul d I become Emperor ? Should I become Retire d Emperor? I rather lik e the ide a o f being Emperor , but it would no t d o for me to adopt a boy's hairstyle . I might also like to be Retired Emperor, bu t it would loo k odd i f I became a monk. Very well, then, I'll be Regent," he said. "A Regen t mus t b e a membe r o f th e Fujiwar a cla n descende d fro m Kamatari," said Taifubo Kakumei , who was present in his capacity of scribe. "Your Lordshi p belong s to the Minamoto clan, s o you would appea r t o be ineligible for that particula r office. " "Well, there's n o help for it, then," Yoshinaka said. H e mad e himsel f Superintendent of the Retire d Emperor' s Stable s and assume d possessio n of Tanba Province. It was scandalous for him not to have known tha t a Retire d

Chapter Eight 2.8

1

Emperor i s a Priestl y Retired Empero r onl y when h e ha s pronounce d reli gious vows, an d tha t a n Emperor wear s a boy's hairstyl e only when h e has yet to perform the coming-of-age ceremony. He took to wife the daughter of the forme r Regen t Motofusa , thu s forcin g himself o n Motofus a a s a son in-law. On the Twenty-Third o f the Eleventh Month, the Sanjo Middle Counselo r Tomokata an d forty-eigh t other senio r noble s an d courtier s wer e remove d from offic e an d placed under house arrest. Since forty-nine men were affecte d this time, it was even worse than the outrage perpetrated b y the Heike, wh o had stoppe d a t forty-three. Meanwhile, Yoritom o had ordered hi s younger brothers, Gam a no Kanj a Noriyori an d Kur o Kanj a Yoshitsune , to g o to th e capita l an d pu t a n en d to Yoshinaka' s excesses, bu t th e two ha d hear d o f the ne w state o f affairs — the Hojuj i Mansio n i n ashes , th e Retire d Empero r imprisoned , an d th e realm plunge d int o disorder—an d ha d decide d tha t the y coul d no t das h thoughtlessly int o th e capita l t o star t a fight; they mus t first report t o th e Kanto. They had halted at the Atsuta head priest's residenc e in Owari whe n a pair of the Retired Emperor's Nort h Guards, Kuna i Hangan Kintom o an d Tonaizaemon Tokinari , cam e gallopin g int o th e provinc e wit h a long , de tailed list of complaints abou t recen t events. "Kintomo ha d better go to the Kanto," Yoshitsune said. "If we send a messenger who doe s not know all the facts, his answers to questions will be unsatisfactory." Kintom o rod e posthast e towar d Kamakura . Becaus e al l hi s subordinates had run away, terrified by the fighting, he took along his fifteenyear-old heir, Kunaidokoro Kinmochi. Yoritomo was astounded whe n the messenger reached the Kanto with his story. H e sent a fast courie r to the capital: "I t was the Tsuzumi Police Lieutenant Tomoyasu' s preposterou s advic e that burne d the palace an d cost the lives of illustrious and reveren d monks. Th e ma n i s no bette r tha n a traito r to th e throne . Ther e wil l b e mor e crise s i f His Majest y retain s hi m i n hi s service." Tomoyasu traveled day and night to Kamakura in the hope of exonerating himself. "Don't receiv e th e wretch . Hav e nothin g t o d o wit h him, " Yoritom o ordered. Tomoyasu called at Yoritomo's house day after day, but was finally obliged to retur n i n humiliatio n t o th e capital . Peopl e sa y h e live d i n retiremen t afterward a t a place near the Inari Shrine. Yoshinaka sen t th e Heik e a message . "Com e t o th e capital . Joi n force s with m e in an attack o n the eastern provinces. " Munemori was overjoyed, but Tokitada and Tomomori said, "Even though our times may be the latter days of the Law, you must not le t Yoshinaka talk you into returnin g to the capital. Hi s Majesty the Emperor accompanie s us with th e Imperia l Regalia. You should say , Take off your helmet , unstring your bow, and come here to submit yourself.'" Munemori answere d accord ingly, but Yoshinaka paid no attention .

2.82. Chapter

Eight

The Matsudono Novice* called Yoshinaka in. "Although Kiyomor i was a tyrant, som e remarkably meritorious deed s enabled him to govern the realm in peace for more than twenty years. Misconduct alon e is not enough to sustain a man in power. You had better restore the offices of all the innocent men you hav e dismissed," h e told him . Barbarian though Yoshinak a seemed, h e accepted th e advic e an d reinstate d th e officials . H e als o ha d th e post s of Minister o f State and Regent conferred on Motofusa's so n Moroie, who was still onl y a Middle Counselor-Middl e Captain . Sinc e there happene d t o b e no ministerial vacancy at the time, he borrowed Palac e Minister Sanesada' s title for Moroie.+ It was not long before people began to call the new Regent the Kar u Minister o f State.* On th e Tent h o f th e Twelft h Month , Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a moved fro m th e Goj o Palac e to a house a t Rokujo Nishi-no-toi n owned b y Naritada, the Master o f the Palace Table Office. O n the Thirteenth, th e yearend Buddhist rituals were performed. Promotions i n rank and a distribution of office s followed , with Yoshinak a making certain tha t al l official appoint ments conforme d t o his desires. Thus th e Heik e hel d th e wester n provinces , Yoritom o th e easter n prov inces, and Yoshinaka the capital. It was just as when the usurper Wang Mang ruled fo r eightee n year s between Forme r Ha n an d Late r Han . Wit h al l the checkpoints closed , thos e i n the province s coul d delive r neither officia l ta x goods no r privat e rents , an d peopl e o f all degrees in th e capita l resemble d fish in shallow water. Suc h were the parlous circumstances under which the old year ended and th e third yea r of Juei began. * Th e forme r Regent Motofusa . Tha t is, he forced Sanesada t o resign . * Thi s is believed to b e an allusio n to a story abou t a man, supposedl y a Minister o f State , who went to China a s part of an official mission , had various adventures there, an d later built a temple in Yamato Province, the Karuji, fro m which he derived his nickname. There is a pun her e on karu, "borrow." f

Chapter < ?

[i] The Matter of Ikezuki At Naritada's Rokuj o Nishi-no-toi n house , wher e Retire d Empero r Go Shirakawa was staying, the lack of amenities made it impossible to conduc t ceremonies o n th e Firs t Da y o f th e Firs t Mont h i n th e thir d yea r o f Juei . There were thus no Felicitations. And since there were no Felicitations at the Retired Emperor's residence , there were no Lesser Congratulations a t the imperial palace. * The Heike, for their part, saw out the old year and welcomed th e new on the beac h a t Yashim a i n Sanuki Province. The ceremonie s o f the firs t thre e days could no t b e performed in satisfactory fashion. Although the Empero r was present, ther e were no banquets, ther e were no Obeisances t o the Four Directions. N o trou t were offere d t o th e throne, no r di d the Kuz u villagers from Yoshin o present music . "Things were never this ba d i n the capital , i n spite of all the disruptions," the Taira nobles told one another . Verdant sprin g had come , wit h eve r softer shor e breezes and eve r milder sunshine, yet the Heike, lik e the kankucho, felt trapped i n eternal ice. Most pathetically, they indulged in endless reminiscences about lif e i n the capital , seeking to while away the long days with memorie s of how "th e willow s on the east and west banks do not put fort h leave s at the same pace, nor do the plum blossom s o n th e sout h an d nort h branche s ope n an d fal l together," ^ and o f how they had enjoye d flower-viewing in the morning, moon-viewin g at night , poetry , music , kickball , small-bo w competitions , an d contest s matching fans, pictures , plants, an d insects . On the Eleventh of the First Month, Kiso no Yoshinaka visited the Retired * Tha t is , at th e youn g Emperor Go-Toba' s curren t residence . The Felicitation s (hairai o r hairei) a t the Retired Emperor's palac e were supposed t o precede the Congratulations (chohai) or Lesser Congratulations (kochohai o r kojohai) a t the reigning Emperor's palace . t A variation o n a popular roei .

2.84 Chapter

Nine

Emperor t o announc e hi s imminen t departure fo r th e wes t t o subdu e th e Heike. On th e Thirteenth , jus t a s Yoshinaka was rumored t o b e ready to leave , word arrive d tha t a n arm y o f fift y o r sixt y thousan d rider s ha d alread y reached Min o and Owar i provinces, sen t fro m th e east b y Yoritomo t o pu t an end to his cousin's excesses . In great surpris e and alarm , Yoshinak a removed th e Uj i and Set a bridges and divided his forces for defensive action. His strength was negligible at the time. To the Seta Bridge, where the frontal assault would come , he sent Imai no Shir o Kanehir a wit h eigh t hundre d riders . T o th e Uj i Bridge , h e sen t Nishina, Takanashi, and Yamada no Jiro with five hundred riders; to Imoarai, he sent his uncle Shida no Saburo Senjo Yoshinori with three hundred riders . It was reported tha t the Commanders-in-Chief of the frontal and rear assault forces fro m th e eas t wer e Gam a n o Onzosh i Noriyor i an d Kur o Onzosh i Yoshitsune, tha t mor e tha n thirt y grea t loca l landholder s wer e marchin g with them, and that their combined armie s numbered more than sixty thou sand riders . The Kamakur a Lord Yoritom o owned tw o famou s horses i n those days , Ikezuki [Ill-Tempere d Biter ] an d Surusum i [Ink-Stick] . Kajiwar a Gend a Kagesue asked for Ikezuki more than once, but Yoritomo gave him Surusumi instead. "I am saving Ikezuki for the day when I might need to put on armo r and ride," he told him. "Surusumi is an excellent horse, too." Then , for some reason, he bestowed Ikezuki on Sasaki Shiro Takatsuna when Takatsuna came to reques t leav e t o depart . "Tak e th e hors e i n th e knowledg e tha t man y others have desired him," h e said. Takatsuna made obeisance. "I will be the first man across the Uji River on this horse. If people tel l you I died a t the river, you will know someone out stripped me . If they tell you I am stil l alive, you ma y be sure I was first. " H e withdrew. "That wa s a n impruden t boast, " th e assemble d grea t an d smal l land holders whispered amon g themselves. The easterners lef t Kamakur a in independent parties an d traveled toward the capita l a s the y sa w fit , som e b y wa y o f Ashigar a an d other s b y wa y of Hakone . Whe n Kajiwar a Gend a Kagesu e reached Ukishima-ga-har a i n Suruga Province , he reined in for a time on a hilltop to watch th e countles s thousands o f horses bein g led past b y mouth an d bridl e ropes, each wit h a colored cruppe r an d a saddl e o f its owner's choice . I n all that might y pro cession, ther e was no better moun t tha n Surusumi , the one he had receive d from Yoritomo , h e though t complacently . Jus t then , h e spie d a hors e tha t looked lik e Ikezuki . Decke d i n a gold-edge d saddl e an d a short-fringe d crupper, i t was champing white foam an d prancin g as a large contingent of grooms struggle d to contro l it . He rode down . "Whose horse i s that? " "He belong s to Lord Sasaki. " "This is intolerable! I had resolve d t o g o to th e capita l an d di e wrestling one o f Kis o n o Yoshinaka' s famou s Fou r Heavenl y Kings , Imai , Higuchi , Tate, an d Nenoi , o r els e to hea d wes t an d fal l i n battle agains t on e o f thos e Heike samura i who ar e suppose d t o b e wort h a thousan d me n each . Bu t

Chapter Nine

z85

Yoritomo has his horse Ikezuki led in for Sasaki Shiro Takatsuna.

what goo d woul d i t d o i f this i s how Hi s Lordshi p feels ? I'l l wrestl e an d sword-fight Sasaki right here: thanks to me, His Lordship will lose two valuable samurai." H e waited, muttering . The unsuspectin g Takatsuna rod e int o vie w at a walk. Kagesu e debate d with himself . Shoul d h e ride alongside an d wrestl e with him , or shoul d h e hit hi m head-on an d toppl e hi m to th e ground ? He decide d t o spea k first. "Well, Lor d Sasaki ! I see His Lordshi p has mad e you a present of Ikezuki. " Taken aback , Takatsuna suddenl y recalled rumors that Kagesu e had cov -

2.86 Chapter

Nine

eted the horse. "A s a matter o f fact, that was not quit e what happened, " he said. "Whe n I was getting ready to start on thi s great campaign , I was sure the Uji and Set a bridges would b e torn up , and I lacked a horse to carry me across th e river. I wanted t o as k for Ikezuki, but I knew it would b e useless. I ha d hear d tha t Hi s Lordshi p woul d no t eve n give him t o yo u whe n yo u asked; what possible hope coul d I have had? So I decided to take the conse quences. I wa s leavin g just befor e dawn . Earlie r that night , I cam e t o a n agreement with a groom, stole his precious Ikezuki , and brough t hi m wit h me. What d o you say to that? " Kagesue's wrath evaporated. "Confoun d it ! I wish I'd stole n him myself." He rod e of f with a laugh.

[2] The First Man Across the Uji River The horse Sasaki Shiro Takatsuna had receive d was a dark chestnut , very stout an d brawny. He was called Ikezuki because he refused t o let horses o r men approac h him . People said h e stood eigh t inche s higher than a n ordi nary mount . Surusumi , the hors e Kajiwar a Gend a Kagesu e had received , was als o ver y stout an d brawny . H e wa s name d Surusum i because he was pure black. Both were excellent animals, inferior t o none . At Owari , th e easterner s divide d into fronta l an d rea r assaul t force s for the attack o n the capital. The Commander-in-Chie f o f the fronta l assault force, Gama n o Onzosh i Noriyori, advance d to Noj i an d Shinohar a in Omi Provinc e with a total of more tha n thirty-fiv e thousan d riders , includin g these men: Taketa no Taro Nobuyoshi Kagami no Jiro Tomitsu Ichijo no Jiro Tadayori Itagaki no Saburo Kanenobu Inage no Saburo Shigenari Hangae no Shiro Shigetomo Kumagae no Jiro Naozan e Inomata no Koheiroku Noritsuna

The Commander-in-Chie f of the rea r assault force, Kuro Onzoshi Yoshitsune, descended o n th e Uj i Bridge approach b y way of Iga Province with a total o f more than twenty-fiv e thousan d riders , including these men: Yasuda no Saburo Yoshisada Ouchi no Taro Koreyoshi Hatakeyama no Shoj i Jiro Shigetada Kajiwara Gend a Kagesue Sasaki Shiro Takatsuna Kasuya no Toda Arisue Shibuya no Uma-no-jo Shigesuke Hirayama no Mushadokoro Sueshige

Chapter Nine 187 The Uji and Seta bridges had bot h bee n pulled up, and there were branch barricades floatin g o n th e current , tie d t o rope s stretche d betwee n stake s driven a t rando m i n the riverbed . As was to hav e been expected o f the sea son, whic h was past the Twentieth o f the First Month, the last of the snow s had melte d fro m th e Hir a peaks , th e Shig a Mountains, an d Nagarayama ; the ic e had dissolve d in all the valleys; and th e rive r was i n ful l flow. Angry white wave s race d downstream ; rapid s roare d lik e waterfalls; eddies ha d turned int o whirlpools . Daw n wa s jus t breaking , bu t a dens e rive r fo g dimmed the colors of the horses' coat s an d the men's armor lacings. The Commander-in-Chief , Yoshitsune, advanced t o th e river' s edg e an d looked out across the water. Perhaps he wished to probe his men's minds, for he said , "Wha t shal l we do ? Woul d i t b e bes t t o g o aroun d t o Yod o an d Imoarai? Shall we wait for the river to subside? " Hatakeyama n o Shoj i Jiro Shigetada, who was only twenty-one years old then, cam e forward to speak . "W e used to hea r many stories i n Kamakura about thi s river . It i s not som e unknow n bod y o f water tha t ha s suddenl y materialized: it is the outlet of Lake Biwa, and it will not g o down no matter how lon g we wait. Nobody ca n bridge it fo r you, either. Was Ashikaga no Matataro Tadatsuna superhuman when he rode across it during the battle in the Jisho era? I'll test it for you." Fiv e hundred riders surged forward to align their bridles—members of the Tan League and others . Just then, two warriors gallope d into sight from th e tip of Tachibana-nokojima northeas t o f th e Byodoin . On e wa s Kajiwar a Gend a Kagesue ; th e other wa s Sasak i Shiro Takatsuna. Althoug h neithe r had le t his intention s show, each had mad e a secret resolve to be the first man across the river. Takatsuna haile d Kagesue, who wa s abou t thirty-fiv e fee t ahea d o f him. "This is the bigges t river in the west. You r saddle girth looks loose ; tighten it up!" Kagesue must have feared tha t the girth did indeed require tightening. He stiffened hi s leg s in th e stirrup s t o hol d the m awa y fro m Surusumi' s belly, tossed th e rein s ove r th e horse' s mane , undi d th e girth , an d tightene d it . Meanwhile, Takatsuna gallope d pas t hi m into th e river . Kagesue followed, perhaps feelin g tha t he had bee n tricked . "Look out, Sasaki, " Kagesue cried. "Don't slip up just because you want to be a hero. There mus t be ropes o n the bottom." Takatsuna drew his sword, cut the ropes one after anothe r as they touched his mount's legs, rode straight across the swift Uj i River on Ikezuki, the best horse i n th e world , an d ascende d th e opposit e bank . Kagesue' s mount , Surusumi, landed far downstream, force d into a slanting course at the half way point. Takatsuna stood in his stirrups and announced his name in a mighty voice. "Sasaki Shir o Takatsuna, th e fourt h son o f Sasaki Saburo Hideyoshi an d a ninth-generation descendant of Emperor Uda, is the first man acros s the Uji River! I f an y her e conside r themselve s my equals , le t the m grappl e wit h me!" H e charged ahead , yelling. Shigetada started acros s immediately with his five hundred men. From the opposite bank , Yamada no Jiro released an arrow that penetrated shaft-deep

288 Chapter

Nine

into th e forehea d o f Shigetada' s horse . Shigetad a dismounte d fro m th e stricken anima l i n midstream , usin g his bo w a s a staff , an d mad e hi s wa y along th e botto m t o th e othe r shore , heedless o f th e whit e wate r leapin g from th e rock s towar d th e edge s o f hi s helme t flaps . A s h e wa s abou t t o climb up, he felt a sharp tu g from th e rear. "Who i s that?" he said. "Shigechika." "What, it's Okushi? " ^Yes." Okushi Jir o Shigechik a was Shigetada' s godson . "Th e curren t wa s to o swift; my horse got swept away," h e said. "I had to catch hold of you. " "You boys are always expecting people like me to get you out o f trouble." Shigetada seized Shigechika, dangled him in the air, and threw him onto the bank. Shigechika straightened up and announced his name. "Okushi no Jiro Shigechika, a residen t o f Musashi Province , i s the firs t ma n acros s th e Uj i River on foot!" A roar of laughter went up fro m bot h sides . After that , Shigetad a mounted another hors e and lef t th e river. A warrior in an olive-colored hitatare and a suit of armor laced with flame-red leather advanced to the enemy forefront, ridin g a white-dappled reddish horse with a gold-edged saddle . "Who i s that galloping toward me ? Give me your name," Shigetada said. "Nagase no Hangandai Shigetsuna , a kinsman of Lord Kiso." "You will be today's offering to the god of battle." Shigetada rode up alongside him , seize d him i n a powerfu l grip , pulle d him down , twiste d of f his head, an d gave the head to Honda no Jiro to tie to Honda's saddle rope . With tha t a s a beginning , all the othe r easterner s crosse d an d attacked . Yoshinaka's bridge defenders fled toward Kohatayama an d Fushimi , routed after a brie f resistance . Thanks to a plan devised by Inage no Saburo Shigenari, the Seta force got across the river at Kugonose in the Tanakami area.

[3] The Battle at the Riverbed After th e defeat of Yoshinaka's forces, Yoshitsune sent a courier to Kamakura wit h a writte n accoun t o f th e battle . Yoritomo' s firs t questio n wa s about Takatsuna . Th e courie r answered , "H e le d th e wa y acros s th e Uj i River." An d whe n Yoritom o opene d th e report , h e read , "Th e firs t ma n across th e Uj i River was Sasak i Shiro Takatsuna; th e secon d wa s Kajiwar a Genda Kagesue. " When Yoshinaka learned of the Uji and Seta defeats, he hurried toward th e Retired Emperor' s residence , th e Rokuj o Mansion , t o sa y a las t goodbye . The former sovereign, the senior nobles, and the courtiers at the palace were all wringing their hands and making every conceivable vow. "This is the end of everything. What ar e we going to do? " they said. Yoshinaka had progresse d a s far a s the gat e when he heard someon e say that th e eastern armies had alread y reached the dry bed of the Kamo River. Without leaving any message of importance, he turned away and went to pay

Chapter Nine 2.8

9

a length y farewell visi t at a hous e nea r th e Rokujo-Takakur a intersection , the abode o f a lady with whom he had latel y become intimate. Among the men in his party was a new retainer named Echig o no Chuta lemitsu. "Wh y i s Your Lordshi p wasting all this time? " lemitsu said . "Th e enemy invasion has already reached th e riverbed. You are going to die like a dog." Bu t Yoshinaka still lingered inside. "Very well," lemitsu said. "I'l l g o ahead and wait for you at the Shide Mountains." He cut open hi s belly an d died. Then Lor d Kiso hurried out of the house. "He kille d himself to arous e my fighting spirit," he said. Lord Kiso's forc e numbere d no more than a hundred riders, chief amon g them Naw a n o Tar o Hirozumi , a residen t o f Kozuke Province . When they rode out onto the Rokujo riverbed, they saw thirty horsemen who seemed to be easterners . Tw o o f th e thirt y wer e ridin g i n front , Shionoy a n o Gor o Korehiro and Teshigawara no Gosaburo Arinao. "Should we wait for reinforcements?" Korehir o said to Arinao. "Their rea r rank s ar e boun d t o b e in disarray now tha t th e fron t rank s have suffered defeat . Charge!" Arinao galloped forward, shouting . With Yoshinaka fighting for his life, every easterner pressed forward in the hope of being the one to take his head. Meanwhile, Yoshitsun e had delegate d th e fightin g t o subordinate s an d galloped towar d th e Rokujo Mansion, accompanie d b y five or si x armored and helmete d men , wit h th e intentio n o f mounting guard ove r th e Retire d Emperor's palace to ensure its safety. Naritada, th e Maste r o f th e Palac e Table Office , ha d climbe d ont o th e eastern wall. As he looked around , quakin g with fright, he saw a white banner suddenly raised over five or six warriors, who were galloping toward him in a cloud of black dust, their helmets loose from combat and their bow-ar m sleeves aflutter. * "Kis o ha s returned ! Ah , thi s i s terrible!" h e said . T o th e panic-stricken sovereig n an d hi s courtiers , th e en d seeme d a t hand . The n Naritada said , "These warriors are wearing a different kin d of helmet badge. I think they must be some of the easterners who ar e entering the city today." As h e spoke , Yoshitsun e gallope d t o th e entrance , dismounted , an d pounded o n the gate. "Kuro Yoshitsune, younger brother t o the Former Assistant Commande r o f the Military Guards Yoritomo , has arrive d from th e eastern provinces! Open up! " he shouted. Naritada wa s overjoyed. In his haste to leap from the wall, he fell and hurt his buttocks ; bu t h e hobble d insid e with th e news , to o happ y t o fee l an y pain. The delighted Retire d Emperor ordered th e gate opened immediately. That day, Yoshitsune was attired i n a red brocade hitatare, a suit of armor with purple-shade d lacing , an d a horne d helmet . A t hi s waist , h e wor e a sword wit h gil t bronze fittings; on his back, there rode a quiver containing arrows fledged with black-bande d white eagl e feathers. An inch-wide stri p of paper was wound leftwise around the left-hand grip of his rattan-wrappe d * Durin g a battle , th e weigh t o f the plate s gradually loosened a helmet' s cords, forcin g i t toward the back of the wearer's head. The armor on the bow (left ) ar m was particularly susceptible to damage , not onl y because it was exposed durin g shooting, bu t becaus e it was used as a shield.

190 Chapter

Nine

bow—a sign, apparently, that he was the Commander-in-Chief for that day's battle. The Retire d Empero r scrutinize d him an d th e other s fro m behin d a slatted windo w a t the middle gate. "The y look lik e gallant lads. Hav e the m all giv e thei r names, " h e said . Th e warrior s identifie d themselve s as, first , the Commander-in-Chie f Kur o Yoshitsune , and, next , Yasud a n o Sabur o Yoshisada, Hatakeyama n o Shoj i Jiro Shigetada, Kajiwara Gend a Kagesue , Sasaki Shiro Takatsuna, an d Shibuy a no Uma-no-j o Shigesuke . There wer e six of them, countin g Yoshitsune , and althoug h th e color s o f their armor braid may have differed, no t on e was inferior t o any of the others in bearing or character . At th e Retire d Emperor' s command , Naritad a summone d Yoshitsun e to the edg e o f th e eave-chamber . His Majest y asked fo r a ful l accoun t o f th e battle. Yoshitsun e made obeisanc e an d reporte d i n a matter-of-fac t voice. "Yoritomo was astonished by Yoshinaka's revolt. He dispatched sixt y thousand riders, led by Noriyori and mysel f and including more than thirty leading warriors . Noriyor i i s comin g b y wa y o f Seta ; h e ha s no t arrive d yet . I defeate d Yoshinaka's force a t Uj i an d hurrie d here t o defen d thi s palace . Yoshinaka has fled north alon g the riverbed, but I have sent men in pursuit; they will undoubtedly have killed him by now. " The Retire d Empero r wa s greatl y pleased . "Excellent ! Bu t I a m afrai d some straggler s fro m Yoshinaka' s arm y ma y com e her e t o caus e trouble . Guard thi s palac e well." Making respectfu l assent , Yoshitsun e secured th e four gates . Meanwhile , warrior s gallope d t o hi s side , an d hi s forc e soo n numbered more than te n thousand riders . Yoshinaka had statione d twent y shaven-heade d laborers* a t the imperial residence wit h a vie w t o carryin g of f the Retire d Empero r westwar d an d joining th e Heik e i n cas e o f a n emergency . Bu t now , upo n hearin g tha t Yoshitsune ha d alread y rushed t o guar d th e palace , h e resigne d himsel f t o the situatio n an d gallope d shoutin g int o th e enem y thousands. Tim e afte r time, he hovered on the brink of death; time after time , he managed to break through. " I would never have sent Imai to Seta if I had know n things would turn out lik e this," he said, with tears streamin g down hi s face. "Eve r since the days when we played together wit h bambo o horses, we have sworn tha t if we met death i t would be on the same spot. How bitte r it would b e to fal l in different places ! I must find out where he is." H e galloped north along the beach. Agai n and again , he turned t o mee t enemy attacks betwee n Rokuj o and Sanjo ; five or si x times, he drove back the foe' s cloudlike host wit h his small force. Then he crossed the Kamo River and made his way to Awataguchi and Matsuzaka . Las t year , o n hi s departur e fro m Shinano , h e ha d com manded fifty thousand horsemen; today, as he passed the Shi-no-miya riverbed, he and hi s companions numbere d but seve n riders. An d how infinitel y more piteous was the prospect of his solitary journey through the intermediate existence! * Rikisha, men used a s palanquin bearers, porters, etc.

Chapter Nine zyi

[4] The Death of Kiso Kiso no Yoshinaka had brought with him from Shinan o two female atten dants, Tomoe and Yamabuki. Yamabuki had falle n ill and stayed in the capital. O f the two, Tomo e was especially beautiful, wit h white skin, long hair, and charmin g features. She was als o a remarkably strong archer , an d a s a swordswoman sh e was a warrior wort h a thousand, read y to confront a demon or god, mounte d or on foot. She handled unbroken horses with superb skill; she rode unscathed down perilous descents. Whenever a battle was imminent, Yoshinaka sent her out as his first captain, equipped with strong armor, an oversized sword, an d a mighty bow; an d she performed more deeds of valor than an y o f his other warriors . Thu s sh e was no w on e o f the seven who remaine d afte r al l the others ha d fle d o r perished . There were rumors that Yoshinaka was making for theTanba Road by way of Nagasaka, an d also that he was heading north through the Ryuge Pass. In actuality, h e wa s fleeing toward Set a i n th e hop e o f findin g Ima i n o Shir o Kanehira. Kanehira himself ha d starte d bac k toward th e capital with furle d banner, worried abou t hi s master, afte r havin g lost al l but fifty of his eight hundred defender s at Seta . Th e tw o arrive d simultaneousl y a t Uchide-no hama in the vicinity of Otsu, recognized one another fro m abou t three hundred and fifty feet away, and galloped together . Lord Kis o too k Kanehir a b y th e hand . " I mean t t o di e a t th e Rokuj o riverbed, but I broke throug h a swarm o f enemies and cam e away here because I wanted to find you." "Your words d o me great honor," Kanehira said. "I meant to die at Seta, but I have come this far because I was worried abou t you. " "I see that our karm a tie is still intact . My warrior s scattere d int o the mountains and woods afte r th e enemy broke our formations ; some of them must still be nearby. Have that furle d banne r of yours raised!" More than three hundred riders responded t o the unfurling of Imai's banner—men wh o ha d fled fro m th e capita l o r Seta , o r wh o ha d com e fro m some othe r place . Yoshinak a was overjoyed . "Why can' t w e fight one las t battle, now that we have a force of this size? Whose is the band I see massed over there? " "They say the commander is Ichijo no Jiro Tadayori from Kai. " "What is his strength? " "He i s supposed t o have six thousand riders." "Then we are well matched! If we must meet death, le t it be by galloping against a worthy fo e and fallin g outnumbered. " Yoshinak a rode forwar d in the lead . That day, Lord Kiso was attired i n a red brocade hitatare, a suit of armor laced with thick Chinese damask, and a horned helmet . At his side, he wore a magnificen t oversize d sword; hig h on hi s back, ther e rod e a quive r con taining the few arrows lef t fro m hi s earlier encounters, all fledged with eagle tail feathers . H e graspe d a rattan-wrappe d bo w an d sa t i n a gold-edge d saddle astride his famous horse Oniashige [Roa n Demon], a very stout an d brawny animal. Standing in his stirrups, he announced his name in a mighty

2.92- Chapter

Nine

voice. "You must have heard of Kiso no Kanj a i n the past; now you see him! I am the Morning Sun Commander Minamoto n o Yoshinaka, Director of the Imperial Stables of the Lef t an d Governo r o f lyo Province. They tell me you are Ichijo no Jiro fro m Kai . We are well matched! Cut off my head and sho w it to Yoritomo!" He galloped forward, shouting . "The warrio r wh o ha s jus t announce d hi s name is their Commander-in Chief," Ichij o n o Jiro said . "Wip e out th e whole force , men! Get them all , young retainers! Kill them!" The easterner s move d t o surroun d Yoshinak a with thei r superio r num bers, each hoping to be the one to take his head. Yoshinaka's three hundred riders gallope d lengthwise , sidewise, zigzag , and crosswis e i n th e mids t of the six thousand foe s an d finally burst through to the rear, only fifty strong. As th e fifty went o n thei r wa y afte r havin g broken free , the y cam e t o a defensive positio n manne d b y two thousan d rider s unde r th e comman d of Toi no Jiro Sanehira . Again, they broke throug h an d wen t on . Again , they galloped throug h enem y bands—her e fou r o r five hundred, ther e tw o o r three hundred, or a hundred and forty or fifty, or a hundred—until only five of them were left. Eve n then, Tomoe remained alive. "Quickly, now, " Lor d Kis o said t o Tomoe . "Yo u ar e a woman, s o be off with you; go wherever you please. I intend to die in battle, or to kill myself if I a m wounded . I t woul d b e unseeml y to le t people say , 'Lord Kis o kept a woman wit h him during his last battle.'" Reluctant t o flee, Tomoe rod e wit h th e other s unti l sh e could resis t n o longer. Then sh e pulled up. "Ah ! If only I could find a worthy foe ! I would fight a last battle for His Lordship to watch," she thought. As sh e sa t there , thirt y rider s cam e int o view , le d b y Ond a n o Hachir o Moroshige, a ma n renowne d i n Musash i Provinc e fo r hi s grea t strength . Tomoe gallope d int o thei r midst , rod e u p alongsid e Moroshige, seize d him in a powerful grip , pulled him down agains t the pommel of her saddle, held him motionless, twiste d of f his head, an d thre w it away. Afterward, she discarded armo r an d helmet and fled toward th e eastern provinces . Tezuka no Taro Mitsumori die d in battle; Tezuka no Betto fled. Only two horsemen remained, Imai no Shiro Kanehira and Lord Kiso . "I hav e never noticed i t before , bu t m y armor seem s heavy today," Lord Kiso said . "You are not tired yet, and your horse is still strong. Why should you find a sui t of armor heavy ? Yo u are discourage d becaus e there is nobody lef t t o fight on ou r side . Bu t you shoul d thin k o f me as a ma n wort h a thousan d ordinary warriors . I will hold of f the enem y awhile with m y las t seve n o r eight arrows . Tha t plac e over ther e i s the Awaz u Pine Woods: kil l yourself among the trees." As th e tw o rode , whippin g thei r horses , a ne w ban d o f fift y warrior s appeared. "Ge t int o th e pin e woods . I wil l hol d thes e enemie s a t bay, " Kanehira said. "I ough t t o hav e perished i n the capital . M y only reason fo r fleeing here was that I wanted to die with you. Let's not b e killed in different places ; let's

Chapter Nine 2.9

3

go dow n together. " Lor d Kis o brough t hi s moun t alongsid e Kanehira's , ready to gallop forward . Kanehira leape d dow n an d too k hi s master' s hors e b y the mouth . "N o matter how glorious a warrior's earlier reputation ma y have been, an ignoble death mean s eternal disgrace . Yo u are tired ; ther e ar e n o force s following you. I f you ar e isolate d b y the enem y and dragge d dow n t o you r deat h b y some fellow' s insignifican t retainer , peopl e wil l say , 'So-and-So' s retaine r killed th e famou s Lor d Kiso , th e ma n know n throughou t Japan. ' I woul d hate to see that happen. Please, please, go into the pine woods." "Well, then . . ." Lord Kiso galloped toward th e Awazu Pine Woods. Kanehira dashed int o th e fifty riders alone, stoo d in his stirrups, an d an nounced his name in a mighty voice. "You must have heard of me long ago ; see me now with your own eyes ! I am Imai no Shiro Kanehira, aged thirty three, foste r brothe r t o Lor d Kiso . The Kamakur a Lord Yoritom o himsel f must know tha t suc h a person exists . Kil l me and sho w hi m my head!" He fired off hi s remaining eight arrows i n a fas t an d furiou s barrag e that felle d eight me n o n th e spot . (I t is impossibl e t o sa y whether o r no t the y wer e killed.) Then h e drew his sword an d gallope d slashin g from plac e to place , without meetin g a ma n willin g to fac e him . Man y wer e th e trophie s h e amassed! The easterners surrounded him and let fly a hail of arrows, hopin g to shoo t him down, bu t non e of their shaft s foun d a chink i n his armor o r penetrated it s stout plates , and he remained uninjured. Lord Kiso galloped toward th e Awazu Pine Woods, a lone rider. The shadows were gathering on the Twenty-First of the First Month, and a thin film of ic e had formed . Unaware that a deep paddy field lay in fron t o f him, h e sent his horse plungin g into th e mire . The anima l sank belo w it s head an d stayed there , motionless , despite furiou s floggin g wit h stirrup s an d whip . Lord Kis o glanced backward , worrie d abou t Kanehira , and Ishid a n o Jiro Tamehisa, who wa s hard o n his heels, drew his bow to the ful l an d sen t a n arrow thuddin g into hi s face . Mortall y wounded , h e sagge d forwar d wit h the bowl of his helmet against the horse's neck. Two of Tamehisa's retainers went up and took Lord Kiso's head. Tamehisa impaled it on the tip of his sword, raise d it aloft, and announce d in a mighty voice, "Miur a n o Ishid a n o Jiro Tamehis a ha s kille d Lor d Kiso , th e ma n known throughout Japan!" Kanehira hear d th e shout a s he battled. " I don't need t o fight to protect anyone now. Take a look, easterners ! This i s how the braves t man i n Japan commits suicide! " H e put th e ti p o f his sword i n his mouth, jumpe d headlong fro m hi s horse , an d perished , ru n through . Thus , i t turne d ou t tha t there was no combat worthy of the name at Awazu.

[5] The Execution of Higuchi Imai n o Shir o Kanehira' s olde r brother , Higuch i n o Jir o Kanemitsu , had marche d agains t the Nagano stronghol d i n Kawachi to attac k Jur o no Kurando Yukiie , onl y t o fin d hi s quarr y missing—gone , i t wa s said , t o

294 Chapter

Nine

Nagusa i n Ki i Province. After crossin g the provincia l border i n pursuit, h e learned that fighting had broke n out i n the capital. He galloped toward th e city, and at the Yodo Owatari Bridge encountered one of Kanehira's subordinates. "Alas!" the man said. "Where do you intend to go? Lord Kiso is slain; Lord Ima i has committed suicide. " Tears streame d dow n Kanemitsu' s face . "Liste n t o me , men ! I f you ar e loyal t o ou r lord , fle e whereve r you will , take religiou s vows, an d becom e ascetics t o pra y for hi m i n the nex t life . I am goin g to th e capita l t o di e in battle, so that I may wait on him in the nether regions and see Imai no Shiro again." As Kanemitsu rode, one afte r anothe r o f his five hundred me n pulle d u p and fled. There were only twenty lef t whe n he reached the sout h gat e of the Toba Mansion . When it became known that Kanemitsu was entering the capital that day, members o f warrior league s and o f powerful military families gallope d to ward Shichijo , Suzaku , an d Yotsuzuk a to confron t him . On e o f hi s men , Chino n o Tar o Mitsuhiro , dashe d int o a thron g o f onrushin g enemie s a t Yotsuzuka. "Is anyone here a retainer of Ichijo no Jiro from Kai? " he shouted. "Do yo u insist on fighting one of Ichijo no Jiro's men? You had better take whoever comes along." The enemy warriors guffawed . In response t o thei r laughter, Chino n o Taro announce d his name. "I am Chino n o Tar o Mitsuhiro , a residen t o f Suwa-no-kaminomiy a i n Shinan o Province an d th e so n o f Chino n o Tay u Mitsuie . I do no t insis t on seekin g out on e of Ichijo no Jiro's men. It is simply that my younger brother, Chin o no Shichiro, is a member of Lord Ichijo's force. I want Shichiro to see me fal l in battle so he can carry word bac k to my two sons in Shinano: they will be worried abou t whether thei r fathe r died wel l or ill . I am not choos y abou t my opponents!" He gallope d a t one fo e after anothe r an d sho t dow n thre e men. Then h e rode alongsid e a fourth, seized him, crashed with hi m to th e ground, an d die d in a dagger fight. The members of the Kodama League, who wer e old friend s of Kanemitsu, met to discus s the situation. "Every warrior seek s a wide circle of acquaintances in the hop e o f gaining a breathing spell and prolongin g his lif e whe n he is hard pressed. That is probably why Higuchi made friends wit h us . We should reques t hi s lif e a s a reward fo r ou r service s in this campaign," they decided. They sent a messenger to Kanemitsu. "You and Imai always used to be renowned a s Lord Kiso' s finest men, but no w Lord Kis o has been killed. There is nothing to hold you back: surrender to us. We will save your life by trading our rewards for it. Take Buddhist vows and pray for Lord Kiso in the life t o come. " It ma y b e that Kanemitsu' s luck had ru n out , fo r h e surrendere d t o th e Kodama League, famed warrior though he was. The league made its request to Yoshitsune , who i n turn addresse d Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a an d secured a revocation of Kanemitsu's death sentence. But there were protests from al l the senio r nobles , courtiers , an d high-rankin g ladies in attendanc e on th e forme r sovereign . "We heard th e name s of Imai and Higuch i everywhere when Kis o came to the Hojuj i Mansion , shoute d hi s battle cries, ha-

Chapter Nine 2.9

5

rassed His Majesty, and sent countless people to a fiery death. It would be a mistake to sho w suc h a man clemency, " they said. And so the sentence was reimposed. The new Regent, Moroie, was relieved of his post on the Twenty-Second, and his predecessor, Motomichi , wa s reinstated. For Moroie, replaced afte r a mer e sixt y days , th e experienc e wa s lik e a n unfinishe d dream . Bu t th e Awata Regent had hel d office fo r only seven days after hi s formal expressio n of gratitude ; an d althoug h sixt y day s was no t ver y long, Moroi e coul d a t least remember that h e had presided over a New Yea r banquet and a distribution of offices . On th e Twenty-Fourth , th e head s o f Lord Kis o and five of his men wer e paraded throug h th e avenues. Higuchi no Jiro Kanemitsu had begge d to be allowed to accompany them, prisoner though he was; and he joined the procession in a high cap and a n indigo-patterned overshirt . On the Twenty-Fifth, Kanemitsu was finally beheaded. Although Noriyori and Yoshitsun e had mad e ever y possible ple a o n hi s behalf , h e wa s killed because th e Retire d Empero r ha d issue d a specia l order : "H e wa s on e of Kiso's Fou r Heavenl y Kings , Imai, Higuchi , Tate , an d Nenoi . Pardonin g a man like that would be 'borrowing trouble by keeping a tiger.'" In China , w e ar e told , Li u Ban g entered th e Xianyan g Palace ahea d of everyone when the decline of Qin mad e the lords rise like a swarm of bees— yet ou t o f fea r tha t Xian g Y u woul d pursu e him, h e neithe r seize d men' s beautiful wive s no r appropriate d thei r gold , silver , and gems , bu t merel y guarded th e Ha n Valle y Barrier , graduall y crushe d hi s adversaries , an d achieved dominion over the land. Kiso no Yoshinaka would have shown himself a s wise as Bang had h e obeyed Yoritomo's orders, even if he did happe n to be the first to enter the capital . At some tim e around th e winte r of the pas t year , the Heik e ha d crosse d from Yashim a to th e Naniwa coas t i n Settsu, taken u p residenc e at the old Fukuhara capital, establishe d a stronghold a t Ichi-no-tani on the west, an d selected Ikuta-no-mori as the entrance to their forward position o n the east. The forces statione d i n the vicinity at Fukuhara, Hyogo, Itayado, an d Suma consisted o f me n recruite d fro m th e eigh t province s o f th e Mountai n Su n Road an d th e si x province s o f th e Souther n Se a Road subjugate d by th e Heike—more than a hundred thousand rider s from fourtee n provinces, according to report. Flanked by mountains t o th e north an d b y the sea to th e south, the Ichino-tani positio n wa s narrow a t the entrance and wide in the interior. Hig h cliffs ros e abov e it lik e folding screens . From th e bas e of the mountain s o n the nort h t o th e shallo w water s o n th e south , th e defender s had erecte d a high wall of huge boulders and installe d branch barricades made by fellin g great trees. Where the sea deepened, a line of large vessels formed a rampart. A cloudlik e host o f armore d bowme n fro m Shikok u an d Chinze i stood i n ranks on archery platforms at the front of the stronghold, each of them reputed t o b e wort h a thousan d men . Te n o r twent y row s o f saddle d horse s waited belo w the platforms, and ther e was a constant di n of beating drums and shoute d battl e cries . The full-draw n bow s were like half-moons at th e

2,9 6 Chapter

Nine

warriors' breasts ; th e glitterin g three-foot sword s resemble d streak s o f au tumn fros t crossin g thei r hips . Th e countles s re d banner s unfurle d o n th e heights danced lik e leaping flames in the spring breeze.

[6] Six Battles There was disaffection amon g the warriors fro m Shikok u after th e Heik e moved to Fukuhara , and som e of them—provincial official s fro m Aw a an d Sanuki—decided t o deser t the Heik e fo r the Genji . "W e cannot expec t th e Genji t o trus t us if we suddenly try t o joi n them now, afte r havin g been ad herents of the Heike until the last day or two. W e must prove our allegiance by shooting an arrow a t the Heike," those men said. They set out in a dozen or s o fighting boats t o attac k th e Kadowak i Middl e Counselo r Norimor i and two of his sons, the Echizen Governor Michimor i an d the Noto Governor Noritsune, wh o were said to b e staying at Shimotsui in Bizen. "The contemptibl e louts!" Noritsune said . "Yesterday they cut fodder for our horses ; toda y the y suddenl y shift thei r loyaltie s to someon e else . Very well, kill them all! " H e attacke d wit h a fleet of small craft. "Don' t le t an y escape! Don't miss any! " The Shikoku warriors had planned to retire after firing an arrow or two in token o f their change of heart. Dismayed , perhaps, b y Noritsune's fierce attack, the y di d no t ris k a close-quarter s engagement , bu t fle d towar d th e capital unti l they reached Fukur a Por t i n Awaj i Province . There wer e tw o Genji in Awaji, Kamo no Kanja Yoshitsugi and Awaji no Kanja Yoshihisa, the youngest sons of the late Rokujo Polic e Lieutenant Tameyoshi. The Shikoku warriors pu t themselve s unde r thei r command , buil t a stronghold , an d waited. Noritsun e followe d i n swif t pursui t an d stage d a daylon g attack , during which Yoshitsugi was killed. Yoshihisa took his own lif e afte r suffer ing a grievous wound. Noritsun e cu t of f the head s of more tha n a hundred and thirty enemy archers and sent a list of the attackers' name s to Fukuhara. Middle Counselo r Norimor i wen t t o Fukuhara . His sons crosse d t o Shikoku, wit h th e intentio n o f attacking Kawan o no Shir o Michinobu* o f lyo Province fo r hi s failur e t o obe y th e summon s fro m th e Heike . Michimor i went t o th e Hanazon o stronghol d i n Awa Province, and wor d sprea d tha t Noritsune ha d arrive d a t Yashim a in Sanuk i Province. Upo n hearin g th e rumor about Noritsune, Kawan o no Shiro Michinobu went to Aki Province to joi n force s wit h hi s uncle , Nut a n o Jiro , wh o live d there . Noritsun e started afte r Michinob u fro m Yashim a as soo n a s he learne d o f his depar ture. H e advance d swiftly t o Minoshima i n Bingo Province, and o n the following day assaulted the Nuta stronghold. Nut a n o Jiro and Michinobu resisted hi m together . Th e defender s fought fo r a da y an d a nigh t afte r th e start of the attack, but then Nuta no Jiro doffed hi s helmet in surrender, perhaps because he felt tha t victory was impossible. Still unwilling to submit , Michinobu lef t th e stronghold wit h fifty riders, the only ones remaining from hi s original band of five hundred. As the fifty * Calle d Kono no Shir o Michinobu earlier (6.6).

Chapter Nine 2,9

7

went o n thei r way , they were surrounded b y two hundre d rider s under th e command of Heihachibyoe Tamekazu, one of Noritsune's samurai. Tamekazu reduced th e part y t o seve n men, includin g Michinobu. Th e fugitive s wer e fleeing shoreward alon g a narrow path , intent on boardin g a rescue vessel, when Tamekazu's son Sanuki no Shichir o Yoshinori, a superb archer, overtook them and brough t down five of the seven on the spot. There remaine d only Michinobu an d one retainer, a man Michinobu valued as he did his life. Yoshinori rod e alongsid e the retainer , wrestle d hi m to th e ground , pinne d him, an d starte d t o decapitat e him . Michinob u turne d back , loppe d of f Yoshinori's hea d a s h e straddle d hi s victim , thre w th e hea d int o a padd y field, and shouted , "Thi s i s the battl e style of Kawan o n o Shir o Och i n o Michinobu, aged twenty-one! If any here consider themselves my equals, let them stop me!" H e slung the retainer over his shoulder, fled the scene, an d crossed t o lyo in a small boat. Although Michinob u ha d escaped , Noritsun e wen t t o Fukuhar a wit h Nuta n o Jiro a s prisoner. Again, a residen t o f Awaj i Province , Ama n o Rokur o Tadakage , turne d against th e Heike , communicate d i n secre t wit h th e Genji , an d se t out to ward th e capita l i n tw o larg e vessel s loaded wit h arm s an d commissaria t rice. Learning in Fukuhara of Tadakage's activities , Noritsune launche d ten small craf t i n pursuit . Tadakag e turne d bac k of f the Nishi-no-miy a coast , confronted Noritsune , an d attempte d t o resis t him . Bu t perhap s h e de spaired of success against Noritsune's fierce assault, for he retreated to Fukei Port i n Izumi Province. A resident of Kii Province, Sonobe no Hyoe Tadayasu, also decided to forsake the Heike for the Genji. Upo n hearing that Am a no Rokuro Tadakag e had gon e t o Fuke i after Noritsune' s attack , Tadayas u galloped t o joi n him with a hundre d riders . Noritsun e promptl y followe d and attacked . Afte r a day and a night of fighting, Tadakage and Tadayasu may have concluded that they could not prevail, for they fled toward th e capital, leaving their kinsmen and retainer s to war d of f the fo e with arrows . Noritsun e decapitate d mor e than tw o hundre d o f the defenders , hung u p thei r heads , an d returne d t o Fukuhara. Again, thre e men , Kawan o n o Shir o Michinob u o f lyo , Usuk i n o Jir o Koretaka of Bungo, and Okata no Saburo Koreyoshi of Bungo, joined forces, crossed int o Bizen with a total o f two thousand men , and entrenched themselves a t th e Imag i stronghold . Upo n learnin g of their activities , Noritsun e galloped t o attac k Imag i wit h thre e thousan d riders . Presently , i t wa s re ported tha t Noritsun e ha d said , "Thos e fellow s ar e stubborn opponents ; I need more men," an d that a huge force of fifty or sixty thousand rider s was about to b e sent from Fukuhara . "The Heik e are many and we are few: there is no hope of victory. We had better leave here and catch our breath awhile," said the warriors in the stronghold, who ha d alread y fought t o their utmost, take n ample numbers of trophies, an d performe d ever y conceivabl e exploit . Koretak a an d Koreyosh i went b y boa t t o Chinzei , an d Michinob u crosse d int o ly o Province . De -

2.98 Chapter

Nine

daring tha t ther e wa s nobod y lef t wort h fighting , Noritsun e returne d t o Fukuhara, where Munemori and all the other Heike senior nobles and cour tiers assembled and praised his repeated successes .

[7] The Array of Forces at Mikusa On the Twenty-Ninth o f the First Month, Noriyori and Yoshitsune visited Retired Empero r Go-Shirakawa' s palac e to report thei r intention o f marching westwar d t o subdu e th e Heike . "Ou r cour t possesse s thre e treasure s handed down since the age of the gods: the Mirror, th e Bead Strand, and the Sword," th e forme r sovereig n said . "B e ver y carefu l t o retur n the m un harmed to the capital." The two made respectful assent an d withdrew . The Tair a arrange d fo r th e customar y Buddhis t rituals on th e Fourt h of the Secon d Month , th e anniversar y of Kiyomori's death . Th e ol d yea r ha d given way to the new withou t thei r noticin g the passin g of time, so com pletely had the y been absorbed da y and nigh t in going forth t o battle ; an d the anniversary of that sa d spring had arrived . What plan s they would have made fo r a stupa , wha t gift s the y woul d hav e presented t o Buddha s an d monks, i f onl y thing s ha d bee n th e sam e a s before ! Th e bereave d son s and daughter s coul d d o n o mor e tha n gathe r an d weep . Th e occasion wa s nevertheless marked by promotions i n which everyone shared, la y and clerical alike . Whe n Munemor i announce d tha t th e Kadowak i Middl e Coun selor Norimor i wa s to becom e a Major Counselo r o f Senior Second Rank , Norimori decline d with this reply in verse: kyo made mo I areba ar u k a n o tha wa ga mi ka wa unti yume no uch i ni mo Wha yume o miru ka na dreame

s it possibl e t I have survived someho w l today? t yo u say seems bu t a drea m d within a dreamer's dream .

The Su o Vice-Governo r Morozumi , a so n o f Majo r Secretar y Nakahar a no Moronao , becam e a Majo r Secretary . Junior Assistan t Ministe r o f War Masaakira becam e a Fifth-Rank Chamberlai n and wa s known thencefort h as the Chamberlain-Junior Assistant Minister . In the past, Masakado ha d subjugate d the eight eastern provinces , estab lished a capita l a t Som a Distric t i n Shimos a Province , style d himsel f th e Taira Princ e of the Blood , an d create d a bureaucracy (which , however, di d not include a Calendar Doctor).* But the present appointments wer e unlike his. To be sure, the Emperor had fle d th e old capital, bu t h e had take n wit h him th e Three Sacre d Treasures an d retaine d hi s high estate. Ther e wa s no reason why ranks and office s shoul d not hav e been conferred. It was being said that the Heike were assured of reentering the Heian capital no w tha t the y had fough t their way as far a s Fukuhara; an d thos e wh o had bee n left i n the city felt cheere d an d optimistic . Th e Nii Bishop Senshin * Th e poin t seem s t o b e tha t Masakad o ha d implicitl y recognized th e Heia n court' s au thority b y not commissionin g a rival calendar .

Chapter Nine 2,9

9

had foun d way s of communicating with hi s former templ e companion, th e Kajii Princel y Abbo t Jonin , an d th e Abbo t ha d als o sen t Senshi n man y letters. "I t i s terribly sad t o imagin e what yo u mus t b e endurin g on you r travels," Joni n wrote . "Thing s ar e stil l unsettle d i n th e capital , too. " H e added a poem: hito shirez u I sonata o shinobu i kokoro o b a thi katabuku tsuk i ni nostalgi taguete z o yaru o

send it westwar d n company wit h th e moon— s hear t containin g c recollection s f which others kno w nothing .

Senshin pressed the paper t o his face, unabl e to restrain tears of misery. With the passing of time, the Komatsu Middle Captai n Koremor i had become obsessed b y melancholy thoughts o f the wif e an d childre n he had lef t behind in the capital . When merchant-born e letters described how hi s wif e was living, he thought in dismay that it would be better to bring her west t o share his fate. But the lot of a fugitive seeme d too crue l a trial to impose on her, acceptable though it must be for him, and he demonstrated th e depth of his love by forcing himself t o bea r the situation . The Genji had originally planned to attack the Heike on the Fourth. Upon learning that that was the date of Kiyomori's death anniversary, they decided to allow the enemy time to perform religious rites. Then th e west proved t o be a forbidde n directio n o n th e Fifth , an d trave l wa s interdicte d o n th e Sixth. They thu s resolve d to postpon e th e arro w exchange s a t the Ichi-no tani easter n an d wester n entrance s unti l the Hou r o f the Har e on th e Seventh. But since the Fourth was an auspicious day, the Commanders-in-Chief of the frontal an d rear assaul t force s divided th e army into two groups an d set out fro m th e capital . The Commander-in-Chie f o f the fronta l assault force : Gama n o Onzoshi Noriyor i The men in his party: Taketa no Taro Nobuyoshi Kagami no Jiro Tomitsu Kagami no Kojiro Nagakiy o Yamana no Jiro Noriyoshi Yamana no Saburo Yoshiyuki His Samurai Commanders : Kajiwara Heiz o Kagetoki His heir, Genda Kagesu e His second son , Heij i Kagetak a Kajiwara Sabur o Kageie Inage no Saburo Shigenari Hangae n o Shiro Shigetom o Hangae n o Goro Yukishige Oyama n o Koshir o Tomomas a

300 Chapter

Nine

Oyama no Nakanuma n o Goro Munemasa Yuki no Shichiro Tomomitsu Sanuki no Shirodaifu Hirotsun a Onodera n o Zenji Taro Michitsun a Soga no Taro Sukenobu Nakamura Taro Tokitsune Edo no Shiro Shigeharu Tamanoi no Shiro Sukekage Okawazu no Taro Hiroyuk i Sho no Saburo Tadaie Sho no Shiro Takaie Shodai no Hachiro Yukihira Kuge no Jiro Shigemitsu Kawara Taro Takanao Kawara Jiro Morinao Fujita n o Saburodaif u Yukiyasu

Those an d others , mor e tha n fifty thousand rider s in all , lef t th e capita l during the first quarter of the Hour of the Dragon on the Fourth and camped at Koyano in Settsu Province during the Hours of the Monkey and the Coc k on the same day. The Commander-in-Chie f o f the rea r assault force: Kuro Onzoshi Yoshitsune The men in his party: Yasuda no Saburo Yoshisada Ouchi no Taro Koreyosh i Murakami no Hangandai Yasukun i Tashiro no Kanja Nobutsun a His Samurai Commanders: Toi no Jiro Sanehira His son Yataro Tohira Miura no Suke Yoshizumi His son Heiroku Yoshimur a Hatakeyama n o Shoj i Jiro Shigetad a Hatakeyama n o Nagano n o Saburo Shigekiyo Miura no Sawara no Juro Yoshitsura Wada no Kotaro Yoshimori Wada no Jiro Yoshimochi Wada n o Saburo Munezane Sasaki Shiro Takatsuna Sasaki Goro Yoshikiy o Kumagae no Jiro Naozan e His son Kojiro Naoi e

Chapter Nine 30

1

Hirayama no Mushadokoro Sueshige Amano no Jiro Naotsun e Ogawa n o Jiro Sukeyoshi Hara n o Saburo Kiyomasu Kaneko no Juro letada Kaneko no Yoich i Chikanori Watariyanagi no Yagoro Kiyotada Beppu no Kotaro Kiyoshige Tatara no Goro Yoshiharu His son Taro Mitsuyoshi Kataoka n o Goro Tsunehar u Genpachi Hirotsun a Ise no Saburo Yoshimori Oshu no Sato Saburo Tsuginobu Oshu no Sato Shiro Tadanobu Eda no Genzo Kumai Taro Musashibo Benkei

Those an d others , mor e tha n te n thousan d rider s i n all , lef t th e capita l during the same hour on the same day, swung onto the Tanba Road, made a two-day marc h i n one , an d arrive d a t Onobara , th e easter n approac h t o Mikusa-no-yama on the border between Harima and Tanba provinces.

[8] The Battle at Mikusa At th e wester n approac h t o Mikusa-no-yama , thre e league s fro m Ono bara, ther e wa s a Heik e positio n manne d b y thre e thousan d riders , wit h Middle Captai n Sukemori , Lesser Captain Arimori , the Tango Gentlemanin-Waiting Tadafusa, and the Bitchu Governor Moromori as Commanders in-Chief, and with Heinaibyoe Kiyoie and Emi no Jiro Morikata a s Samurai Commanders. Yoshitsune summoned Toi no Jiro Sanehira that night at around the Hour of th e Dog . "Th e Heik e ar e campe d i n forc e a t th e wester n approac h t o Mikusa-no-yama, thre e league s fro m here . Woul d i t b e bette r t o attac k tonight unde r cover of darkness, or should we fight them tomorrow?" Tashiro n o Kanj a Nobutsun a cam e forward . "Th e Heik e strengt h wil l probably increas e i f you wai t unti l tomorrow. Righ t now , the y hav e thre e thousand rider s and we have ten thousand, s o the odds ar e all in our favor . I think the night attack would be best." "Well spoken, Tashiro," said Sanehira. "Attack a t once, Your Excellency." The army mounted an d set out. "Everything i s pitch black . What ar e w e supposed t o do? " th e warrior s said. "How abou t lighting big torches in the usual way?" Yoshitsune said.

3O2. Chapter

Nine

"That ha d slippe d m y mind. " Sanehir a se t fir e t o som e commoners ' houses a t Onobara . Hi s me n did th e sam e to fields, hills, grass, an d trees , and the y crossed th e thre e leagues of mountainous terrain i n light as bright as day. Tashiro n o Kanj a Nobutsuna , th e man who ha d spoke n up , was a son of the Former Izu Governor-Middle Counselo r Tametsuna, born to a daughter of Kano no Suke Mochimitsu and entrusted for rearing to the boy's maternal grandfather, wh o ha d mad e a warrior of him. He was a fifth-generation descendant of Prince Sukehito, Emperor Go-Sanjo's third son. Hi s lineage was good and he was a good warrior . The Heike never dreamed that the Genji might attack that night. "There is sure to be a battle tomorrow," they said. "It is disastrous for a sleepy man to try t o fight : let' s ge t a goo d night' s rest. " Som e of those i n th e fron t line s stayed alert , bu t th e one s i n the rea r stretche d ou t an d wen t t o sleep , their heads pillowed on helmets, armor-sleeves, and quivers. Around midnight , th e te n thousan d Genj i rider s swoope d dow n wit h a great battle cry. Some of the Heike seized bows and lef t arrow s i n the confu sion; som e seized arrows an d lef t bows ; som e opened gap s fo r the Genj i i n their attempts t o avoid horses' hoofs . The Genji attacker s chase d the fleeing enemy here, cornered the m there, an d kille d more than five hundred on the spot. Man y other s suffere d wounds . Thre e o f th e Commanders-in-Chief , Sukemori, Arimori, and Tadafusa, crossed b y boat from Takasag o i n Settsu to Yashima in Sanuki. (Perhaps they went there because they felt humiliated.) Moromori went to Ichi-no-tani, accompanied b y Kiyoie and Morikata.

[9] The Old Horse Munemori sent Yoshiyuki, the Aki Assistant Director of the Stables of the Right, as a messenger to the Taira lords. "The y tell me Kuro Yoshitsune has already routed th e force a t Mikusa an d penetrated ou r lines . The mountain sector i s crucial: please go there, all of you." Bu t every one of them asked t o be excused. Then he dispatched a message to the Noto Governor Noritsune . "I know we have called on you time and again, but won't you please go? " Noritsune's answe r was reassuring. "If a man want s t o succee d in battle , he mus t thin k o f nothin g else . H e wil l neve r wi n a victor y i f h e i s lik e a hunter o r a fisherman , alway s lookin g ou t fo r comfortabl e situation s an d avoiding inconvenience . I a m perfectl y willin g to b e sen t int o dange r an y number of times. You may rest assured that the foe in one area, at least, will be annihilated." Th e delighted Munemori sen t him ten thousand riders , led by Etchu no Zenj i Moritoshi . Taking wit h hi m hi s olde r brother , th e Echize n Governo r Michimori , Noritsune establishe d defensive positions i n the hilly area (tha t is to say , the terrain belo w th e Hiyodorigo e track) . Michimor i ha d someon e brin g hi s wife t o Noritsune' s cam p quarters so that h e might bid her a final farewell. "I was sent to this front becaus e it was considered dangerous , and danger indeed confronts us. There will be no time to take up arms if the Genji drop down fro m thos e height s now. Eve n if a ma n hold s a bow , h e wil l get no -

Chapter Nine 30

3

where unles s he fits an arro w to it ; eve n if he fits the arrow , h e will do n o good unless he pulls the weapon. An d i f he is as feckless a s you are , he will be of no us e at all, " Noritsun e sai d in a fury . Michimor i ma y have felt tha t the rebuk e wa s deserved , fo r h e hastil y donne d hi s armo r an d sen t hi s wife away. At dus k o n th e Fifth , th e Genj i bega n a slo w advanc e toward Ikuta-no mori fro m Koyano . Looking out i n the directio n o f Suzume-no-matsubara, Mikage-no-matsu, an d Koyano , th e Heik e coul d se e where enem y band s had se t up camp and lit beacons. As the night deepened, the fires resembled stars i n a cloudles s sky . The Heike , no t t o b e outdone , wen t throug h th e motions of lighting their own beacons at Ikuta-no-mori. With th e approac h of dawn , the distan t blaze s were like the moo n risin g over the hills. For the first time, the Heike understood th e ful l impor t of the old lines about marsh fireflies.* The Genj i wen t abou t thei r busines s wit h deliberation , her e pitchin g camp an d restin g horses, ther e pitching camp an d feedin g horses . Th e nervous Heike expected a n attack a t any moment. At dawn on the Sixth, Yoshitsune divided his ten thousand riders into two forces. H e sen t Toi no Jiro Sanehira with seve n thousand rider s toward th e western approac h t o Ichi-no-tani , an d h e himsel f circle d aroun d fro m th e Tanba Roa d a t the hea d of three thousand riders , with th e intentio n o f descending behind the stronghold fro m th e Hiyodorigoe track . "The Hiyodorigo e are a i s notorious fo r it s perils," the warriors al l said . "We ar e read y t o b e kille d i n battle , bu t w e hav e n o wis h t o fal l t o ou r deaths. Surel y there must be someone who know s these mountains." Hirayama no Mushadokoro Sueshig e of Musashi came forward. "I kno w them." "You were reared in the east," said Yoshitsune. "You cannot know western mountains you have never laid eyes on before today." "I don't think you mean that," Sueshige answered. "Poets understand the blossoms at Yoshino and Hatsuse ; me n of valor understand what i s behind an enemy stronghold." It was an arrogant-sounding speech. Beppu no Kotaro Kiyoshige of Musashi came forward next, a young man of eighteen. "My father , the monk Yoshishige, told me, 'When you lose your way i n th e mountains , whethe r becaus e o f a n enem y assaul t o r durin g a hunt, you must toss the reins over an old horse's neck and drive him ahead of you. Then you will always come out onto a path.'" "Excellent advice, " Yoshitsun e said. "Th e classi c tell s us , 'Eve n whe n snow cover s th e plains , a n ol d hors e know s th e way.' " H e pu t a gold mounted saddl e an d a polishe d bi t o n a n ol d whitis h roan , tie d th e reins , tossed the m ove r th e animal' s neck , an d drov e i t befor e hi m int o th e un known mountai n fastnesses. * A reference t o a n anonymou s poem preserve d in both Ise monogatari (Sectio n 87 ) an d Shinkokinshu (1589) : haruru yo no / hoshi ka kawabe no / hotaru k a m o / wa ga sumu kata no / am a no taku hi ka. ("Migh t they be stars in the clear night or fireflies b y the riverbank? O r are they fires kindled by the fisherfolk where I dwell?") The Heike author apparently knew the

304

Chapter Nine

Yoshitsune questions an old hunter before the battle of Ichi-no-tani. Yoshitsune is the seated figure in the center. Benkei (with an ax on his back) kneels at the left.

As was to have been expected a t the start of the Second Month, there were places where lingering patches of snow dappled the peaks like blossoms, an d others where the warriors heard warblers in the valleys and mad e their way through thic k haze . Whe n the y climbed , the y foun d themselve s amon g slightly differen t versio n recorde d i n a variant Shinkokinshu text , which ha s "b y th e marsh " (sawabe no] instea d o f "by th e riverbank" (kawabe no}.

Chapter Nine 30

5

cloud-capped peaks , dazzlin g white; whe n the y descended , the y encoun tered rugged, tree-clad slopes and towering precipices. The snow had not so much as melted from the pines; the narrow, mossy path was all but invisible. Snowflakes scattere d lik e plum blossom s i n th e blusterin g wind. Darknes s enveloped th e mountai n trac k a s the y whippe d thei r steed s thi s wa y an d that, and they all dismounted t o make camp . Musashibo Benkei brought an old man to the Commander-in-Chief, Kuro Onzoshi Yoshitsune. "Who i s this?" Yoshitsune asked. "A man who hunts in these mountains. " "Then you must know the area well. Tell us the truth." "Yes, of course I know it. " "I want to descen d fro m her e to the Heik e stronghol d at Ichi-no-tani. Is that possible? " "Not b y any manner of means. There is no way for a man to get down th e three-hundred-foot gorge and the hundred-and-fifty-foot roc k face. It would be inconceivable on horseback. " "Do dee r go through?" "Yes. When the weather turn s warm, the Harima dee r cross into Tanba t o lie in the deep grass, and when it turns cold, the Tanba deer go to Inamino in Harima t o fee d wher e the snow is shallow. " "Why, i t sounds like a regular racetrack! A horse can certainly go where a deer goes. Very well, you shall be our guide. " The hunter protested tha t he was too old . "You must have a son? " "I have. " H e presente d a n eighteen-year-ol d yout h calle d Kumao . The y promptly put u p the boy's hair, named him Washinoo n o Saburo Yoshihisa (his father's name being Washinoo n o Shoj i Takehisa) ^ an d assigne d him t o the vanguar d a s a guide . Whe n Yoshitsun e died i n Oshu , estrange d fro m Yoritomo afte r th e conques t o f the Heike , it was that same Yoshihis a wh o perished a t his side.

[10] First and Second Attackers Kumagae n o Jir o Naozan e an d Hirayam a n o Mushadokor o Sueshig e stayed with th e rear assault force unti l around midnigh t on the Sixth. The n Naozane called over his son, Kojiro Naoie. "Nobody will be able to take the lead when this force makes its descent. Let's head for Toi's route, the Harima Road, an d be the first to attack Ichi-no-tani, " h e said. "A fine idea," Naoie said . "I have been wanting to suggest that very thing. Please start at once." "Come to thin k o f it, Hirayama i s marching with thi s force. He's a ma n who has no taste fo r fighting in a crowd." To a subordinate, Naozan e said , "See wha t Hirayam a is doing and report bac k to me. " Just a s Naozane ha d suspected , Sueshig e was already preparing to leave. "Others can d o a s they please," he was muttering. " I a m not goin g to fal l one step behind . I am not goin g to fal l behind. " A subordinate, feedin g his

306 Chapter

Nine

master's horse , gav e the anima l a blow . "Ho w muc h longe r ar e yo u goin g to kee p eating , yo u bi g slob? " "Don' t trea t hi m lik e that, " Sueshig e said . "You're seein g him for the last time tonight." He rode off. Naozane's ma n ran back and blurted out his news. "Very well!" Naozane also lef t a t once. Naozane wa s attire d i n a dar k blu e hitatare, a sui t o f armo r wit h re d leather lacing, and a red cape; he rode his famous steed Gondakurige [Chest nut Gonda] . Naoi e wa s attired i n a hitatare with a light water-plantain de sign an d a suit of armor lace d with blue-and-whit e rope-patterned leather ; he rod e a whitis h hors e name d Seir o [Wes t Tower] . Th e standar d beare r was attire d i n a n olive-gra y hitatare and a sui t of armor lace d wit h redye d cherry-patterned leather ; h e rod e a blon d chestnu t horse . Th e thre e pro ceeded a t a wal k towar d th e right , observin g o n thei r lef t th e gorg e th e others were to descend, and came out onto the Ichi-no-tani beach by way of an old path called Tai-no-hata, unuse d for many years. Because it was still the middle of the night, Toi no Jiro Sanehira had halte d with his seven thousand riders at Shioya, near Ichi-no-tani. Naozane slippe d past hi m in the dark , followin g th e beach , an d rod e t o th e wester n gat e of the Ichi-no-tani stronghold. No t a sound was audible in the peaceful enemy camp a t tha t hour , no r wa s a singl e Genj i warrio r followin g Kumagae' s party. Naozane calle d Naoie over . "Ther e must be many who hop e t o lea d th e attack; w e shoul d no t lea p t o th e conclusio n tha t w e ar e th e onl y ones . Others ar e probabl y alread y here , waitin g somewher e i n th e vicinit y fo r daybreak. Let' s announc e ou r names. " H e walke d hi s hors e t o th e shiel d barricade an d announce d thei r name s in a mighty voice. "Th e firs t me n t o attack Ichi-no-tan i ar e Kumaga e no Jiro Naozane o f Musashi an d hi s son Kotaro Naoie!" The Heik e mad e n o response . "Jus t kee p quiet, " they tol d on e another . "Let the m wear out thei r horses. Le t them use up their arrows." Meanwhile, a warrio r cam e u p behin d Naozane . "Wh o goe s there? " Naozane asked . "Sueshige," th e other answered . "Who want s to know? " "Naozane." "Kumagae, i s it? How lon g have you been here?" "I arrived during the night." "I ough t t o hav e bee n o n you r heels ; I a m lat e becaus e Narid a Gor o tricked me . Narid a sai d h e wante d t o di e whereve r I did , s o I too k hi m along, bu t then he tried to delay me after w e started. 'Don' t be in a hurry to attack first, Hirayama,' he said. 'Nobody will know how you acquitted yourself unles s you hav e friends watchin g in the rear . What woul d b e the us e of dashing t o you r deat h alon e i n the middl e o f an enem y host?' I thought h e was right, so I went ahead of him to the top of a little rise, turned my horse's head downhill , an d waite d fo r som e o f our me n t o appear . Whe n Narid a came along behind me, I expected hi m to bring his horse up beside mine for some tal k abou t th e battle , bu t h e galloped pas t wit h a hostile loo k i n my direction. 'Aha!' I thought. That fellow has used a trick to take the lead.' He

Chapter Nine 30

7

was about two hundred feet ahead of me. I saw that his horse seemed weaker than mine, so I whipped afte r him . I overtook him , shouted, 'Ho w dare you trick a man like me?' and came on alone to attack th e enemy. He must have fallen fa r behind; I'm sur e he was not abl e to kee p me in sight." Naozane, Sueshige, and the others waited, a party o f five. When th e first light of dawn appeared at last, Naozane walked his horse to the shield barricade again and called out i n a mighty voice. (He had alread y announced his name, but he may have wanted Sueshige to hear.) "Kumagae no Jiro Naozane of Musashi an d his son Kojiro Naoie, the men who announce d their names earlier, ar e th e firs t t o attac k Ichi-no-tani . I f an y Heik e samura i conside r themselves my equals, let them confront me! Let them confront me! " "Come on! Let' s g o pull those tw o of f their horses. They'v e bee n yelling their names all night long." Who were the Heike samurai who came forward with thos e words ? The y wer e Etch u n o Jirobyo e Moritsugi , Kazus a n o Gorobyoe Tadamitsu , Akushichibyo e Kagekiyo, Gotona i Sadatsune , an d other leading warriors. Mor e than twenty riders in all, they opened th e gate and galloped out . Sueshige was attire d i n a white-spotted tie-dye d hitatare, a suit of armo r with flame-red lacing , and a cape with a two-bar design ; he rode his famous steed Mekasug e [Gray-Ringe d Eyes]. Hi s standar d beare r wa s attire d i n a suit o f armo r wit h blac k leathe r lacin g an d a helme t with th e neck-guar d well down; h e rode a rust-brown horse. Sueshige announced his name. "I am Hirayama no Mushadokoro Sueshige, the Musashi resident who led the attacks in Hogen and Heiji!" Then he galloped forward , shouting, sid e by side with the standard bearer . Where Naozan e galloped , Sueshig e followed; wher e Sueshig e galloped , Naozane followed . Neithe r willin g to b e outdone, they dashed i n by turns, whipping their horses an d attacking until the sparks flew. The hard-pressed Heike samurai may have considered themselve s overmatched, fo r they hurried back into th e stronghold t o fight from it s protection . Naozane's hors e reared, shot in the belly, and Naozane swun g his leg over its back and dismounted . Kojir o Naoie leape d down an d stood beside him, wounded in the bow arm, after he had announced his age as sixteen and had fought unti l his horse's nos e touched th e shield barricade. "Are you wounded, Kojiro?" "Yes." "Keep pushin g your armor up. Don't let an arrow through. Se e that your neck-guard is low. Don't get shot in the face. " Naozane pulled out the arrows that were lodged in his own armor, tosse d them aside , face d th e stronghol d wit h a scowl , an d shoute d i n a might y voice, "I a m Naozane, th e man who lef t Kamakur a last winter determined to giv e hi s lif e fo r Lor d Yoritom o an d bleac h hi s bone s a t Ichi-no-tani . Where i s Etchu n o Jirobyoe, wh o boast s o f his exploits a t Muroyam a an d Mizushima? Where are Kazusa no Gorobyoe and Akushichibyoe? Isn't Lord Noritsune there ? Fame depend s o n th e adversary . I t doe s no t com e fro m meeting just any fellow wh o happens along. Confron t me! Confront me! " Etchu no Jirobyoe Moritsugi wa s attired i n his favorite garb, a blue-and-

308 Chapter

Nine

white hitatare an d a sui t o f armo r lace d wit h re d leather . H e advance d slowly astrid e a whitish roan, his eyes fixed on Naozane. Naozan e an d hi s son did not retreat a step. Instead, they raised their swords to their foreheads and advanced at a steady walk, staying side by side to avoid being separated. Perhaps Moritsugi considere d himself overmatched , fo r he turned back . "Isn't that Etchu no Jirobyoe?" said Naozane. "What's wrong with me as an adversary? Come on! Grapple with me! " "No, than k you!" Moritsug i withdrew . "You coward! " said Kagekiyo . He starte d t o gallo p out, inten t o n grap pling wit h Naozane , bu t Moritsug i seize d th e sleev e of hi s armo r t o sto p him. "Thi s battl e i s not th e onl y on e Lor d Noritsun e ha s t o thin k about . Don't throw your life awa y here." Later, Naozane obtaine d a remount an d gallope d forwar d with a shout , followed b y Sueshige , who ha d bee n restin g his horse whil e Naozane an d Naoie engaged the foe. Not man y of the Heike warriors were mounted. Th e men o n th e archer y platforms aligned their arrows an d release d showers of missiles, but becaus e the Genji numbers were fewer b y far, Naozane an d th e others escape d harm , los t i n th e melee . "Rid e alongsid e an d grappl e wit h them! Grapple!" came the orders fro m th e platforms. But the Heike horse s were exhausted fro m havin g been overriden, underfed, and force d to stan d in boats for long periods of time. One collision with Naozane's or Sueshige's big, well-nourished beast would have been enough to knock any of them flat, and thus there was not a single attempt t o grapple with either warrior . An arrow pierced Sueshige's standard bearer, a man he valued as he did his life. Sueshig e burst through th e enemy ranks, took the slayer' s head swiftly , and came out again . Naozane als o amassed many trophies. Naozane, th e first to arriv e on th e scene , ha d bee n kept outsid e becaus e the gate was closed; Sueshige, the second, had bee n able to gallop inside because the gate was open. So each of the two claime d to hav e led the attack .

In] The Double Charge Meanwhile, Narid a Gor o arrived. Toi no Jiro Sanehira galloped forwar d a t th e hea d o f his seven thousan d riders, and th e whole force attacke d an d fought , shouting and yelling, with their colored standard s raised aloft . The fifty thousand Genj i rider s under Noriyori had taken up positions o n the main front, at Ikuta-no-mori. Among them, there were two resident s of Musashi Provinc e named Kawara Taro Takanao an d Kawara Jiro Morinao. Takanao calle d over hi s brother, Morinao . "A great landholde r wins glory through hi s vassals' exploits , eve n though h e ma y do nothin g himself , bu t people lik e us have to ear n thei r ow n reputations, " he said . "I t irk s me to wait around like this, not releasing a single arrow, when we have an enemy in front of us. I am going to steal inside the stronghold to shoot an arrow. Since there is not a chance in a thousand o f my returning, you mus t sta y here so you ca n testif y later. " Morinao burst into tears. "It hurts to hear you talk that way. What kind of prosperity would reward the younger of two brothers if he stayed behind and

Chapter Nine 30

9

let the older one be killed? Let's not fal l i n different places ; let's fac e the en d together." The two instructed their subordinates to carry word of their last moments to their wives and children . Then the y went forward on foot , shod i n straw sandals. Usin g their bow s a s staffs, they clambere d ove r th e Ikuta-no-mor i branch barricad e an d entere d th e stronghold . No t eve n th e colo r o f their armor lacin g was distinguishable in the di m starlight. Takanao announce d their name s i n a might y voice . "Kawar a Tar o Kisaich i no Takana o an d Kawara Jiro Morinao, resident s of Musashi Province, are the first men of the Genji fronta l assaul t force t o attack a t Ikuta-no-mori!" None o f the Heik e fel t incline d to fight . "Nothin g i s as fearsom e as a n eastern warrior," they said. "There are only two of them in the middle of our huge force; they can do no real harm. Let's humor them awhile." The brothers , wh o wer e crac k archers , proceede d t o le t fl y a fas t an d furious barrag e of arrows . "We can't tolerat e this! Kill them!" someone shouted . There wer e tw o brother s famou s a s bowme n i n th e wester n provinces , Manabe no Shiro and Manabe no Goro, residents of Bitchu Province. Shiro was at Ichi-no-tani, Goro a t Ikuta-no-mori. At once, Gor o dre w his bow to the ful l an d sen t a n arro w whizzin g on it s way . Th e shaf t drov e straigh t through the breastplate of Takanao's armo r to his back, and he stood paralyzed, clinging to hi s bow for support. Morina o rushe d up, slun g Takanao over his shoulder, an d starte d t o clim b the barricade. Goro's second arro w penetrated a gap i n th e skir t o f Morinao's armor , an d th e brother s fel l to gether. One of Goro's subordinates went over and decapitated them . When the New Middle Counselor Tomomori saw the heads, he said, "Ah , they wer e valian t fellows . Eac h o f the m deserve d t o b e calle d a warrio r worth a thousand. I wish they could have been spared." At that juncture, the Kawara subordinates shouted, "The Kawar a brothers have now become the first men to dash into the stronghold and meet death!" "It wa s through th e Shi League's negligence that thos e tw o were killed, " said Kajiwar a Heiz o Kagetoki . "Th e tim e has come . Attack! " H e an d hi s men raised a great battl e cry, which was taken u p a t once by the res t of the fifty thousand riders . Foo t soldier s were ordere d t o clea r awa y the branc h barricade, an d Kagetok i an d hi s fiv e hundre d rider s gallope d forward , shouting. Upon observin g that hi s second son , Heij i Kagetaka , seemed inclined to dash to o fa r ahead , Kagetok i sent hi m a messenger. "The Commander-in Chief ha s said there will be no reward fo r any man who gallop s ahead with nobody behin d him. " Kagetaka pulled up for a moment. "Tell m y father this" : mononofu n o I toritsutaetaru tha azusayumi sho hiite wa hito no extend kaeru mono k a wa hande

Then he galloped on with a shout.

can no mor e turn bac k n ca n an arrow i n flight t when a warrior s the bow of birchwoo d d dow n fro m hi s forebears.

3io Chapter

Nine

"Don't le t Heij i b e struc k down ! Follow , men ! Don' t le t Kagetak a b e struck down ! Follow , men! " Kagetaka' s father , Kagetoki , an d brothers , Genda Kagesu e and Sabur o Kageie, rode after him . The five hundred Kajiwara riders galloped into the great force, pressed the foe mercilessly , and mad e a swif t retreat , thei r numbe r reduced t o a mer e fifty. Kagesue had someho w droppe d ou t o f sight. "What has become of Genda?" Kagetoki asked the retainers . "He mus t have penetrated too deep; it looks as though he might have been killed." "It i s only for m y sons that I value life. Why shoul d I survive if Genda ha s been cu t down ? I am goin g back! " H e turne d aroun d an d announce d hi s name in a mighty voice. "I am Kajiwara Heiz o Kagetoki, a warrior wort h a thousand men ! I claim descent from Kamakur a no Gongoro Kagemasa, the sixteen-year-old wh o le d Hachiman Tar o Yoshiie' s assault on th e Senbuku Kanazawa stronghold in Dewa during the Latter Three Years' Campaign, the same wh o earne d everlastin g renown whe n h e felle d a n adversar y with a return shot, though a n arro w ha d pierce d his left ey e and penetrated t o th e top laye r o f hi s neck-guard ! I f anyon e her e consider s himsel f m y equal , let hi m kil l m e an d displa y m y hea d t o hi s chief! " H e gallope d forward , shouting. "Kajiwara i s a warrior famou s throughout th e eastern provinces," Tomo mori said. "Don't let him escape! Don't miss him! Kill him!" Th e Heike surrounded Kagetok i with their great numbers and attacked . Heedless o f hi s ow n fate , Kagetok i gallope d throug h an d aroun d th e myriads o f th e fo e i n searc h o f Kagesue , usin g th e sidewise , lengthwise , zigzag, and crosswis e maneuvers. Meanwhile, Kagesu e had fough t until his helmet sagged. Then, havin g lost his horse to an arrow, h e had dismounte d and backe d agains t a twenty-foot cliff , wher e he and tw o retainers , on e o n either side , wer e defendin g themselve s desperately, with thei r eye s straigh t ahead, hemmed in by five enemies. Kagetoki caught sight of him. "You have not been killed!" He leaped fro m his horse. "Her e I am! Don't sho w th e enem y your back , Genda , eve n if it costs yo u your life." The fathe r an d so n togethe r sle w three of the five enemies and wounded two . "There is a time for a warrior to advance and a time for him to withdraw . Come, Genda." Kagetoki took Kagesu e on his horse and retreated . That i s wha t peopl e mea n whe n the y tal k abou t "Kajiwara' s doubl e charge."

[12] The Assault from the Cliff After thos e encounters, other easter n warriors move d forward—the Chi chibu, the Ashikaga, the Miura, the Kamakura, and, among the leagues, the Inomata, the Kodama, the Noiyo, the Yokoyama, the Nishito, the Tsuzukito, and th e Shinoto . The masse d Genj i an d Heik e armie s met in mingled combat, th e riders charging by turns an d vying to announc e their names . Thei r shouts an d yell s awoke echoe s in the mountains ; the hoof beats of their gal-

Chapter Nine 31

1

loping horse s reverberate d lik e thunder ; th e arrow s the y exchange d re sembled falling rain. Some men retired to the rear, carrying the wounded on their shoulders; som e sustained light injuries an d fough t on ; som e suffere d mortal blow s and perished. There were those wh o rod e alongsid e enemies, grappled wit h them , fell , an d die d i n dagge r fights; there wer e those wh o seized others, held them down, and cut off their heads; there were those wh o had thei r head s cu t off . Neither sid e revealed a weaknes s fo r th e othe r t o exploit, an d th e mai n Genj i forc e seeme d unlikely to prevai l without help , despite its valor. Now Kur o Onzoshi Yoshitsune, who had circled around t o the rear, ha d climbed to th e Hiyodorigoe trac k behin d Ichi-no-tani toward daw n o n th e Seventh. As he was preparing for the descent, two stags and a doe ran dow n to the Heike fortifications, frightene d perhap s by his forces. The warriors in the stronghold wer e much agitated when they saw them. "Even th e nearby deer ought to be fleeing deep into the mountains to get away from us, " the y said. "It i s strange, indeed, that these animals should have come down int o the middle of so great an army. The Genji must be going to descend from th e mountains above." Takechi n o Mushadokor o Kiyonori , a residen t o f lyo Province , steppe d forward. "B e that a s i t may , we cannot spar e anythin g that come s fro m a hostile direction." He shot the two stags and let the doe pass. Etchu no Zenji Moritoshi cautioned Kiyonori. "Shooting the deer was an imprudent act. You could have held off ten enemies with one of those arrows . You wasted precious arrows in order to commit a sin." * Yoshitsune surveyed the distant stronghold. "Let's try chasing some horses down." They chased some saddled horses down. Some of the animals broke their legs and fell ; others descended in safety. Three of them reached the roof of Moritoshi's quarters and stood there trembling. "The horse s wil l no t ge t hurt i f the rider s are careful, " Yoshitsune said. "All right, take them down! Do as I do!" He galloped forward at the head of thirty horsemen , an d al l th e other s followed , descendin g a slop e s o stee p that the rear riders' stirrup edges touched the front riders' armor and helmets. After slippin g and sliding swiftly fo r seven hundred feet through sand mixed with pebbles, they pulled up on a ledge, below which they could see a huge mossy crag , a vertica l drop o f a hundre d an d fort y o r fift y feet . The y sa t aghast. "This is the end! " Sawara no Juro Yoshitsura came forward. "In Miura, we gallop over such places morning and night , even if we're onl y chasing birds. This is a Miura racetrack!" He dashed ahead, and all the warriors followed. The tense riders went down with their eyes closed, encouraging the horses in muffled voices . "Ei! Ei!" The feat they were accomplishing seemed beyond mortal capacity, a fit undertaking for demons. Even before all the men had reached the bottom, they raised a great battle cry. They were only three thousand strong, but the echoes made them seem a host o f a hundred thousand. Murakami no Hangandai Yasukuni's men put all the Heike sleeping quar* Accordin g to Buddhis t doctrine, it is a sin to tak e a life .

312, Chapter

Nine

ters and camp s to th e torch. As luck would hav e it, a violent wind chance d to b e blowing. Clouds of black smoke billowed forth, and grea t numbers of panic-stricken Heike warriors gallope d into the sea to sav e themselves. Many vessels had bee n left i n readiness at the water's edge , but what good could come of it when four o r five hundred armored men , and eve n a thou sand, trie d t o crow d int o a singl e craft? Thre e grea t ship s san k befor e the beholders' eyes, after having progressed a mere three hundred and sixty yards from th e shore . Thereafter , i t wa s decree d tha t althoug h me n o f qualit y might board , thos e o f inferior statu s wer e to b e kept off : instructions wer e issued t o slas h at the m with sword s an d spears . Well aware o f what t o ex pect, the lesse r orders seize d and clun g to th e vessels from whic h the y were barred. Some lost whole arms and others forearms , and they ended a s rows of corpses, reddenin g the water's edg e at Ichi-no-tani. Although the Noto Governor Noritsune was a man who had fough t time and again without sufferin g defeat , he fled westward on his charger Usuguro [Dusky Black]. (It is hard to say what was in his mind.) He boarded a ship at Akashi Shore in Harima an d crosse d t o Yashim a in Sanuki.

[13] The Death ofEtchu no Zenji In reckless disregard of their lives, the warriors from Musash i and Sagami took the offensive o n both the main front an d the seaward side. The Kodama League sent a messenger from th e mountain flank to the New Middle Coun selor Tomomori, wh o was fighting with his face towar d th e east. "Th e me n of th e Kodam a Leagu e tel l yo u thi s becaus e yo u wer e onc e Governo r o f Musashi: loo k behin d you!" O n doin g so, Tomomori an d the others sa w a cloud o f black smoke advancin g toward them . "Ah ! Th e wester n fron t ha s fallen!" They al l fled in desperate haste. Etchu no Zenji Moritoshi, th e Samurai Commander on the cliffward side , halted his mount and sat motionless, perhap s because he believed it was too late t o tr y t o escape . Inomat a n o Koheirok u Noritsun a marke d hi m a s a worthy adversary, galloped forward with flailing whip and flapping stirrups, rode up alongsid e him, gripped him with al l his strength, an d crashe d wit h him to the ground. Noritsuna was a man renowned in the Eight Provinces for his great strength , a warrior wh o wa s said to hav e once torn apar t a deer' s double-branched antler s wit h ease . Moritosh i allowe d other s t o conside r him merel y as strong a s twenty o r thirt y ordinar y men, bu t i n actualit y he could hau l up or sen d down a vessel that require d sixty or sevent y men fo r the working. Thus, Moritosh i succeede d in gripping Noritsuna an d holding him still . Noritsuna, lyin g underneath , trie d t o dra w hi s dagger bu t coul d not grasp the hilt with his splayed fingers, tried to speak but was pinned to o tight t o utte r a word . Bu t althoug h hi s head wa s abou t t o b e cu t off , and despite his physical inferiority, his valor did not flag. He collected his breath calmly for a few instants and the n spoke i n an offhand manner . "Did yo u hea r m e announce my name? A man wh o kill s an enem y does not perform a great exploit unless he takes the head after identifyin g himsel f and requirin g the othe r t o d o th e same . Wha t wil l you gai n b y takin g a n anonymous head? "

Chapter Nine 31

3

Moritoshi ma y hav e though t tha t h e wa s right . " I a m Etch u n o Zenj i Moritoshi, bor n a Taira bu t no w becom e a samura i becaus e o f my inadequacies. Who are you? Announce your name: I would lik e to hear it. " "I am Inomata no Koheiroku Noritsuna, a resident of Musashi Province. " Noritsuna continued , "I f we look at the present stat e of affairs, i t seems that the Genji are the stronger, an d that you on the Heike side face defeat. Unless your master s prosper , yo u wil l rea p n o reward s b y takin g head s t o sho w them. Stretch a point an d spare me. I will use my exploits t o save the lives of any number of Heike men—dozens, if you like. " Moritoshi wa s outraged. "I n spit e of all my shortcomings, I belong to th e house o f Taira. I have no intentio n o f turning to th e Genj i fo r help , an d n o intention whatsoeve r o f helping one of them. Your proposal i s ignoble." H e prepared t o cut off Noritsuna's head . "You are disgracing yourself! How ca n you decapitate a man who has already surrendered? " Noritsuna said . "Very well, I will spare you." Moritosh i raise d Noritsuna t o his feet, an d the two sat down t o rest on a footpath, wit h a hard, sun-bake d field in fron t and a deep, mudd y rice paddy t o their rear . Presently, a warrio r attire d i n a sui t o f armo r wit h blac k leathe r lacin g came gallopin g towar d the m o n a whitis h horse . Moritosh i eye d hi m sus piciously. "Don't worry," Noritsuna said . "That is Hitomi no Shiro, a frien d of mine . H e mus t have see n me. " Bu t t o himsel f Noritsun a thought , "I f I begin wrestling with Etchu no Zenji afte r Shir o gets close, Shiro will be sure to attack him , too." H e bided his time. The rider meanwhile advanced until he was a mere thirty-five feet away. At first, Moritoshi trie d to keep one eye on each of the two men, but the galloping fo e engaged hi s ful l attentio n a s he graduall y approached , an d h e lost track o f Noritsuna. Noritsun a seize d the opportunity. H e spran g to hi s fee t with a yell, dealt a powerful blo w to Moritoshi' s breastplat e with the com bined force of his two hands, and toppled hi m backwards into the rice paddy behind. As Moritoshi struggle d to rise, Noritsuna clampe d him between his legs, snatched the dagger from Moritoshi's waist , lifted his adversary's armor skirt, plunge d th e weapo n int o hi s flesh three times , hilt , fist, and all , an d took his head . Hitomi n o Shir o had com e u p i n the meantime. "It i s cases like this tha t give rise to disputes," Noritsuna thought . H e impaled the head on the tip of his sword, held it high, and announced his name in a mighty voice. "Inomat a no Koheirok u Noritsun a ha s slai n Etch u n o Zenj i Moritoshi , th e Heik e samurai known in these days as a demon god!" His name led that day's list of exploits.

[14] The Death of Tadanori The Satsuma Governor Tadanori was Commander-in-Chief in the Ichi-notani wester n sector . Attire d i n a blue brocade hitatare an d a suit o f armo r with black silk lacing, and seate d on a gold-flecked lacquere d saddle astrid e a stout an d brawny black horse, h e withdrew at his leisure in the middle of a group of a hundred of his men, pausing on occasion t o do battle. A member

314 Chapter

Nine

of th e Inomat a League , Okab e n o Rokuyat a Tadazumi , marke d hi m a s a Commander-in-Chief an d pursued him with flailing whip and flapping stirrups. "Who ar e you? Announce your name." "We are friends." Tadanori turned and raised his head as he spoke, revealing a fac e wit h blackene d teeth . "Aha!" Tadazumi thought. "Ou r me n don't dy e their teeth . He mus t be one of the Heik e nobles." He rod e u p alongsid e him and grippe d him with all his strength. Tadanori' s hundre d riders , hastil y recruited warrior s fro m different provinces , al l fled in desperate haste at the sight . "You scoundrel! You would have done well to accept my word." Tadanori, reared in Kumano, was a man of great strength and agility . He snatched ou t his dagge r an d stabbe d a t Tadazum i thre e times—twic e whil e h e wa s o n horseback an d onc e mor e o n th e groun d wher e h e fell . Tw o o f th e blow s were deflected b y armor; th e third struck Tadazumi in the face, but inflicte d only a slight wound, not enough to kill him. Tadanori seized Tadazumi, held him down, and mad e ready to cut off his head. Just then, Tadazumi's page galloped up from the rear, drew his sword, and lopped of f Tadanori's righ t arm at the elbow. Tadanori ma y have felt that his time had come , fo r he said, "Give m e room fo r a while. I want t o recite ten Buddha-invocations." H e grippe d Tadazum i an d hurle d hi m a bowlengt h away. Then h e began to recit e ten invocation s in a loud voice , facin g west ward: "Hi s ligh t illumines all the worlds in the Ten Directions; he saves sentient being s who recit e hi s name, h e doe s no t cas t the m away. " Tadazumi came up behin d and cu t off his head before h e had finished . Although Tadazum i fel t certai n tha t h e ha d slai n a n importan t Com mander-in-Chief, h e di d no t kno w wh o h e was. Observin g that th e othe r had tie d a strip o f paper t o hi s quiver, he opened i t an d sa w a poem, "O n Blossoms at a Travel Lodging," wit h the signature "Tadanori": yukikurete If ko n o shitakag e o I yado to seba beneat hana ya koyoi no migh aruji naramash i m

, journeying on , seek shelter at nightfal l h a tree, t cherry blossoms become y host fo r this evening?

Thus it was that he discovered his adversary's identity. He impaled the head on th e ti p o f his sword, held it high, and announce d hi s name in a mighty voice. "Okab e n o Rokuyat a Tadazum i ha s slai n th e famou s Heik e Lor d Tadanori, th e Governo r o f Satsuma!" O f al l who heard , frien d o r foe , no t one but wept until his sleeves were drenched. "Ah, how pitiful!" people said. "He was a Commander-in-Chief who could ill be spared, a man equally proficient in martial pursuits and th e art o f poetry."

[15] The Capture of Shigehira Middle Captain Shigehira, the Deputy Commander at Ikuta-no-mori, had been deserte d b y all but on e o f his men. That day, he was attire d i n a dar k blue hitatare embroidered with a flock of bright yellow plovers, and a suit of armor with purple-shaded lacing; he rode a famous horse named Doji Kage

Chapter Nine 31

5

[Child Deerskin] . His foste r brother , Gotobyo e Morinaga , wa s attired i n a white-spotted tie-dye d hitatare and a suit of armor with flame-red lacing; he rode Shigehira's prized horse Yomenashi Tsukige [Night-Eyeless White].* Kajiwara Gend a Kagesu e and Sh o no Shir o Takaie marked Shigehir a as a Commander-in-Chie f an d pursue d hi m wit h flailing whips an d flapping stirrups. Too hard pressed fro m behin d to escape to one of the many rescue vessels at the water's edge , Shigehira crossed the Minato an d Karumo rivers, galloped with Has u Pon d on hi s right and Kom a Woods o n hi s left, passe d Itayado and Suma , and fled toward th e west. His splendid mount dre w farther an d farthe r ahead ; ther e seeme d littl e chanc e tha t th e battle-wear y Genji horse s coul d overtak e him . Bu t the n Kagesu e stood i n hi s stirrups , drew his bow to th e full , an d sen t a n arrow int o the distance, hopin g for a lucky hit . Th e arro w san k shaft-dee p in Doj i Kage' s rump , an d th e hors e faltered. Perhap s Morinaga feare d tha t Shigehir a would tak e hi s horse, fo r he promptly fled with raised whip. "What ar e you doing , Morinaga ? This i s not th e wa y you alway s swor e to act . Wher e d o yo u inten d t o g o afte r forsakin g me? " Shigehir a said . Morinaga pretended not to hear: he discarded his red armor-badge and rode off a s fast a s he could . With th e enem y approachin g an d hi s hors e weakening , Shigehir a rod e into the sea, bu t i t was a shoaling strand, to o shallo w to drown in . He dismounted, slashe d his belt, unfastened hi s shoulder cord, too k off his armo r and helmet, and prepared to cut open hi s belly. Sho n o Shir o Takaie cam e u p ahea d o f Kagesue , galloping wit h flailin g whip and flapping stirrups. He leaped down. "I t woul d b e a mistake to kill yourself. I will be your attendant wherever you go." H e put Shigehir a onto his ow n horse , tie d hi m t o th e pommel , an d escorte d hi m back , ridin g a remount. Thanks to his splendid, long-winded steed, Morinaga escape d without incident. H e late r foun d refug e wit h a Kuman o monk, th e Onak a Dharm a Bridge. After the monk's death, he went to the capital with the widow, a nun who was prosecuting a lawsuit, and there he was widely recognized by high and lo w a s Shigehira' s foste r brother . "Morinag a i s a shameles s fellow, " people said . "Shigehir a though t th e worl d o f him , bu t h e refuse d t o fac e death a t hi s master' s side . Instead , th e wretche d creatur e turn s u p wit h a nun, of all things!" W e are told that the criticism seems to have embarrassed even so dishonorable a man, and that Morinaga use d a fan to hide his face .

[16] The Death of Atsumori Kumagae n o Jiro Naozan e walke d hi s horse towar d th e beac h afte r th e defeat o f the Heike . "Th e Tair a noble s will be fleeing to th e water's edg e in the hope o f boarding rescu e vessels," h e thought. "Ah , ho w I would lik e to grapple with a high-ranking Commander-in-Chief!" Just then, he saw a lone rider splash into the sea, headed toward a vessel in the offing. Th e other was * A horse with a white node (yome, "night-eye" ) behin d its front knee was said to be able to run wel l at night, the reason bein g (according to on e theory) that th e node serve d as an extr a eye. Shigehira' s horse, which was white all over, could presumably do even better.

3 i6

Chapter Nine

Kumagae beckons to Atsumori.

attired i n a crane-embroidere d nerinuki sil k hitatare, a sui t o f armor wit h shaded gree n lacing , an d a horne d helmet . At his waist , h e wor e a swor d with gil t bronz e fittings ; o n hi s back , ther e rod e a quive r containin g ar rows fledge d wit h black-bande d white eagl e feathers. He graspe d a rattan wrapped bo w an d bestrod e a white-dapple d reddis h hors e wit h a gold edged saddle. When his mount had swu m out abou t a hundred and fifty or two hundre d feet, Naozan e beckone d hi m with his fan. "I se e that yo u ar e a Commander-in-Chief . I t i s dishonorabl e t o sho w your back to an enemy. Return!" The warrio r cam e back. A s he was leavin g th e water , Naozan e rod e u p alongside him , grippe d hi m wit h al l his strength, crashe d wit h hi m t o th e ground, hel d hi m motionless , an d pushe d asid e hi s helme t t o cu t of f his

Chapter Nine 31

7

head. H e wa s sixtee n o r seventee n years old, wit h a lightly powdered fac e and blackened teeth—a boy just the age of Naozane's own son Kojiro Naoie, and so handsome that Naozane coul d not find a place to strike . "Who ar e you? Announce your name. I will spare you," Naozan e said . "Who ar e you?" the youth asked . "Nobody o f an y importance : Kumaga e no Jir o Naozane , a residen t of Musashi Province. " "Then it is unnecessary to giv e you m y name. I am a desirable opponen t for you . Ask about m e after yo u take my head. Someone will recognize me, even if I don't tell you. " "Indeed, he must be a Commander-in-Chief," Naozane thought. "Killin g this on e perso n wil l no t chang e defea t int o victory , no r wil l sparin g hi m change victory into defeat . When I think of how I grieved when Kojir o suffered a mino r wound , i t is easy to imagin e the sorro w o f this young lord's father i f he wer e t o hea r tha t th e bo y ha d bee n slain . Ah, I would lik e t o spare him! " Castin g a swif t glanc e to th e rear , h e discovered Sanehir a and Kagetoki coming along behind him with fifty riders. "I would lik e to spar e you," h e said, restrainin g his tears, "bu t ther e ar e Genji warrior s everywhere . You cannot possibl y escape. I t will be better i f I kill yo u tha n i f someon e els e does it , becaus e I will offe r prayer s o n you r behalf." "Just take my head and be quick about it. " Overwhelmed b y compassion, Naozan e coul d no t find a place to strike . His senses reeled, his wits forsook him, and he was scarcely conscious o f his surroundings. But matters could not go on like that forever: in tears, he took the head . "Alas! No lo t is as hard as a warrior's. I would neve r have suffered suc h a dreadful experienc e if I had no t bee n born into a military house. How crue l I was to kil l him!" H e pressed his sleeve to hi s face an d she d floods of tears. Presently, since matters could not go on like that forever , he started t o remove the youth's armo r hitatare so that h e might wrap i t around th e head . A brocad e ba g containin g a flut e wa s tucke d i n a t th e waist . "Ah , ho w pitiful! He must have been one of the people I heard making music inside the stronghold jus t befor e dawn . Ther e ar e ten s o f thousands o f rider s i n ou r eastern armies , but I am sure none of them has brought a flute to the battlefield. Those court noble s are refined men! " When Naozane's trophie s were presented for Yoshitsune's inspection, they drew tear s fro m th e eye s of all the beholders . I t was learne d later tha t th e slain yout h wa s Tay u Atsumori , age d seventeen , a so n o f Tsunemori , th e Master o f the Palac e Repairs Office . After that , Naozan e though t increasingl y of becoming a monk . The flute in question i s said to have been given by Retired Emperor Toba to Atsumori's grandfather Tadamori, wh o was a skilled musician. I believe I have heard that Tsunemori, wh o inherited it, turned it over to Atsumori because of his son's proficiency as a flautist. Saeda [Little Branch] was its name. It i s deeply moving that music , a profane entertainment, should hav e led a warrior t o the religious life.

3i8 Chapter

Nine

[iy] The Death ofTomoakira The Fifth-Ran k Chamberlai n Narimori , Middl e Counselo r Norimori' s youngest son, was slain afte r wrestlin g with Tsuchiya no Goro Shigeyuki, a resident of Hitachi Province . Assistant Master o f the Empress' s Househol d Office Tsunemasa, the heir of Master of the Palace Repairs Office Tsunemori , was surrounded and killed by subordinates of Kawagoe no Kotaro Shigefus a as he fled toward th e water' s edg e in th e hop e o f boarding a rescue vessel. Tsunemasa's younge r brother, th e Wakasa Governo r Tsunetoshi, die d wit h the Awaj i Governo r Kiyofus a an d th e Owar i Governo r Kiyosad a afte r th e three o f the m ha d gallope d togethe r int o th e enem y ranks, wage d furiou s battle, and taken many trophies. Deserted b y his men, Middle Counselo r Tomomori , th e Commander-in Chief at Ikuta-no-mori, fled toward th e water's edge to board a rescue vessel, alone save for two companions—his son, the Musashi Governor Tomoakira , and a samurai, Kenmotsu Taro Yorikata. A party o f ten riders , members of the Kodama League by the look o f them, gave chase with loud yells, holding aloft a banner with a battle-fan emblem. * Yorikata, who was a crack archer, sent of f a whistlin g shot tha t thudde d int o th e neckbon e o f th e foremos t rider, th e standar d bearer , an d topple d hi m fro m hi s hors e upsid e down . A warrio r wh o appeare d t o b e th e enem y captai n trie d t o rid e alongsid e Tomomori t o grapple with him, but Tomoakira go t between them , rode up alongside the foe, gripped him with al l his strength, crashed with him to th e ground, held him down, and cu t off his head. As Tomoakira straightened , the warrior' s pag e fel l upo n hi m an d cu t off his head. Yorikata leaped down onto the page and killed him. Then Yorikata shot all his arrows, drew his sword, and fought, killing many enemies before he was brought dow n b y an arro w t o th e left knee . He die d in battle where he sat . Meanwhile, Tomomori' s horse , a magnificen t charger , swa m wel l over a mile to Munemori's ship . The crowded vesse l could not hol d th e animal, so Tomomori turne d him back toward the shore. "He wil l fal l int o enem y hands. I'l l kill him." Aw a no Minb u Shigeyoshi stepped forward , fitting an arrow t o his bow. "It make s n o differenc e wh o get s him . H e save d m y life . Don' t shoot, " Tomomori said . Shigeyoshi had to obey. Reluctant to leave his master, the horse swam out to sea with the ship for a while, but the y left hi m farthe r an d farthe r behind , and a t last he heade d toward the shore alone . As soon a s the water wa s shallow enough t o stan d in, he looked i n the direction of the ship and neighe d two o r three times. Later, afte r th e horse ha d reache d dr y land and wa s resting, he was cap tured by Kawagoe no Kotar o Shigefusa . Shigefus a presente d hi m to Retire d Emperor Go-Shirakawa, who pu t hi m in one of his stables. That same horse had originall y been among the Retired Emperor's favor ite mounts, cared for in the First Stable. The Retired Emperor had give n him * Th e battle fan, used by commanders to issu e orders, was the Kodama clan emblem.

Chapter Nine 31

9

to Munemori on the occasion of Munemori's forma l expression of gratitude for th e post of Palace Minister, an d Munemor i ha d turne d him over to Tomomori, who had esteemed him so highly that he had offere d prayer s for his safety t o th e Taishan divinity on th e first day of every month. (Perhap s that explains why the horse not onl y survived but als o saved his master's life— a most splendid thing.) Because the horse had bee n raised at Inoue in Shinano Province, h e wa s calle d Inouegur o [Inou e Black] . H e wa s als o calle d Ka wagoeguro afte r Kawago e no Kotaro Shigefusa capture d and presented him. Tomomori waited upon Munemori. "Alas! Tomoakira has died before me and Kenmotsu Taro has been killed. I know how censorious I would have felt if this had happene d t o someone else . 'When a son grapples with a n enemy to sav e his father, it i s a remarkabl e father wh o see s what i s going on an d runs away without trying to save the son from death,' I would have thought. Now I understand how precious life can seem. It shames me to imagine what all of you ar e thinking. " H e she d floods of tears, his sleeve held to hi s face . "Tomoakira di d a noble deed when he gave his life fo r his father," Mune mori said . "H e wa s a fine Commander-in-Chief, able and courageous . H e and Kiyomune were just the same age—sixteen this year." He glanced with tear-filled eye s at his son, Gat e Guards Commander Kiyomune , and al l the rows o f Heike samura i wept unti l their sleeves were drenched, th e sensitive and th e insensitive alike.

[18] The Flight Shigemori's younges t son , th e Bitch u Governo r Moromori , boarde d a small boat with six companions. As they started off, one of Tomomori's samurai, a warrior named Seiemon Kinnaga, came galloping up. "Isn't that Lord Moromori's boat? Let me go with you." The y brought the boat to the beach. But wha t goo d coul d com e o f it when a huge , full y armore d ma n trie d t o jump fro m a hors e int o a boat ? Th e tin y vesse l veered an d capsized ; an d Hatakeyama's retaine r Honda n o Jiro, accompanied b y thirteen or fourteen men, galloped up, raked Moromori fro m th e water where he was struggling, and cut off his head. Moromori was fourteen years old . The Echizen Governor Michimori, who had bee n a Commander-in-Chief in the hills, was attired that day in a red brocade hitatare and a suit of armor laced wit h thic k Chines e damask, an d h e bestrode a blon d chestnu t hors e with a silver-edge d saddle . Wounde d i n th e fac e an d separate d fro m hi s brother, the Noto Governor Noritsune, he was fleeing eastward, looking for a quiet spot in which to kill himself, when he was surrounded and slain by a party o f seven riders—men le d by Sasaki no Kimur a no Sabur o Naritsuna of Omi Province and Tamanoi no Shiro Sukekage of Musashi Province. One of hi s retainers had staye d with hi m unti l then, bu t eve n he fled at the last . The fighting at the east and west entrances continued for an hour, claiming the lives of countless Genj i and Heike. Piles of dead horses and men rose like clustere d hill s in fron t o f the archer y platforms and unde r th e branc h barricades; th e gree n o f th e bamboo-gras s i n th e Ichi-no-tan i meadow s turned pal e red. Quit e apar t fro m thos e who perishe d of arrow an d swor d

32.0 Chapter

Nine

wounds a t Ichi-no-tani an d Ikuta-no-mori , or i n the mountains and o n th e beaches, more than tw o thousan d Heik e heads were taken fo r exposure b y the Genji . Amon g th e dea d wer e th e Echize n Governo r Michimori ; hi s younger brother, th e Fifth-Rank Chamberlai n Narimori; th e Satsuma Governor Tadanori ; th e Musash i Governo r Tomoakira ; th e Bitch u Governo r Moromori; th e Owar i Governo r Kiyosada ; the Awaj i Governo r Kiyofusa ; Tsunemori's heir , th e Assistan t Maste r o f th e Empress' s Househol d Offic e Tsunemasa; an d Tsunemasa' s younge r brothers , th e Wakas a Governo r Tsunetoshi an d th e Fifth-Ran k Courtie r Atsumori . In dismal spirits, the defeated Heike embarked in boats and set forth wit h the Emperor. Some of their vessels headed toward Ki i Province, driven by the tides an d th e winds; som e rowed t o th e offin g beyon d Ashiya, there to toss on the waves. Others journeyed aimlessly along the coast fro m Sum a toward Akashi, while all on boar d mad e pillows of oars, bedewed their lonely beds with tears , an d gaze d wit h desponden t eye s a t th e mist y sprin g moon . Others passe d throug h th e Awaj i Strait s an d floate d of f Eshima Shore, th e passengers likenin g themselves to nigh t plovers , crying in fain t voice s ove r the waves as they searched for los t comrades . Other s hesitate d i n the offin g beyond Ichi-no-tani, as though stil l unable to settl e on a destination . Thus drawn b y the tides and blown by the winds, the fugitives drifte d to ward many different shore s and islands, each group ignorant of the fate of all the others. They had held high hopes fo r the future whe n they were masters of fourtee n provinces an d a hundre d thousan d horsemen , wit h th e capita l itself a mere day's journey away, but no w Ichi-no-tan i had fallen , an d ever y heart despaired .

[19] Kozaisho's Suicide One of the Echizen Governor Michimori' s samurai , a man name d Kunda Takiguchi Tokikazu, went to the boat occupied by Michimori's wife . "Seve n enemy horsemen surrounded and killed His Lordship near the mouth of the Minato River. The one s who too k th e lea d in slaying him announce d thei r names a s Sasak i n o Kimur a n o Sabur o Naritsun a o f Om i Provinc e an d Tamanoi no Shiro Sukekage of Musashi Province. It would have been fitting for m e to peris h o n th e sam e spo t an d accompan y hi m a t th e end , bu t h e always told me , 'You must not thro w your life away if I die. Do your best t o survive so that you can try to find my wife.' That is why I kept my worthless self aliv e an d fle d here, " h e said . Th e lad y la y silent , a rob e pulle d ove r her head . Even though Michimori's wif e had receive d certain word of his death, she waited during the next two or three days as though for someone absent on a short journey , telling herself tha t ther e coul d hav e been a mistake , tha t h e might still return alive. But her hope s fade d afte r fou r o r five days, and sh e sank into melancholy. The nurse who was her sole attendant share d her pillow, prostrate wit h grief . The lady lay in bed from dus k on the Seventh, the day when she first heard the news , unti l th e nigh t o f th e Thirteenth . The y wer e t o reac h Yashim a

Chapter Nine 32,

1

on th e Fourteenth . Sh e kept t o he r pillo w through th e earl y evening of the Thirteenth, but when the night had deepened an d the vessel had fallen quiet , she spoke to her nurse. "Although they told me Michimori was killed, I kept thinking ther e wa s som e mistake , bu t this evenin g I bega n t o fee l sur e i t must b e true . Everyon e says he die d nea r th e mout h o f a rive r calle d th e Minato or somethin g lik e that; nobody claim s to have seen him alive after ward. During our brie f meeting on the night before he was to go into battle , he sighed an d seeme d unusually gloomy. ' I know I will be killed in tomor row's engagement . What ar e you going to do afte r I am dead?' he said. The men ar e always fighting , s o I didn' t thin k h e woul d reall y be killed . Ah ! I would have sworn to meet him in the next life if only I had realize d we were saying ou r las t goodbyes ! I t make s me unbearably sad eve n to thin k o f it . I had kep t stil l about bein g pregnant, bu t I mentioned i t then s o he woul d not thin k I was making a secret of it. He acted so happy. 'I have reached the age of thirty with no child, and now this!' he said. 'I hope it is a boy. He will be the memento I leave in a transitory world. Ho w man y months alon g are you? How do you feel? How is a quiet birth to be contrived, wit h you living in a boat on the waves for nobody knows how long?' Vain talk of the future ! People say nine out of ten pregnant women fail to survive the ordeal of giving birth. I would hate to make a spectacle of myself onl y to die . "It would be nice to have a safe delivery and rear the child as a reminder of his father, but I would mis s Michimori ever y time I looked a t him: I could never reconcile myself t o m y loss, no matter how lon g I mourned. We must all follo w th e sam e pat h i n th e end . Eve n i f a woma n manage s t o lea d a quiet, obscur e life , somethin g unexpecte d i s likel y t o happe n i n a worl d where thing s seldo m g o a s w e wish—an d tha t i s painful t o contemplate , too.* "When I doze, he visits my dreams; when I awaken, I see him in my mind's eye. I have decided it is better to sink beneath the waves than to live obsessed by longing. My only regret is that you will be left alon e to grieve. But please take such of my robes a s are left , giv e them to whateve r monk yo u choose , and commisio n prayer s fo r Michimori' s enlightenmen t an d fo r m y well being in the afterlife . An d please see that thi s letter reaches the capital." Tears streamed dow n th e nurse's cheeks as she listened to th e lady's long speech. "Hav e you no feelin g for the devotion I have shown b y abandonin g my young children, leaving my aged parents, an d comin g all this way with you? Furthermore, ever y wife whose husband was slain at Ichi-no-tani must experience the sam e agony: yo u shoul d no t conside r yourself unique. Give birth to the child in peace, rear him, take holy vows somewhere, eve n among rocks an d trees , an d recit e Buddha-invocations for Michimori' s enlighten ment. You may think you are sure to go to the same place he does, but wh o knows which of the Six Paths and Four Births will be your lot after you enter the nex t life ? I t would b e pointless to drow n yoursel f when the chance s of reunion ar e so uncertain. Besides, who ar e you planning to hav e look afte r things in the capital when you talk this way? You are making me feel terrible. " * Sh e means that sh e may be forced int o a second marriage.

32.2. Chapter

Nine

Besieged b y these tearfu l importunities , the lad y may have regretted tha t she had not held her tongue. "You would understand if you would put yourself i n my position," she said. "Peopl e often tal k abou t committin g suicide, even when the provocation i s not s o very great. But you can be sure I would tell you first if I really decided to d o it. It's late; let's go to sleep." "Coming from someon e who has not even sipped a proper drin k of hot o r cold water fo r the last four o r five days, that kind of talk can only mean tha t she has made up her mind," the nurse worried t o herself . "I f you are determined to d o it," sh e said aloud , "pleas e take me with you , even to th e very bottom o f the sea . I couldn't surviv e for a n instan t if you lef t m e behind." The nurs e dozed of f as she lay by her mistress' s side , and th e lad y seized the opportunit y t o stea l t o th e sid e o f the vessel . It wa s impossibl e t o tel l where the west lay on the vast sea, but sh e murmured a Buddha-invocation , perhaps i n th e though t tha t th e Pur e Land woul d b e i n the sk y where th e moon se t above the rim of Mount Irusa . Perhaps her emotion wa s deepened by th e plover s calling on whit e sandbar s i n th e offing , an d b y the soun d of oars crossing the straits, fo r she proceeded t o intone the sacred name a hundred time s i n a sof t voice . Then , wit h he r tearfu l gaz e fixed on th e distan t heavens, sh e uttered a supplication : "Hail , Amitabh a Tathagata , Teachin g Lord o f the Western Paradise ! Lead me to the Pure Land in accordance with your vow; assur e me of rebirth on the sam e lotus a s the dea r husband fro m whom I parted to o soon. " As she spoke th e first word, she cast hersel f int o the sea . It was around midnigh t during the crossing from Ichi-no-tan i to Yashima. Everyone o n boar d th e vessel s ha d settle d dow n t o rest ; onl y a wakefu l helmsman sa w what ha d happened . "Help ! Help! A beautifu l woma n ha s just gone int o the sea from tha t boa t ove r there!" he shouted . The nurs e started awake , grope d i n vain for her mistres s besid e her, an d uttered a despairing wail. Great number s of men went dow n int o th e wate r to pul l the lady out, bu t th e springtime night, hazy at best, was overcast b y clouds clusterin g from ever y direction , an d sh e was nowher e visibl e i n th e uncertain moonlight, althoug h the y dove time and again . When a t last they brought he r to th e surface , sh e had alread y left thi s world. Wate r streame d from he r hair, an d fro m th e white divided skirt over her tw o underrobe s of nerinuki silk. It was to no avail that the y had managed to raise her from th e sea. The nurse took her mistress's hand, pressed her face t o hers, and spok e in an agony of grief. "If you had resolve d to go so far, why did you refus e t o take m e with yo u t o th e botto m o f the sea ? Won' t yo u sa y one final word, though yo u ar e in this piteous state? " Bu t the lady made no response. Eve n her last faint breath s had ceased . Meanwhile, the moon san k low in the spring night, and dawn touched th e hazy skies. Har d thoug h i t was to bi d the lady an eternal farewell , matters could no t g o on like that forever : the y cast th e body into the sea, boun d t o Michimori's remainin g suit of armor les t it rise again. The nurs e tried wit h all her might to follow, determined not to be left a second time, but the others restrained her . Perhap s becaus e there seeme d n o alternative , sh e shortene d her hai r wit h he r ow n hand , wen t t o tak e th e tonsur e fro m Michimori' s

Chapter Nine 32.

3

brother Master o f Discipline Chukai, received the vows in tears, and thence forth devote d hersel f t o prayers for her lady in the afterlife . Among the many women wh o hav e lost husbands, it has long been com mon practice to enter the religious life, but few have gone so far as to drow n themselves. Might thi s be the kin d of thing that i s meant b y the saying , "A loyal vassa l doe s not obe y two masters ; a chast e wif e doe s not serv e two husbands"? Michimori's wif e wa s th e daughte r o f Hea d Chamberlain-Punishment s Minister Norikata. A s a lady-in-waiting to Josaimon'in, know n b y the name Kozaisho, she was the greatest beaut y in the palace. During a spring seaso n around th e Ange n era , whe n sh e wa s sixteen , he r mistress , Josaimon'in , went to the Hosshoji to view the cherry blossoms. Michimori , wh o was accompanying the Imperial Lady as Assistant Master o f the Empress's House hold Office , caugh t a single glimpse of Kozaisho and fel l i n love. From tha t day forward, her fac e neve r left hi s thoughts; h e could no t forge t her fo r a n instant. H e showere d he r wit h poem s an d letters , bu t hi s messages merely accumulated; there was never an answer . In the third year of his suit, Michimori sen t Kozaisho a letter that h e was determined should be his last. As luck would hav e it, the messenger was unable to tal k to th e attendant wh o usuall y handed o n his master's notes . H e started back , frustrated, but happened t o meet Kozaisho herself a s she traveled from he r house to the palace. He did not like to go home without delivering his message, so he ran up as though to pass and tossed th e letter inside the carriage blinds. "Where did this come from? " Kozaisho asked her attendants . "We don't know," they said. Upon openin g it, Kozaisho saw that i t was from Michimori . I t could no t be left i n the carriage, and sh e could not quit e bring herself t o throw i t int o the street ; thus , sh e entered th e palac e wit h i t thrus t int o th e wais t o f her divided skirt . Then—a s thoug h ther e wer e no t innumerabl e other place s where the mishap might have occurred—she let it drop while in attendanc e on Josaimon'in. Th e Imperia l Lady noticed it , snatched i t up, an d hi d it in the sleeve of her robe. "I have made a rare find!" she said. "I wonder whose it might be." Th e other ladies-in-waitin g swore ignoranc e by all the gods an d Buddhas, but Kozaisho blushed and held her peace. The Imperial Lady, who knew of Michimori's courtship , opene d th e lette r t o examin e it. The pape r was scented with a captivating fragrance, an d the calligraphy was extraordi nary. " I hav e now reache d th e point o f rejoicing tha t yo u ar e s o hard fo r a man t o win," th e letter said. It ran on at length in the same vein. At the end, there was a poem : wa ga koi wa M hosotanigawa n o a marokibashi a fumikaesarete trodde nururu sode ka na thes

y passion i s but log bridge thrown dow n t o spa n narrow hil l stream: n beneat h many feet , e sleeves are wet through an d through. *

* Th e fourth lin e can also mean, "because m y letters are spurned. "

32.4 Chapter

Nine

"This lette r i s a complain t abou t you r refusa l t o mee t him , isn' t it? " th e Imperial Lad y said . "Don' t yo u kno w tha t th e woma n hersel f mus t pa y a penalty if she is too hard-hearted? " In the not very distant past , Ono n o Komachi's surpassing beauty and remarkable cultivation tormented ever y man wh o sa w or hear d o f her. But in the end , sh e found hersel f wit h n o shelte r fro m th e win d an d n o mean s t o keep ou t th e rain , sufferin g i n retributio n fo r th e accumulate d miserie s of her suitors. (Perhap s it was because she had acquire d a reputation fo r excessive cruelty that she failed to find a husband.) With tear-filled eyes, she gazed at the moonlight an d starligh t filtering through the roof o f her ruined dwelling; plucking field herbs and mars h parsley, she sustained her dewlike life . "An answe r mus t b e sent, o f course," the Imperia l Lady said. Mos t awe somely, she called for an inkstone and wrote a reply in her own hand : tada tanom e Pleas hosotanigawa n o Trodde marokibashi wil fumikaeshite wa th ochizarame ya wa th

e be of good cheer , n beneat h many feet, l it not giv e way— e log bridge thrown dow n t o spa n e narrow strea m i n the hills? *

Passion ros e i n Kozaisho' s breas t lik e th e smok e abov e Moun t Fuji ; tear s bedewed he r sleev e a s ceaselessl y a s th e wave s approac h Kiyomi-ga-sek i Barrier. A woman' s fac e i s her fortune : Michimor i marrie d her , an d the y loved on e anothe r wit h al l thei r hearts . Thu s i t wa s tha t Michimor i kep t Kozaisho wit h hi m eve n until h e dwel t o n th e wave s i n a boa t journeying under th e wester n skies ; thu s i t wa s tha t th e tw o se t ou t a t las t o n th e same path. The deaths of his heir, the Echizen Governor Michimori , an d his youngest son, Narimori , ha d lef t th e Kadowak i Middl e Counselo r Norimor i wit h only the Noto Governor Noritsun e and the monk Chuka i on whom t o rely. Now h e lapse d int o a profoun d depression , beref t eve n o f Kozaisho , th e daughter-in-law he had regarde d a s a memento of Michimori. * Line s 4 an d 5 of the original , translated a s "trodde n beneat h man y feet , wil l i t no t giv e way," ca n also mean, "Since your lette r is being answered , will not th e lady yield? "

Chapter 10

[i] The Parade of Heads On the Twelfth o f the Second Month in the third year of Juei, the heads of the Taira slain on the Seventh at Ichi-no-tani, in Settsu Province, made their entry into the capital. Everyone with ties to the Heike lamented and grieved, fearful o f personal troubles ahead. The Komatsu Middle Captain Koremori' s wife fel t especiall y anxiou s i n he r Daikakuj i hideaway . Sh e ha d hear d a rumor that only a few Taira men had escaped alive at Ichi-no-tani, and that a single senior noble , a Middle Captai n o f Third Rank , woul d b e coming t o the capital as a prisoner. "The prisone r cannot be anyone else," she thought. She lay prostrate with a robe pulled over her head. Then a certain lady came and said , "Th e prisone r i s not you r Middl e Captai n o f Third Rank ; h e is Shigehira, the Senio r Middle Captain. " "If tha t i s true, Koremori' s hea d is probably among the ones they have brought," she thought, n o less anxious than before . On the Thirteenth, th e Fifth-Rank Police Lieutenant Nakayori went to the Rokujo riverbe d to receiv e the heads . Gam a n o Kanj a Noriyor i an d Kur o Onzoshi Yoshitsun e recommended t o Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a tha t the head s b e taken nort h alon g Higashi-no-toi n Avenu e an d hun g in tree s outside th e prison. Th e Retire d Emperor , uncertai n what t o do , consulte d the Chancellor, the Ministers of the Left an d Right, the Palace Minister, an d the Horikaw a Majo r Counselo r Tadachika . Al l five of those senio r noble s said the sam e thing: "Neve r sinc e ancient times has there been a precedent for paradin g th e head s o f senio r noble s alon g th e avenues . I n particular , the dead are men who served the Former Emperor for a long time as maternal kinsmen . B y no mean s shoul d yo u gran t thi s reques t fro m Noriyor i and Yoshitsune." It seemed that there would be no parade. But Noriyori an d Yoshitsune made furthe r representations . "Whe n we think of Hogen i n th e past, those men were enemies of our grandfather , Tameyoshi; when we con-

32.6 Chapter

Te n

sider Heiji in bygone days, those me n were foes of our father , Yoshitomo. In order t o cal m Hi s Majesty' s wrat h an d redee m ou r forefathers ' honor, we have destroyed th e court' s enemie s at th e ris k of our lives . If we cannot pa rade Tair a head s throug h th e avenue s now, wha t incentiv e will there b e t o subdue traitors i n the future? " Thus pressed by the two, th e Retired Emperor could only yield: the heads were paraded . Countles s number s o f peopl e viewe d th e spectacle . I n th e past, man y had know n fea r an d aw e when th e Taira lord s presente d them selves at court wit h the sleeves of their formal robes aligned ; now, non e bu t felt pit y and grie f a s their heads were exhibited in the public streets. Saitogo an d Saitoroku, the attendants o f Koremori's young son, Rokudai , went to watch th e parade i n plebeian disguise, worried abou t thei r master' s fate. The y recognize d th e head s o f others , bu t Koremori' s wa s nowher e visible. Th e sigh t wa s nonetheles s s o saddenin g tha t the y she d abundan t tears. Fearfu l o f drawin g attentio n t o themselves , the y hurrie d of f t o th e Daikakuji. "Tell me, tell me," sai d Koremori's wife . "Of al l Shigemori's sons, Moromori' s was the only head w e saw. Amon g others, ther e were So-and-So and Thus-and-So." "I cannot hel p mourning every single one of them as a personal loss." The lady choked wit h tears . Presently, Saitogo spok e again, restraining his tears. "I have been in hiding since las t year ; no t man y peopl e recogniz e me . I probably ough t t o hav e stayed longer , bu t I encountered a man who kne w the whole story . 'Durin g the recen t fighting, ' h e tol d me , 'Shigemori' s son s wer e defendin g Mount Mikusa, whic h is said to stand on the boundary between Harima and Tanba . Their forc e wa s defeated by Kuro Yoshitsune; and Sukemori , Arimori , an d Tadafusa wen t b y boa t fro m Takasag o i n Harim a t o Yashim a in Sanuki . I don' t kno w ho w Moromor i go t separate d fro m th e rest ; h e was the onl y one o f th e brother s wh o die d a t Ichi-no-tani. ' 'Wha t abou t Koremori? ' I asked. 'I t appears tha t he went to Yashima before the battle, seriousl y ill; he did not participat e i n the fighting.' His information seemed very precise." "It mus t hav e bee n worr y abou t u s that mad e Koremor i sick, " the lad y said i n a pitifu l voice . "Wheneve r w e have a windy day, I am frightene d t o death tha t h e may be on a boat; whenever there is a battle, I am franti c les t he ma y jus t hav e been killed . But no w ther e i s real caus e fo r alarm . H e i s desperately ill without anyone to give him proper care . If only we knew more about it! " Most pathetically , the littl e bo y an d gir l said , "Wh y didn' t yo u as k th e man th e name of the sickness? " Koremori dispatched a samurai to the capital, well aware of what his family must be feeling. "They will be worrying about me in the city," he thought. "Even though m y head was not there with the others, the y will believe I was drowned o r kille d by an arrow ; the y will not drea m I am stil l alive. I must get word t o them that m y dewlike life has been prolonged." The letters he wrote wer e three. In the first, a message to his wife, he said, "I ca n imagin e your miser y now tha t th e capita l i s overrun wit h enemies ;

Chapter Te n 32.

7

there must be no place you can turn to, particularly when you have the children t o car e for . I would lik e to brin g you her e t o shar e m y fate , bu t al though I myself ca n bear the hardships, it would b e too crue l to subject you to this life." The letter ran o n at length in the same vein. There wa s a poem at the end : izuku t o m o Yo shiranu ose no a moshiogusa thes kakioku at o o fro katami to mo mi yo t

u must look on the m s a memento fro m me — e traces o f the brus h m on e like sea plants driftin g o meet they know no t where or when .

To the children , h e sen t identica l messages : "Wha t ar e yo u doin g t o kee p from bein g bored? I will bring you here very soon t o b e with me. " The messenger took the letters, went to the capital, and gave them to the lady, wh o receive d the m wit h renewe d lamentation s an d grief . H e aske d leave to depart afte r a stay of four o r five days, and the lady wrote her reply with man y tears . Th e children , thei r brushe s inked , aske d thei r mother , "What shall we say in our answer s to Father? " "You must just say whatever comes to mind," she answered. The two wrote the same thing: "Why haven' t you sent for us yet? We miss you terribly. Send right away." The messenger took the letters, returned to Yashima, and presented him self befor e his master . Koremor i seeme d move d beyon d enduranc e b y th e sight of the children's letters. "I don't have the heart to become a monk now, " he said i n tears. "Th e bond s o f affection chainin g me to thi s world ar e to o strong; I don't even fee l lik e praying for rebirt h in th e Pur e Land. M y sol e desire i s t o cros s th e mountain s t o th e capital , mee t m y dea r one s onc e again, an d tak e m y own life. "

[2] The Lady-in-Waiting at the Imperial Palace On th e Fourteenth , th e prisoner Shigehira , the Middle Captai n o f Senior Third Rank , wa s parade d eastwar d alon g Rokuj o Avenue . The Genj i ha d raised th e fron t an d rea r blind s and opene d th e lef t an d righ t window s o n the carriage, which was made of wickerwork and decorated wit h a design of small, eight-petale d lotu s blossoms . Cla d onl y i n ligh t armo r ove r a dar k yellow hitatare, Toi no Jiro Sanehir a mounte d watc h wit h th e mor e tha n thirty riders of his personal guard , whom h e posted a t the front and rea r t o surround th e vehicle . City-dweller s o f ever y degre e viewe d th e spectacle . "Poor fellow!" they said to one another. "What sin could have brought such retribution? H e i s the onl y one o f the Tair a lord s t o suffe r thi s experience . The whole family respected him because Kiyomori and his wife loved him so dearly; whenever he went to the Retired Emperor's residenc e or the imperial palace, people o f all ages fussed ove r him an d gav e him precedence. I t must be a punishment for the destruction o f the temples in the southern capital. " After paradin g the prisoner al l the way to the riverbed, they turned bac k and settle d hi m i n th e lat e Naka-no-mikad o Middl e Counselo r lenari' s chapel at Hachijo Horikawa, wit h Sanehira as warden.

3 2i8 Chapter

Te n

Chamberlain-Provisional Assistan t Commander o f the Lef t Gat e Guard s Sadanaga wen t to Hachij o Horikawa a s a messenger from th e Retire d Emperor's palace . H e wor e a re d cloa k wit h a swor d an d carrie d a baton. * Middle Captai n Shigehir a was attire d i n a blue-and-whit e hitatare an d a high cap. When Shigehira confronted Sadanaga, a man hitherto beneat h his notice, he felt as sinners do when they meet King Enma's functionaries in the land of the dead. "These were His Majesty's words," Sadanaga said. " 'If you wish to retur n to Yashima , you must communicate with som e of your kinsmen and arrang e for the return of the Three Sacre d Treasures to the capital. If tha t i s done, I will let you g o to Yashima. ' Such i s his pleasure. " "Neither Palace Minister Munemori no r an y of my other relatives would dream o f bartering awa y the Thre e Sacre d Treasures, no t fo r th e live s of a thousand o r te n thousan d Shigehiras . My mothe r migh t wan t t o d o i t because sh e i s a woman . Bu t i t woul d b e unthinkabl e to rejec t a n imperia l command outright ; I will inform the m and se e what happens." The messenger s were Heizozaemo n Shigekun i and a ma n name d Hana kata, on e o f the Retire d Emperor' s servants . Since private letters wer e no t allowed, Shigehir a sent a number of oral messages . One o f them was t o hi s wife, Lady Dainagon-no-suke. "Even when we journeyed under travel skies, I consoled you and you consoled me , but it must be utterly miserable for you now that we are apart. People say death does not sever the conjugal bond, so I kno w I wil l mee t yo u agai n i n th e nex t life. " H e wep t whe n h e gav e Shigekuni th e message , an d Shigekun i suppressed tear s o f hi s ow n a s h e departed. There wa s a certain samurai, one Moku no Uma-no-jo Tomotoki, whom Shigehira had employe d for a number of years, and who wa s now in the service o f the Hachij o Imperia l Lady. This Tomotok i wen t t o se e Toi no Jiro Sanehira. "I am Thus-and-So, a person formerl y employe d by His Lordship the Middle Captain . Althoug h I wanted t o go to the western provinces with His Lordship , I had t o sta y in the capita l because I was als o i n service with the Hachij o Imperial Lady. I was to o upse t to loo k whe n I saw him on th e avenue today. I f there i s no har m in it, I would lik e permission to g o to hi s quarters, mee t hi m again , an d chee r hi m wit h tal k o f ol d times . I am no t much o f a warrior, s o I never accompanied hi m o n an y o f his campaigns; I simply used to put mysel f a t his disposal mornin g and night . If you ar e still not sur e that I am harmless , please take custod y o f my dagge r an d le t m e have the benefi t o f the doubt." "You ca n caus e no troubl e by yourself," sai d Sanehira , who wa s a kindhearted man . "Bu t jus t to be on the safe sid e . . ." He took the dagger an d let him in . Overjoyed, Tomotok i hastene d to his former master' s side. He found him sunk i n reverie , th e pictur e o f despair. Th e samura i could no t restrai n hi s tears, and Shigehira, to whom the visit seemed a dream within a dream, was himself move d beyond speech. * Th e colo r o f the cloa k indicate d the wearer's offic e an d rank ; th e swor d an d bato n wer e ceremonial trappings.

Chapter Te n 32.

9

After Shigehir a had wep t fo r a time, he began to tal k about th e past an d the present. The n h e said, "Have you heard whether that lad y is still in service a t th e imperia l palace—the one I used to mee t when yo u acte d a s gobetween?" "People say she is. " "I di d no t sen d he r a lette r befor e I lef t fo r th e wester n provinces—no t even a message. I hate to think of how sh e feels: she must believe I lied when I swore to love her in this life and the next. I would like to send a letter now . Would you find her for me?" Tomotoki consented, and the overjoyed Middle Captain promptly wrote a letter to give him. "What lette r i s that?" aske d th e warrio r guards . "W e mus t se e it i f you want to leave here." Tomotoki showed it to them at Shigehira's direction, and they handed it back. "There is no harm in it. " Tomotoki wen t to the palace with the letter. Because there were watchful eyes everywhere during the daytime, he took shelter until evening in a small structure nearby . The n h e loitere d nea r th e bac k entranc e t o th e ladies ' apartments, listening . "Of al l the people i t might have been, Shigehira was the one who was captured an d paraded throug h th e avenues!" exclaime d a voice that sounded like Shigehira's mistress. "Everyone says he is being punished for the crime of burning Nara. He once told me , 'It was not m y idea. There wer e brute s i n the rank s wh o too k i t on themselve s to se t fires and destroy halls and pagodas i n great numbers. But all the blame will probably fall o n me . A s th e sayin g goes , dewdrop s o n th e to p branche s becom e moisture o n th e trunk. ' Ho w righ t h e was! " Sh e shed bitte r tear s a s sh e spoke. "Here is someone else who has been grieving," Tomotoki thought , moved to pity. He called out . "Where have you come from?" the lady asked. "I bring a letter from th e Middle Captai n of Third Rank. " "Where i s it? Where i s it?" I n recen t months , th e lad y had fel t to o em barrassed t o sho w he r face , bu t sh e came runnin g out t o ge t it . (Perhaps her emotion was beyond control.) Shigehira had written at length of his capture in the west an d hi s present precarious situation . Ther e wa s a poem a t the end: namidagawa I ukina o nagasu dishonore mi nar i tom o river ima hitotabi no ye ose mo ga na o

am but a ma n d and weeping s of tears, t I yearn fo r a mean s f seeing yo u on e las t time.

The lad y put th e lette r i n he r breas t withou t a word , sheddin g helpless tears. A little time passed. Then, since matters could not g o on like that forever, she wrote a reply in which she spoke of her loneliness and anxiety since the preceding year: kimi yu e n i Becaus ware mo ukina o I

e o f you , , too, ma y suffer shame ,

330 Chapter nagasu tomo bu soko n o mikuz u t o i tomo ni narinamu a

Te n t m y sole desire s to join you as debris t the bottom o f a stream .

When Tomotok i cam e bac k wit h th e letter , th e warrio r guard s aske d t o see it . H e showe d i t t o them . "Ther e seem s t o b e nothin g objectionabl e here." They gave it to Shigehira. After Shigehira had read the letter, he addressed Toi no Jiro Sanehira. (Perhaps the sight of it had quickened his longing.) "I would like to have one last meeting wit h a certai n lad y wh o wa s a consor t o f min e fo r man y years . There ar e som e thing s I want t o sa y to her . D o yo u thin k i t coul d b e ar ranged?" The sympathetic Sanehira gave his consent. "What objection could there be to a visit from a wife?" Overjoyed, Shigehira sent a borrowed car riage fo r th e lady , wh o go t i n an d rod e t o hi s hous e withou t a n instant' s delay. Shigehira was notified whe n th e carriage had bee n drawn u p near the veranda. H e went to it. "Don't get out; th e warriors ar e looking," he said. He thrust hi s head an d shoulder s inside the blinds, and th e two clasped hands , pressed their faces together, an d wept in silence. After a time, Shigehira said, "I wante d t o se e you whe n I wa s leavin g fo r th e wester n provinces , bu t things were indescribably confused: I had t o g o before I could find a way of getting i n touch . Later , I was desperat e t o sen d yo u a letter an d receiv e a reply, but lif e is difficult whe n a man travels against his will. Then there were those constan t militar y engagements, whic h neve r lef t m e a fre e moment , and s o the month s slippe d by . It must hav e been becaus e I was destine d t o meet you agai n that I have suffere d thi s misfortune. " H e lowere d hi s head , his sleev e pressed t o hi s face . I t i s sad t o imagin e what mus t hav e bee n i n their hearts . Shigehira sen t th e lad y bac k aroun d midnight . "Mak e haste, " h e said . "There is violence on the avenues nowadays." As the carriage started off, h e clung weeping t o he r sleeve , unable to suppres s th e sorro w o f parting. H e recited thi s poem : au kot o m o Thi tsuyu no inoch i m o mus morotomo n i bot koyoi bakari ya an kagiri naruram u a

s evening t surely have marked a n end, h t o ou r meeting s d t o a life as transitory s a vagrant drop o f dew.

The lady restrained tears of her own : kagiri tot e Whe tachiwakarureba thinking tsuyu n o m i no I kimi yori saki ni earlie kienubeki ka n a a

n I take my leave, , "There will be no more," feel i t must en d r than yours—thi s lif e s fleeting as a drop of dew.

So the lady returned to the imperial palace. Because the guards would no t permit furthe r meetings , sh e and Shigehir a were oblige d t o conten t them selves with occasiona l letters .

Chapter Te n 33

1

That lad y wa s th e daughte r o f th e Ministe r o f Popula r Affairs-Novic e Chikanori. Sh e was a peerles s beauty , wit h a warm , affectionat e nature . Sadly enough, when she learned that Shigehira had been taken to the southern capita l an d beheaded , sh e promptl y cu t he r hai r an d donne d coars e black robes to pray for his enlightenment.

[3] The Retired Emperor's Edict to Yashima Meanwhile, Heizozaemon Shigekuni and Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa's servant Hanakat a wen t t o Yashim a t o delive r the forme r sovereign' s edict . The scrol l wa s opene d a t a convocatio n attende d b y Munemor i an d th e other senio r nobles and courtier s of the clan. Here is what it said: It is a source of gravest concern t o the imperial family, and a threat to the survival of the state, that years should have passed since His Majesty set forth from th e imperial palace fo r th e provinces , an d sinc e th e Thre e Sacre d Treasure s wer e burie d i n th e obscurity o f th e souther n sea s an d Shikoku . No w Lor d Shigehira , th e ma n wh o burned th e Todaiji , i s a traitor t o th e throne . It would b e fitting to execut e hi m as Yoritomo ha s requested . Bu t he i s quite alon e here , a prisone r separate d fro m hi s kinsmen. Must not hi s thoughts, fretfu l a s a caged bir d longing fo r the clouds , find themselves afloat o n the southern sea s a thousand league s distant? Must not hi s feelings, sa d a s thos e o f a homin g goos e los t fro m it s fellows , evoke sympath y i n th e remote plac e wher e th e wanderer s tarry ? We have consequentl y deeme d i t prope r to issu e a pardo n t o tha t Lord , contingen t upo n th e retur n o f th e Thre e Sacre d Treasures. The foregoin g is the edic t of the Retire d Emperor . Duly transmitted . Fourteenth Day, Second Month, Third Yea r of Juei Received by the Master of the Palace Table Office Naritad a To: The Taira Major Counselor [Tokitada ]

[4] The Reply Shigehira sen t Munemor i an d Tokitad a message s in explanatio n o f Re tired Emperor Go-Shirakawa's edict. To the Nun of Second Rank he wrote at length: "You must urge Munemori to relinquish the treasures if you want to see me again. Otherwise, I am sure we will meet no more in this world." His mother rea d th e letter, thrust i t into her boso m withou t a word, and pros trated hersel f fac e down. It is sad to imagin e her thoughts . Presently, Tokitada and the other Taira senior nobles and courtiers met in general counci l to discus s the repl y to th e edict . The Nu n o f Second Rank opened the sliding door behind the seated rows, fel l down before Munemori with Shigehira' s letter pressed t o he r face , an d spok e i n tears : "Thi s lette r from Shigehir a in th e capita l breaks m y heart. Imagin e how h e mus t feel ! Please, please return the treasures for my sake." "I share your emotions," Munemori said, "but w e must think about what it would do to our status. For one thing, we cannot simply send the treasures back unles s we want t o humiliat e ourselves in fron t o f Yoritomo. Fo r an other, it is the possessio n o f the Thre e Sacre d Treasures, an d nothin g else,

332. Chapter

Te n

that validate s a n Emperor' s position . Materna l affectio n mus t bo w t o cir cumstance. Do you want t o throw over all your other childre n and relatives for Shigehira? " The Nu n wa s no t silenced . " I ha d n o desir e t o liv e fo r a n instan t afte r Kiyomori died," she shrieked. "Tha t I have survived until now i s solely because I have pitied Hi s Majesty on thi s interminable journey, and becaus e I have hoped t o see you prosper again . The news of Shigehira's capture at Ichino-tani wa s devastating to me. My only thought ha s been to meet him once more, but I have not even been able to see him in a dream. My chest is like a vise; th e lum p i n m y throat i s so bi g that I can't eve n swallow ho t o r col d water. No w tha t I have rea d hi s letter , nothin g coul d possibl y restor e m y spirits. I f I were to hear that h e was no longer in this world, I would se t ou t on the same road. Won't you please just kill me now, befor e I have to suffe r another dreadful shock? " The spectators considered her feelings only natural. Moved t o pity , the y al l wept wit h lowere d heads . The New Middl e Counselo r Tomomori delivere d his opinion. "Eve n if we were t o retur n th e Thre e Sacre d Treasure s t o th e capital , th e Retire d Em peror woul d probabl y no t sen d Shigehir a bac k t o us . W e ought t o stat e frankly wh y we cannot retur n them." "A most reasonabl e view," Munemori said . He began to compose a reply. The weepin g Nu n o f Secon d Ran k se t abou t preparin g he r answe r t o Shigehira. Blinde d b y tears , sh e scarcel y kne w wher e sh e wa s placin g th e brush, but sh e wrote a detailed message for Shigekuni, with maternal love as a guide . The Middl e Captain' s wife , Lad y Dainagon-no-suke, merel y wept, unable t o fram e a response . I t wa s sa d t o realiz e tha t he r feeling s wer e but natural . Shigekun i too k hi s leav e i n tears , wringin g th e sleeve s of hi s hunting robe . Tokitada summone d th e servant Hanakata. "Ar e yo u Hanakata?" "Yes." "You braved many waves [nami] t o come here as the Retired Emperor's messenger. I t is only right for you to hav e a lifelong memento. " He ordered th e brand "Namikata" [Wave Pattern] imprinted on his cheek. When the Retired Emperor sa w it afte r th e man' s retur n t o th e capital , h e laughe d an d said , "Well, well , it can't b e helped. We must call you Namikata fro m no w on. " This was the Taira reply: The Retire d Emperor' s edic t o f th e Fourteent h o f thi s mont h reache d Yashim a i n Sanuki Province on the Twenty-Eighth. We have taken respectfu l not e o f its content . However, i n considerin g th e proposa l mad e therein , w e mus t recal l tha t Lor d Michimori and numerou s others amon g our clansme n lost their lives at Ichi-no-tani in Settsu . I t would b e no caus e for rejoicin g i f one lon e man, Shigehira, were to re ceive a pardon . Eastern barbarians and northern savage s banded together, forme d coalitions , an d entered the capital at a time when our sovereig n was governing the realm accordin g to th e ancien t examples of Yao and Shun , already in his fourt h yea r on th e thron e ceded to him by the late Emperor Takakura. In consequence, the young Emperor and his Empres s mothe r suffere d suc h dee p distress , an d hi s materna l kinsme n an d trusted ministers felt such profound indignation, that His Majesty went to stay in the Nine Provinces for a time. It would b e out o f the questio n to separat e th e Three Sacred Treasures from hi s august person and send them to the capital before his return.

Chapter Te n 33

3

"The subjec t makes the lord hi s heart; th e lord make s the subject his body. When a lord i s at ease, his subjects are a t ease; when subjects are at ease, a state i s peaceful. When the lord above is sad, the subjects below are unhappy; when there is sadness in the heart, the outer perso n know s no pleasure. " During al l the generation s sinc e the defea t of Soma n o Kojir o Masakad o a t th e hands of our ancestor , th e Taira Commander Sadamori , we have guarded the sacred fortunes o f the imperia l house b y maintainin g peace i n th e eigh t eastern province s and punishing rebels against the throne. Thus it was that my father, the late Chancellor, set store by the imperial commands and mad e nothing of his own lif e during the Hogen and Heij i battles . H e acted solel y for the sovereign and not a t all for himself. As for Yoritomo , in the Twelft h Mont h o f the first year of Heiji, Hi s Majest y issued repeated command s tha t tha t ma n b e executed fo r th e treaso n o f his father, Yoshitomo, bu t th e lat e Chancellor , i n a n exces s o f generosity, intercede d an d secure d a lesser penalty. Yet, forgetfu l o f that grea t kindnes s in the past an d indifferen t t o ou r goodwill, thi s gaunt wol f ha s suddenl y raised a swar m o f wasps i n reckles s revolt . Words canno t describ e s o egregiou s a folly . I t i s as though h e wer e invitin g divine punishment, as though he were secretly anticipating failur e an d destruction . "The su n an d moo n d o no t di m thei r ligh t becaus e o f on e creature ; th e en lightened ruler does not pervert his law because of one man." Virtue ought not to be rejected becaus e of a minor fault ; meri t ought no t t o b e ignored becaus e of a small mistake. Wh y nee d Hi s Majest y the Empero r hav e gone t o Shikok u if the Retire d Emperor ha d no t forgotte n ou r clan' s generation s o f servic e an d ou r lat e father' s many loya l deeds ? It i s our desir e to receiv e an edic t fro m th e Retire d Empero r t o return to the old capital and erase the stigma of defeat. Otherwise, w e shall doubtles s end by going to Kikai-ga-shima, Korea, India, or China. Alas! In this eighty-first human reign , mus t ou r court' s sacre d treasures , heirloom s fro m th e ag e of the gods , become no more than the prize of an alien state? Pray convey these remarks to the Retired Emperor as shall be suitable. Submitted with heartfelt awe, respect, an d humilit y by Munemori . Twenty-Eighth Day, Second Month, Third Yea r of Juei A Reply from Tair a no Ason Munemori of Junior First Rank

[5] A Statement of Precepts Middle Captai n Shigehir a indulge d i n vai n regret s whe n h e hear d th e news. "There could scarcely have been another response. I must seem a poor excuse for a man t o m y relatives." Convince d that hi s family woul d no t re turn th e nation' s preciou s Thre e Sacre d Treasure s fo r th e sol e purpos e o f saving on e life , h e ha d prepare d himsel f fo r th e conten t o f their letter , bu t there ha d nonetheles s bee n a n interlud e o f uncertainty while th e outcom e was in question. Onc e the reply had arrive d and the decision to sen d him to the Kant o ha d bee n made , h e lapse d int o a stat e o f hopeles s depression , which wa s aggravate d b y th e painfu l prospec t o f biddin g farewel l t o th e capital. He summoned Toi no Jiro Sanehira. "I would like to become a monk. D o you think it could b e arranged? " Sanehira transmitted the request to Yoshitsune, who reported i t to Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa . "W e can probabl y d o somethin g abou t tha t afte r Yoritomo interviews him. It cannot b e allowed at present," the Retired Emperor said .

334 Chapter

Te n

"In tha t case, " Shigehira said when he was told, "migh t I see a holy ma n who ha s been my teacher fo r many years? I would lik e to talk to him abou t the next life. " "What is his name?" "He i s the man know n a s Honenbo of Kurodani." Sanehira assented. " I see no objection. " Overjoyed, th e Middl e Captai n sen t fo r th e monk . " I mus t hav e bee n taken prisone r becaus e I was destined t o mee t yo u again, " he said i n tears . "What ought I to do about the life to come? In the days when I was a man of some importance, I let myself b e distracted b y official dutie s and fettere d by public affairs , to o prou d an d arrogan t t o worr y abou t m y fate i n the nex t world. An d it was even worse afte r ou r luc k ended an d th e disorders brok e out: battlin g here and contendin g there , I was perpetually hampered b y the evil desir e to destro y other s an d sav e myself, perpetuall y unabl e to achiev e purity of heart. I n particular, there is the matter of the burning of the south ern capital . Unde r order s fro m th e cour t an d th e military , an d becaus e I could no t refus e t o serv e the Empero r o r t o compl y wit h th e demand s of the times, I went to Nara t o end the monks' violence . The destruction o f the temples wa s quit e unanticipated—quit e beyon d anyone' s powe r t o pre vent—but I was Commander-in-Chie f a t th e time ; an d that , I suppose, i s why all the blame fell on me. (I hear there is a saying, The ma n a t the top is the ma n responsible, ' or somethin g o f the sort. ) I have come t o realiz e that these present dreadfu l humiliation s must all be regarded a s punishments. "Now I would lik e to shave my head, receiv e the precepts, an d devote myself heart an d soul to religious pursuits, but a man in my situation i s not fre e to d o a s he pleases. Alas! Because today o r tomorro w ma y bring my end, I fear I can perfor m no piou s act s tha t woul d suffic e t o eras e a single one of my sins. When I review my life, I understand that my evil deeds tower highe r than Mount Sumeru , that my good one s amount to less than a speck of dust. Beyond an y question , I am doome d t o th e Thre e Evi l Path s i f I die i n thi s state. Please, Your Holiness, b e compassionate an d merciful . If there is a way to sav e such a sinner, tell me of it. " The holy man remained silent for a time, choked with tears. By and by, he began to speak. "I t is a sorrow beyon d sorrow tha t you should face the prospect o f returning to th e Three Evi l Paths after havin g enjoyed the rare good fortune o f bein g bor n a man . Bu t th e Buddha s o f th e Thre e World s mus t surely feel happiness because you have now abandoned wicke d thoughts an d embraced goo d ones , desirou s o f rejecting the impur e world an d achievin g rebirth in the Pure Land. There ar e various ways of escaping from th e worl d of illusion, but i n these unclean, tumultuous latter day s of the Law , the bes t one i s to recit e th e nam e o f Amida Buddha . Th e goal , th e Pur e Land , ha s been divided int o nin e grades, an d th e necessary pious act s hav e been com pressed int o si x syllables , whic h eve n th e mos t slow-witte d perso n ca n chant.* You must not depreciat e yourself because you think you have com mitted grav e sins : eve n those wh o ar e guilt y of the Te n Evils and th e Fiv e Deadly Sin s ca n attai n rebirt h i f they repent . No r mus t yo u los e hop e be * Namu amida butsu ("Hail , Amid a Buddha!").

Chapter Te n 33

5

cause you think you have performed few meritorious acts: Amida will come to meet anyone who has it in his heart to intone the sacred name one time or ten times. It is explained, 'H e who intones the sacred name with all his heart will enter th e Western Paradise.' It is taught, 'T o intone Amida' s name is to repent sin s constantly.' Demon s canno t approac h th e person wh o trust s i n the words, 'Amida's name is a sharp sword.' It is written that a man's sins will all vanish if he recites, 'A single Buddha-invocation washes away all sins.' "I hav e tried t o summariz e the essential elements of the Pur e Land faith : these quotations ma y be considered it s basic teachings. But belief i s the key to rebirth . Yo u must believ e with al l you r heart : never , neve r entertai n a doubt. If you believ e these teachings withou t reservation , an d i f you medi tate on Amida Buddha in your heart and keep his name on your lips, always and everywhere, whether you are walking, standing, sitting , or lying down, there ca n b e n o doub t tha t a t th e hou r o f deat h yo u wil l leav e this crue l world fo r the Pure Land from whic h there is no return." This instructiv e discourse delighte d th e Middle Captain . " I would lik e to receive the commandments now . Ma y I do so without becomin g a monk? " "It is quite common fo r a layman to receive them." The holy man touche d a razo r t o Shigehira' s forehead , mad e shavin g motions, an d administere d the Ten Commandments. Shigehir a received the precepts wit h tear s of joy streaming down hi s face, an d Honen als o wept a s he spoke, moved by deep compassion an d sympathy. Shigehira told Tomotoki to fetch a certain inkstone, on e he had deposite d with a samura i whose hous e h e ha d frequente d fo r poetr y an d musi c ses sions. The n h e presented i t to th e hol y man a s a pious offering . "Pleas e d o not giv e this away," he said, weeping. "Keep i t where you can see it always, and wheneve r yo u remember , 'Tha t objec t belonge d t o Shigehir a once, ' think of it a s though i t were myself an d recit e the sacre d name . I would b e truly grateful i f you coul d chant a n occasional scrol l of holy writ o n m y behalf when you have the time." Unable to reply, Honen put the inkstone in his bosom an d went home in tears, wringin g the sleeves of his black robe . People sa y that th e inkston e ha d bee n sent a s a retur n gif t t o "th e Tair a Chancellor fro m Wad a i n Japan," afte r Shigehira' s father , th e Chancellor Novice Kiyomori , ha d presente d a Son g Empero r wit h a vas t quantit y of gold dust. It s name was Matsukage [Pin e Shade].

[6] The Journey Down the Eastern Sea Road Because Yoritom o ha d mad e a grea t poin t o f it, th e authoritie s ha d de cided tha t Middl e Captai n Shigehir a mus t g o t o Kamakura . First , the y moved him from Toi no Jiro Sanehira's custody to Kuro Onzoshi Yoshitsune's quarters; then, on the Tenth of the Third Month, he set out toward Kamakura in Kajiwar a Heiz o Kagetoki' s train . I t is sad t o imagin e the feeling s o f this man who ha d alread y taste d the bitterness o f returning t o the capital fro m the western provinces as a prisoner, an d who now, all too soon, suffered th e still crueler experience of traveling east of Osaka Barrier . When the y came to the Shi-no-miya riverbed, it was moving to recal l the ancient straw-thatche d hu t wher e Empero r Daigo' s fourt h son , Semimaru ,

336 Chapter

Te n

had playe d th e lute , purifyin g hi s spiri t i n th e barrie r gale , an d whithe r Hakuga o f Third Ran k ha d betake n himself for three years, on wind y days and calm , an d o n rain y night s an d fair , t o stan d an d liste n unti l h e wa s taught th e Thre e Compositions . The y crosse d Osak a Mountain , clattere d over th e Set a Lon g Bridge , an d passe d Noji-no-sat o o f soarin g skylarks . Spring had visite d the waves on Shig a Strand; haz e clouded Mirro r Mountain. Th e Hir a height s towere d t o th e north ; th e pea k o f Ibuki dre w near . Although ther e coul d hav e been no intent to detai n traveler s at the shingleeaved Fuwa Barrier Post, there was elegance in the ruins themselves.* With disma l forebodings , the Middl e Captai n passe d Narumigat a a s the tide ebbed; wringin g tears fro m hi s sleeves, he reached th e Eigh t Bridges in Mikawa Province , where a scion of the Ariwara is said to have gazed in pensive thought , reciting , "familia r t o m e a s skirts o f a well-worn robe." + Hi s own melanchol y reflections, he muse d i n a ne w acces s o f grief, wer e a s in numerable a s thos e branchin g streams . A col d win d whistle d throug h th e pine branche s whe n h e crosse d th e Haman a Bridge , and wave s crashe d i n the inlet. He reache d Iked a Pos t Statio n a t twilight, the hour whe n th e sor rows o f trave l weig h heaviest , eve n o n th e heart s o f thos e whos e circum stances are not to b e compared wit h his . Shigehira lodge d tha t nigh t with Jiju, th e daughte r o f the brothel-keepe r Yuya. Whe n Jij u me t him , sh e said , "Ho w strang e tha t yo u shoul d hav e come to a place like this today! I could never have hoped t o greet you in the past, not eve n through a n intermediary." Sh e offered a poem : tabi no sora Ho hanyu no koya no you ibusesa n i her furusato ik a n i o koishikaruran lodgin

w painfu l mus t be r longing for the city, e in the squalo r f an earthen-floore d hovel , g under travel skies.

He replied : furusato n o I koishiku m o nashi t tabi no sor a m miyako mo tsui no an sumika naraneb a fo

cannot hope o make the royal city y last peaceful home , d thu s I feel n o longin g r the place where once I dwelt.

"That wa s a refine d poem . Wh o i s this perso n wh o ha s compose d it? " Shigehira asked . "Has Hi s Lordshi p no t ye t heard?" Kagetok i said respectfully . "She wa s summoned an d mad e a favorit e by Lor d Munemori , th e Ministe r o f Stat e who i s now a t Yashima, when he was Governor o f this province. Sh e begged * Th e Fuw a ("Enduring" ) Barrie r ha d bee n abandone d i n 789 . Fujiwar a n o Yoshitsun e (1169—1206), Shinkokinshu 1599 : hit o suman u / fuw a n o sekiy a n o / itabisashi / arenish i nochi wa / tada aki no kaze. ("Crude eaves made of wood at Enduring Barrier, where no guard remains: none here but th e autumn wind, now that all lies in ruins.") t Ariwar a no Narihira, Kokinshu 410: karakoromo / kitsuts u narenishi / tsuma shi areba / harubaru kinur u / tabi o sh i zo omou. (" I have a dear wife, familia r t o m e as skirts of a wellworn robe, and thus these distant travels darken my heart with sorrow.")

Chapter Te n 33

7

to be granted leave because her aged mother was still here at Ikeda, but Lor d Munemori refuse d t o release her. Early in the Third Month, she won his permission b y composing thi s poem : ika n i se n Wha miyako no haru mo Springtim oshikeredo i nareshi azum a no ye hana y a chiruran o

t a m I to do ? e in the capita l s precious t o me , t I fear th e scatterin g f beloved eastern blossoms .

She is the best poet on the Eastern Sea Road." Day after da y had slippe d by since the departure fro m th e capital. Spring was already drawing to a close, the Third Mont h mor e than hal f spent . The blossoms o n distan t hillside s might have been mistaken for lingering snow; the beache s an d island s were swathed i n haze. Shigehira pondered hi s past and his future. "Wha t karma from a previous existence might have brought me to this misfortune?" he said, weeping endless tears. His mother, the Nun of Secon d Rank , ha d alway s lamented hi s lac k o f offspring ; an d hi s wife , Lady Dainagon-no-suke , equall y unhappy, ha d offere d petition s t o al l th e gods an d Buddha s in vain. There wa s som e smal l comfort i n reflecting , "I am glad I have no children. How coul d I bear it if I did? " His melanchol y deepene d whe n h e reache d Saya-no-nakayam a Pass , which there seemed scant prospect o f his crossing again,* and h e wept until his sleeve s were drenched . I n disma l spirits , h e traverse d th e ivie d path a t Mount Uts u an d journeye d beyond Tegoshi . Snow y peaks appeare d fa r t o the north; an d upon making inquiry, he was told that they were the Shirane Mountains i n Kai. He expressed his feelings i n verse, restraining tears: oshikaranu I inochi naredomo t kyo made zo yet tsure naki ka i no I shirane o mitsu th

do no t desir e o clin g to thi s wretched life , , most happily , have survived to behol d e Shirane Mountains o f Kai.

When the y passed Kiyomi-ga-sek i and cam e onto the Fuj i plain , a wind moaned throug h th e pine s wher e gree n height s towere d t o th e north , and wave s sighe d o n th e shor e wher e blu e sea s stretche d vas t an d wid e to th e south . The y crosse d th e Ashigar a Mountains , wher e th e go d ha d first sung: koi seb a I yasenubeshi yo koi sez u mo I arikeri yo

f you ha d misse d me , u would b e thin, t is plain to see u di d no t mis s me."'"

* A n allusion to a poem b y the monk Saigy o (1118-90), written whe n he crossed th e pass for th e secon d tim e a t th e ag e o f 68 , Shinkokinshu 987 : tosh i taket e / mata koyubesh i t o / omoiki y a / inochi narikeri / saya no nakayama. ("Di d I ever think to cross i t a second tim e at this great age? Because I have lived so long: Saya-no-nakayama!") f Th e go d of the loca l shrine, coming home afte r a three-year sojourn in China, was so annoyed to find his wife lookin g plump and pretty tha t he divorced her .

338 Chapter

Te n

Past Koyurugi-no-mor i the y journeyed , pas t th e Marik o River , th e Kois o and Oiso beaches, Yatsumato, Togami-ga-hara, and Mikoshi-ga-saki. I t was not that they had hurried, but the days had gradually accumulated, and so at last they came to Kamakura.

[7] Senju-no-Mae Yoritomo made haste to receive Shigehira. "Because I have wished to calm His Majesty' s wrat h an d redee m m y father' s honor, th e destructio n o f th e Heike ha s entere d int o m y planning, bu t i t had neve r occurre d t o m e tha t you an d I migh t mee t here . Judgin g fro m th e wa y thing s ar e going , I ca n expect to see Munemori, too, " he said. "No w tel l me, did you destro y the southern capita l o n Kiyomori' s orders , o r wa s i t you r ow n spur-of-the moment decision ? It was an incredibly wicked deed." "First, about th e burning of the southern capital : tha t was neither my father's ide a no r mine . I t happened b y accident whe n I went t o suppres s th e monks' violence ; there was nothing I could d o to prevent it . "As I need hardly say, recent years have witnessed a decline in the fortunes of th e Genji , a chang e fro m thos e earlie r time s when Minamot o an d Tair a stood a s equal s guardin g th e throne . Sinc e Hogen an d Heiji , m y cla n ha s subdued th e court' s enemies more tha n once , ha s receive d rewards beyon d its deserts, ha s becom e relate d o n th e materna l sid e to th e sovereig n o f the realm, an d ha s wo n prefermen t for mor e tha n sixt y o f its members. Word s are inadequat e t o describ e it s prosperity durin g the las t twent y an d mor e years. "Now ou r luc k has turned, an d I have come down her e as a prisoner. I t is a monstrou s li e that a ma n wh o crushe s a ruler' s enemie s enjoy s imperia l favor until the seventh generation. M y late father risked his life for the sovereign tim e afte r time . Ough t ou r happines s t o hav e extended merel y to hi s own generation? Ought his descendants to have come to this? After ou r luck ended an d w e left th e capital, I resigned myself t o sinkin g beneath the west ern wave s o r leavin g my bone s t o bleac h i n th e wilds , bu t th e though t o f coming here ha d neve r entered m y head. I can onl y regre t th e evi l act i n a former lif e that has produced thi s karma. The classic says, Tang of Yin was captured a t Xiatai ; Kin g Wen was capture d a t Youli.' * I f such thing s hap pened eve n i n antiquity , wha t els e ca n w e expec t i n th e latte r day s o f th e Law? It is common enoug h fo r a warrior t o fal l int o enem y hands and per ish; ther e i s no rea l disgrac e abou t it . I ask onl y that yo u cu t of f my hea d with a s little delay as possible." He said no more . "Ah, ther e speaks a great captain!" said Kajiwar a Heiz o Kagetoki, weep ing. The seate d row s o f men al l drenched thei r sleeves. "I d o no t i n th e leas t regar d th e Heik e a s persona l enemies, " Yoritom o said. "I am simply obeying His Majesty's orders." In th e expectatio n tha t th e Nar a monk s woul d as k fo r th e enem y wh o had burned the southern capital, Shigehira was turned over to the custody of Kano no Suk e Munemochi, a resident of Izu Province . It was sa d t o realize * Fro m Sh i ji. The captors o f those sag e rulers were overthrown later .

Chapter Te n 33

9

that the Middle Captain was in much the same situation as the sinners from this world wh o mus t pass t o a differen t on e o f the Te n Judges ever y seven days in the land of the dead . Munemochi wa s a kindhearted man . Instea d o f abusing the prisoner, h e paid him numerous attentions and took him to bathe in a specially prepared bathroom. Th e purpose , Shigehir a thought , wa s probabl y t o cleans e hi s body of the sweat of travel before killing him. But then someone pushed open the doo r an d entered— a white-skinned , graceful , prett y lady-in-waitin g about twenty years old, wearing a figured bath apron over a tie-dyed singlet. Soon afterward , a basin containing combs was brought i n by a girl of four teen or fifteen in a blue-and-white singlet, with her hair hanging to the hem of her jacket. The lady saw to Shigehira's needs while he took a leisurely bath and washe d his hair. Afte r h e had finished, she excused herself. "His Lord ship was afraid you might consider him boorish if he sent a man," sh e said as she departed . "H e sen t m e becaus e h e though t yo u woul d fin d a woma n more agreeable . 'I f ther e is anything he wants, lear n what i t is and tel l me,' he said." "I am in no position t o ask favors. My only desire is to become a monk," the Middle Captai n said . When th e lad y went bac k t o report , Yoritom o said , "Tha t i s out o f th e question. I t would b e different i f he were a personal foe , but h e is an enemy of the court entrusted to my care. There ca n be no thought o f such a thing." "That was an elegant lady who came here just now. What might her name be?" Shigehira asked his warrior guards . "She is the daughter of the Tegoshi brothel-keeper. His Lordship took her into hi s servic e two o r thre e year s ag o becaus e he considered he r uncom monly refined i n appearance and disposition . He r nam e is Senju-no-mae." That evening , a s a lonel y drizzl e fell , th e lady-in-waitin g returned wit h servants carrying a lute and a zither. Kano no Suke Munemochi made a presentation of wine and als o came in person to pay his respects, accompanie d by a dozen or s o of his kinsmen and retainers . Senju-no-mae serve d the wine. Shigehira took a little with a dispirited air. "You may have heard this before," Munemochi said . "His Lordshi p told me, 'See t o i t tha t yo u d o everythin g possible t o mak e thing s pleasant . Don' t blame m e fo r wha t happen s i f yo u ar e negligent. ' I liv e i n Iz u Province , so Kamakur a i s no t m y home , bu t I wil l d o everythin g I ca n thin k o f t o serve you." T o Senju-no-mae, he said, "Sing something before you offe r hi m the wine." Senju-no-mae se t the wine aside and chante d a roei twice : The delicat e gauze of her robe seems heavy; She resents th e weaver's heartlessness . *

"The Kitan o god has sworn tha t i f anyone chants that roei, he will fly to protect hi m three times in a single day," Shigehir a said. "But he has washed * Fro m a poem on a dancing girl, composed in Chinese by Sugawara no Michizan e (845903), who wa s worshippe d a t th e Kitan o Shrin e as the patro n o f literature afte r hi s death i n exile.

340 Chapter

Te n

his hands of me in this life. I t would b e pointless to joi n in. I would accom pany you i f it were a song that might lessen my burden of sin. " Senju-no-mae promptl y san g th e roei, "He lead s t o th e Pur e Lan d even those guilty of the Ten Evils." She continued with an imayd: gokuraku negawan Al hito wa mina i mida no myogo mus tonaubeshi o

l those who desir e rebirt h n Paradis e t inton e th e sacred nam e f Amida Buddha.

When she had repeated th e words fou r or five times, Shigehira finally tipped the win e bow l an d drank . Senj u too k th e bowl , offere d i t t o Munemochi , and played a delightful melod y on the lute while he drank . "That tune is usually called The Son g of the Five Constant Virtues, ' but I must think of it as 'Happy Rebirth.' I had better make haste to play the 'Ojo' finale," Shigehir a jested. * H e too k th e lute , tune d it , an d playe d th e las t movement of "Ojo." As the night gradually wore on , Shigehir a found his mind perfectly tran quil. "I t i s a pleasan t surpris e to discove r suc h refinemen t i n the eastland . Please sing another song—anything will do," h e said. Senju-no-mae chanted a shirabyoshi in a most interestin g and splendi d fashion: "A bond fro m an other worl d unite s al l those wh o merel y seek shelte r unde r th e sam e tree , who merel y scoop water fro m th e same stream." Then Shigehir a performed the roei, "The lampligh t is dim, tears stream down Lad y Yu's face. " Long ago in China, when Gaozu of Han an d Xiang Yu of Chu contende d for th e throne, the y fought seventy-two battles, all of which Xiang Yu won . But a t las t Xiang Yu suffered a disastrous defeat . Intending to escap e wit h his consort, Lady Yu, he mounted hi s horse Zhui, a steed abl e to fly a thousand leagues in a day, but Zhui unaccountably planted his feet and refused t o budge. "M y puissanc e is no more , an d no w I lack eve n the mean s to flee. I d o no t worr y abou t th e enem y assault; m y only grief i s this parting wit h my wife, " Xian g Y u wept . Hi s lamentation s continue d throughou t th e night. Whe n th e lampligh t dimmed, Lad y Y u shed tear s o f sorrow; a s th e night deepened, enemie s shouted wa r crie s on all four sides . There i s a Chinese poe m o n tha t subjec t b y th e Tachiban a Consultan t Hiromi , whic h Shigehira had apparentl y called to mind . It was a tasteful allusion . When th e nigh t ended , th e warrior s excuse d themselve s an d retired . Senju-no-mae als o withdrew. Senj u proceede d t o wait upo n Yoritomo , wh o chanced t o b e reading the Lotus Sutra i n his private chapel tha t morning . Yoritomo smiled . "My effort s a s a go-between bor e interestin g fruit , don' t you think? " he said to her. "Did somethin g i n particular happen? " sai d Saii n no Jikan Chikayoshi , who wa s in attendance t o perform scribal duties. "I ha d alway s though t o f th e Heik e a s ou t o f thei r dept h i n everything * "Happ y Rebirth " i s a possible interpretatio n o f "Gojoraku," th e nam e o f the tun e per formed b y Senju-no-mae. "Ojo," another piec e of court music , takes it s name fro m a place in China, but coul d b e interpreted t o mean "Rebirth."

Chapter Te n 34

1

except warfare, but I stood and listened all night long while Shigehira played the lute and chanted. He is a man of the utmost cultivation," Yoritom o said. "I ough t t o hav e bee n listenin g las t night , too , bu t I wa s feelin g ill, " Chikayoshi said . " I don' t inten d t o mis s a futur e opportunity . Th e Heik e have produced generation s of poets and othe r talente d figures. People used to compare them to flowers—and Shigehir a was the peony, they said." "He is accomplished, indeed." Yoritomo answered. From that time on, he never ceased to praise Shigehira's lute playing and roei chanting. For Senju-no-mae, the encounter seems to have led to sorrow. As soon as she heard that Shigehira had been sent to the southern capital and executed , she pronounced Buddhis t vows, donne d dee p blac k robes, an d bega n a lif e of pious exercises on th e Middl e Captain' s behal f at the Zenkoj i Templ e in Shinano. In the end, she attained he r goal of rebirth in the Pur e Land.

[8] Yokobue Although th e corporea l bein g of the Komats u Middle Captai n Koremor i remained at Yashima, his spirit strayed ceaselessly to the capital. The figures of hi s wif e an d childre n at hom e wer e alway s by hi s side , neve r forgotte n for a n instant. It was meaningless to live on with matters thus, he told himself. Shortl y befor e dawn o n th e Fifteent h of the Thir d Mont h i n th e firs t year o f Genryaku, he stol e awa y fro m hi s Yashim a quarters wit h thre e at tendants—Yosobyoe Shigekage, a pag e calle d Ishidomaru , an d a groo m known as Takesato, whom he took because he was said to understand boats. Setting ou t fro m Yuki-no-ur a i n Aw a Provinc e aboar d a smal l craft , h e rowed acros s the Naruto Straits toward Ki i Province, passed Waka, Fukiage, the Tamatsushim a Shrin e (wher e Sotoorihime ha d onc e appeare d a s a di vinity), an d th e shrine s a t Nichize n an d Kokuken , an d s o arrive d a t Ki i Harbor. "I would like to follow the mountains from her e to the city, to see and be seen by my beloved family on e last time," he thought. "Bu t i t is bad enoug h that Shigehira has already been captured, paraded through the avenues, and humiliated i n th e capita l an d Kamakura . Wha t a terribl e disgrac e fo r m y dead father if I should be taken too!" Time afte r time , he was seized by the urge to go, but he always fought it down, and in the end he went to Mount Koya instead . On Mount Koya , there dwelt a holy man who was an old acquaintance of Koremori's, Saito Takiguchi Tokiyori (a son of Saito Saemondaifu Mochiyor i of San jo), who ha d bee n one o f Shigemori's samurai. As a thirteen-year-old boy, Tokiyori had take n up a post in the Palace Guards, wher e he had pro ceeded t o fal l i n lov e wit h on e o f Kenreimon'in' s lesse r attendants , a gir l called Yokobue. His father gave him a severe scolding when he heard abou t it. "I had intende d to marry you into a n influential famil y s o you could rise in the world. Now I find you have got yourself involved with a nobody." "There was once a Queen Mother of the West," the youth said to himself, "but sh e no longer exists; we hear of Dongfang Shuo, but we cannot see him. In a world where the young may die before the old, human existence is like a

342- Chapter

Te n

spark fro m a flint . Eve n wha t w e cal l a lon g lif e doe s no t las t mor e tha n seventy or eighty years, and th e prime of that spa n is a mere two decade s o r thereabouts. Wha t i s t o b e gaine d b y spendin g eve n a brie f tim e wit h a n uncongenial wife in this dreamlike, evanescent existence? Yet I will seem disobedient t o m y fathe r i f I marry the on e I love. This situatio n i s a frien d t o me: it shows that I ought to renounce the harsh world fo r the path of truth." He cut off his hair and went to perform pious exercises at the Ojoin in Saga, aged nineteen . "I coul d hav e accepte d i t i f he ha d broke n wit h me, " Yokobu e though t when sh e heard th e news , "bu t i t wa s unkin d t o g o to suc h lengths . Wh y couldn't h e have told me if he was planning to become a monk? Even though he may not wan t t o see me, I will find him and tell him how I feel." One day toward dusk , sh e lef t th e capita l an d wandere d of f in the directio n o f Saga. As was to have been expected o f the season, whic h was past the Tenth of the Second Month , th e sprin g breez e fro m Umez u carrie d th e nostalgi c scen t of plu m blossoms , an d haz e veile d th e moonligh t o n th e O i River . Sh e must have considered i t entirely Tokiyori's faul t tha t sh e was sufferin g suc h unhappiness. Yokobue had bee n tol d tha t th e Takiguch i Novice wa s a t th e Ojoin , bu t she di d no t kno w whic h cloiste r wa s his , an d sh e began a pathetic search , pausing here and stopping there. At length, she heard a voice intoning sacred words inside a ruined monks' dwelling . Thinking that it sounded lik e his, she sent i n a message by the mai d wh o ha d accompanie d her . " I hav e come all this way looking fo r you. Please let me see you just once a s a monk." The Takiguchi Novice peeped throug h a crack in the sliding partition, hi s heart racing . Eve n the mos t resolut e pursue r o f enlightenment would hav e wavered at such a moment, moved to pity by her exhausted appearance . But he turned he r awa y without a meeting. "Th e perso n yo u want i s not here, " he sent someon e ou t t o say . "You mus t hav e come to th e wrong place." Although Yokobue' s heart swelled with indignatio n a t his coldness, sh e had t o restrain he r tears an d g o home. "This i s a quie t plac e wher e a ma n ca n recit e th e sacre d nam e withou t interference," th e Takiguch i Novic e sai d t o a cloiste r mate . "Bu t I parte d from a girl I still loved, and no w sh e has found me here. Even though I hardened m y hear t th e firs t time , I don' t thin k I ca n d o i t i f sh e conie s again . I mus t bi d yo u farewell. " H e lef t Sag a fo r Moun t Koy a an d too k u p resi dence at the Shojoshin'in . Word reache d the Takiguchi Novice that Yokobue had also entered th e religious life . H e sen t her a poem : soru made wa Althoug uramishikadomo suc azusayumi tha makoto no mich i ni wha iru z o ureshik i yo Yokobue answered with this :

h yo u harbored h feelings o f resentment t you shaved your head, t happiness to know u have entered the true Way!

Chapter Te n 34 soru tot e mo Tha nani k a urami n wa azusayumi resentmen hikitodomubeki Your kokoro naraneba fo

3

t I shaved my head s not becaus e I harbore d t towar d you . s is a heart praiseworth y r steadfast devotion .

Perhaps because Yokobue was borne down by the heavy burden of her sor rows, she soon breathe d her last at the Hokkeji in Nara, where she had gon e to live . Upon hearin g the news, The Takiguchi Novice redouble d hi s piou s exertions, displayin g a zeal so intense that hi s father recognize d hi m a s his son again. Everyone close to him revered him and called him "the hol y man at Mount Koya. " Middle Captain Koremor i wen t t o visi t th e Novice . I n th e ol d day s a t the capital , thi s samura i ha d bee n a n elegan t gentlema n i n a n unfigure d hunting rob e an d hig h cap , hi s garments stylishl y draped an d hi s side hai r smoothed. Now , whe n th e Middle Captai n sa w him for the first time since his renunciation of the world, i t must have cost him a pang of envy to recog nize a true seeker after enlightenment— a man who resemble d an emaciate d old monk (thoug h he was not yet thirty), dressed in a deep black robe and a black surplice. It seemed that the Seven Sages of the Bamboo Groves in Jin or the Four Graybeard s of Mount Shan g in Han coul d hav e been no more impressive to behold .

[9] The Book of Koya When th e Takiguch i Novic e sa w Middle Captai n Koremori , h e said , " I must be dreaming. Ho w i s it that you have fled here from Yashima? " "I journeye d westwar d fro m th e capita l lik e al l the others , bu t I was in constant miser y because of the children I had lef t behind . My feeling s prob ably showed, thoug h I said nothing, fo r Munemori an d th e Nun o f Second Rank bot h withdre w fro m me , thinkin g I woul d tur n traito r lik e th e Ik e Major Counselo r Yorimori . My lif e seeme d t o hav e lost it s meaning . I fel t less and les s inclined to stay at Yashima; I left ther e with no real destinatio n in mind and arrive d here. I would lik e to follo w the mountains to the capi tal, to see and be seen by my beloved family one last time, but I dare not ru n the ris k o f sharing Shigehira's fate . I t will be better fo r m e to renounc e th e world here and kill myself by fire or water. There is only one problem: I have a long-cherished desir e to make a pilgrimage to Kumano." "It matter s littl e ho w a ma n passe s throug h thi s dreamlike , evanescen t world. Wha t i s truly hard i s to suffe r rebirt h i n eternal darkness." With th e Takiguchi Novice a s his guide, Koremori a t once mad e a piou s visit to the Inner Cloister, proceedin g b y way of the various halls. Mount Koy a stands tw o hundre d league s fro m th e capital , remot e fro m habitations an d undisturbe d b y huma n voices . Th e treetop s rustl e i n th e mountain winds ; peac e shine s i n th e ray s o f th e settin g sun . I n th e eigh t peaks and the eight valleys, the spirit can achieve true purity. Flowers bloo m where mis t touche s th e groves ; handbell s resound wher e cloud s han g ove r

344 Chapter

Te n

the peaks . Fern s o n tile s an d mos s o n fence s bea r witnes s t o th e temple' s antiquity. Now durin g th e reig n o f th e Eng i Emperor , Hi s Majest y presente d th e Great Teacher Kob o with a dark brow n rob e in response t o a request he received fro m th e Great Teacher i n a dream. The imperial messenger , Middl e Counselor Suketaka , took Archbishop Kangen of the Hannyaji wit h hi m t o Mount Koya . When th e two opened th e tomb doo r to pu t th e rob e o n th e body, a dense mist hid th e Grea t Teacher . Kange n burst int o tear s o f bitte r distress. "Neve r hav e I violated a single one o f the commandments—neve r since I left m y kind mother's wom b and entere d the chambers of my teacher. Why am I denied the privilege of worship?" H e flung himself t o the ground , weeping inconsolably. Then the mist gradually cleared, a light as of the rising moon shone , an d th e Grea t Teache r becam e visible . Kange n robe d him , shedding tears of joy. Because the Great Teacher's hair had grow n ver y long, the Archbishop also received the honor o f shaving him. To the infinit e chagri n o f the Archbishop' s disciple , th e Ishiyam a Palace Chaplain Jun'yu, h e was unabl e to se e the Grea t Teacher , eve n thoug h th e imperial messenger and Kange n could d o so . (Jun'y u was still a page a t the time, accompanying his master.) The Archbishop took his hand and touche d it t o th e Grea t Teacher' s knee . An d we are tol d tha t a fragranc e emanate d from tha t hand throughout the rest of Jun'yu's life. People say it still clings to the sacred text s a t Ishiyama. The Great Teacher replied to the Emperor with these words. "In the past, I me t th e bodhisattv a Fugen , an d fro m hi m I received al l th e mudra s an d mantras in direct transmission. An unparalleled vow has brought m e to this distant foreig n land . I see k t o accomplis h Fugen' s compassionat e vow s i n everlasting pit y fo r mankind . Stil l retaining corporea l form , I have entere d the realm of contemplation to await Maitreya's coming." Even thus, it seemed, must Sakyamuni' s discipl e Maha-Kasyap a wai t i n the Kukkutapad a grott o for th e spring breeze at Shizu. The Great Teacher died during the first period of the Hour of the Tiger o n th e Twenty-First of the Third Month in the sec ond yea r of Jowa. More than thre e hundre d year s have elapsed sinc e then , but h e must wait anothe r five billion six hundred an d sevent y million years before Maitrey a come s to delive r the three sermons—a long time, indeed .

[iol Koremori Becomes a Monk Koremori was in a piteous state. "I seem incapable of setting a time to end it all," h e said in tears. "Lik e th e Himalayan bird , I am constantly thinking , Today! Tomorrow!'" Blackened by salt wind s an d emaciate d b y incessan t worry, h e littl e resembled his former self , bu t eve n now h e was handsome r than othe r men . Tha t night , h e wen t bac k t o th e Takiguch i Novice' s her mitage an d talke d unti l daw n o f old time s an d th e present . Whe n h e ob served th e hol y man's deportment , h e saw the pearl o f truth bein g polishe d with unswervin g diligence and faith ; whe n h e heard th e bell ringing for th e early mornin g devotions , h e perceived th e hop e o f an awakenin g fro m th e slumber of birth and death . H e must have wished to escape worldly ties and

Chapter Te n 34

5

live i n th e sam e way , fo r o n th e nex t mornin g h e requeste d a visi t fro m Chikaku Shonin of the Tozen'in, with the intention of becoming a monk . Koremori summoned Yosobyoe Shigekage and Ishidomaru. "A secret sorrow ha s drive n me into a corner fro m whic h ther e i s no escape . Bu t many people are prospering nowadays; there i s no reaso n why my death shoul d keep you fro m makin g your way in life. Onc e you have seen the en d o f me, you mus t haste n t o th e capita l an d fin d a means of supporting yourselves. Take car e o f you r wive s an d children ; pra y fo r m y welfar e i n th e lif e t o come," he said. For a time, Shigekage and Ishidomaru were too overcome by grief to reply. Then Shigekag e suppressed hi s tear s an d spoke . "I n servic e wit h th e lat e Lord Shigemor i a t th e tim e o f th e Heij i rebellion , my father , Yosozaemon Kageyasu, me t deat h a t Akugend a Yoshihira's hands whil e wrestling wit h Kamadabyoe Masakiy o nea r th e Nijo-Horikaw a intersection . Ho w ca n I show mysel f a lesse r man ? I was tw o a t th e time , s o I have no memor y of him. My mother die d when I was seven, and I lacked close relatives to look after me , but Lord Shigemori said, This is the son of a man who gave his life for mine. ' I was reared near his presence; and at the age of nine, on the night when you performed the coming-of-age ceremony, I enjoyed the privilege of having m y ow n hai r pu t up , an d o f receivin g the nam e Shigekage . 'Sinc e mori is traditionally a part of a Taira name, I will give it to Godai,' His Lordship said. The shige of my name I will give to Matsuo.' * My father's gallant death thu s prove d a blessin g to me . Futhermore , I received the kindes t of treatment fro m th e other retainers . "When His Lordship lay dying, he put asid e all thought o f worldly things and lapse d int o silence . But he calle d m e close. 'Poo r lad ! For you , I have been a mement o o f you r father ; fo r me , yo u hav e bee n a mement o o f Kageyasu. I had intended to make you a Gate Guards Lieutenant at the next distribution o f offices s o that I might address you by your father's old title. It grieves m e tha t tha t canno t be . Remember , always d o a s Lesse r Captai n Koremori wishes, ' h e said . Ha d yo u bee n thinkin g all alon g tha t I woul d desert you an d ru n awa y at the hour o f your death? It is an unbearabl e humiliation to learn what has been in your mind. 'Many people are prospering nowadays,' you say—but those ar e all Genji retainers . And could I hope t o live a thousand years , even if I did thriv e after yo u ha d becom e a god o r a Buddha? Even if I flourished for ten thousand years , wouldn't i t end a t last? What bette r chanc e will I have to ente r th e tru e path? " H e cu t of f his hair with his own hand and tearfully asked the Takiguchi Novice to shave his head. Upon witnessing those sights, Ishidomaru cut off his hair at the clasp. H e had serve d Koremori since the ag e of eight, the beneficiar y o f favor equa l to Shigekage's; thus, he also asked the Takiguchi Novice to shave his head. Koremori's anguish deepened as he watched his two retainers precede him into the religious life. But since matters could not g o on like that forever, he chanted three times, "He who transmigrates through the Three Worlds cannot seve r the bonds of attachment to family ; he who reject s attachment an d * Goda i and Matsuo were presumably the childhood name s of Koremori and Shigekage .

346 Chapter

Te n

enters th e Wa y receives the rewar d o f true attachment. " Then , a t last , h e shaved his head. "Ah! " he said. " I would fee l n o regre t if only I might have done this afte r I had le t my dear wif e an d childre n see me one las t time as I used to look." It was a sinful thought . Middle Captai n Koremor i and the Hyoe Novice Shigekage were the same age—twenty-seven that year. Ishidomaru was eighteen. Koremori summoned the groom Takesato. "G o back to Yashima at once," he told him . "Do not go to the capital . The new s of what I have done will have to b e known som e time, but I am afrai d m y wife migh t rush into holy orders i f she heard the whole stor y fro m you r lips. Here i s what I want yo u to say for me at Yashima: 'As you must have noticed, I have come to find this life utterl y repugnant. It has seemed to m e that I could only grow mor e an d more wretched, s o I have taken religiou s vows without tellin g you. My on e regret is that yo u mus t all be feeling ver y forlorn, now tha t thi s act o f mine has followe d the deaths of Kiyotsune in the west and Moromor i at Ichi-notani. If, by some miracle, the clan should be restored t o its old preeminence, please see that Rokudai gets the armor Karakaw a [Chines e Leather] and the sword Kogaras u [Littl e Crow], th e heirloom s fro m th e Tair a Commande r Sadamori, which came to me as the ninth-generation heir.'" "I will wait to witness your death before going to Yashima," Takesato said . "In that cas e . . ." Koremori kept him with him . Koremori also attached th e Takiguchi Novice to his party, with the intention o f calling on him for religious guidance at the end. Then h e left Moun t Koya for Sando in the same province, garbe d as a mountain ascetic . Koremori stopped t o kneel at Fujishiro an d al l the other Kuman o branch shrines. Just i n front o f the Iwashir o Shrine, north o f Senri-no-hama, he encountered a party o f seven or eight riders i n hunting attire. He put hi s hand on his dagger to slash his belly, resigned to being captured, and his companions did the same. The strangers approached. Bu t then, with no sign of hostile intent , the y leape d fro m thei r horses , mad e respectfu l obeisance , an d passed on . "They mus t hav e recognize d us . Wh o ca n the y hav e been? " Koremor i worried. H e quickened his steps toward Kumano . The leade r o f the othe r part y wa s a ma n name d Yuas a no Shichirobyo e Munemitsu, a so n o f Yuas a n o Gon-no-kam i Muneshig e o f Ki i Province . "Who wa s that?" hi s retainers asked him . Tears streamed dow n Munemitsu' s face . "Ah ! I t is not somethin g fo r th e likes of us to tal k about . Tha t was non e othe r tha n th e Middl e Captai n of Third Rank , the so n an d hei r of the Komats u Minister o f State Shigemori. I wonder how he managed to flee here from Yashima. He has already become a monk! Shigekage and Ishidomaru were with him, and they were both monks , too. I wanted t o go closer to pay my respects, bu t I went on through fea r of causing him embarrassment. Ah, how pathetic he looked!" He sobbed wit h his sleeve pressed t o hi s face, an d al l of his retainers shed tears .

Chapter Te n 34

7

In] The Pilgrimage to Kumano In time, Koremori reached the Iwada River on his journey toward Kumano . "It i s said , 'Whoeve r make s a single crossing o f this river' s water s wil l b e cleansed of evil deeds, illusions , and beginningles s sin,'" he thought with a trusting heart . When h e reached th e Main Shrin e and knel t briefly a t the Shojode n Hal l to inton e sacre d texts , the aspec t of the mountai n seeme d hol y beyond all anticipation o r speech. The haze of compassionate protectio n traile d on th e Kumano hills ; the divinit y of incomparable virtu e manifested itself b y th e Otonashi River ; th e moo n o f divin e responsivenes s shon e cloudles s o n the riverban k where the Lotus Sutra was studied ; n o de w o f false though t settled in the courtyard where the sins of the six sense organs were repented . There was promise everywhere of hope fo r the lif e to come . After th e nigh t ha d deepene d an d th e sound s o f huma n activit y ha d ceased, Koremori offered a prayer. Most piteously, he remembered every detail of his father's petition befor e the deity, including the plea, "Take my lif e and hel p m e in th e afterworld. " "Ma y Amitabh a Buddha , wh o manifests himself a s th e go d o f this shrine , lea d m e t o th e Pur e Land i n accordanc e with his vow to save all mankind," h e said. And, sadly, he also prayed, "Le t no harm befall th e wife an d childre n I left a t home." It was pathetic that h e should stil l hav e clun g t o profan e attachments , eve n thoug h h e ha d re nounced the world of sorrows t o ente r the path o f truth. The next morning , Koremor i went b y boat fro m th e Main Shrin e to th e New Shrine . Whe n h e worshippe d a t Kan-no-kura , th e win d whistlin g through the tall pines on the cliff s seeme d to be shattering the dream of false thought, an d th e waves of the clea r flowin g water s t o b e washing away th e dust of illusion. He paid homage to the Asuka Shrine and proceeded b y way of Sano-no-matsubara to Nachi . Above the bounteous flow of the waterfall's three cascades, myriads of feet high, there rises a statue of Kannon on a great rock reminiscent of Potolak a Mountain; a t the misty base of the cataract, th e sound of voices reciting the Lotus Sutra recalls Vulture Peak. Ever since the bodhisattva manifested himself o n this mountain, the high and th e low of our lan d have received divine assistance whenever they have come here to bow their heads and clasp their hands i n prayer . Thu s monk s have erected roo f tile s i n rows ; novice s an d laymen sit with sleeves aligned. When Koremori arrived, he saw blossoms on an age d cherr y tree, whic h had bee n planted, i t was said, t o commemorat e the site of a hermitage where the Priestly Retired Emperor Kazan performed Pure Land rituals after hi s abdication i n the Kanna summer. Among th e monk s a t retrea t a t Nachi , ther e wa s one wh o appeare d t o be well acquainted with Koremori by sight. "When I saw that ascetic, I realized tha t h e was non e othe r tha n th e Komats u Ministe r o f State's so n an d heir, Middle Captain Koremor i o f Third Rank," he said t o his companions. "I remember the celebration at the Hojuji Mansio n t o mark the Retired Emperor's fiftieth year, which too k plac e i n th e springtim e durin g th e Angen era, when Koremori was still only a Lesser Captain of Fourth Rank . His fa-

348 Chapter

Te n

ther, Lor d Shigemori , was Palac e Minister an d Majo r Captai n o f the Left . His uncle , Lor d Munemori , sa t belo w th e stair s a s Majo r Counselo r an d Major Captai n o f th e Right . Middl e Captai n Tomomor i o f Thir d Rank , Head Chamberlain-Middl e Captai n Shigehira , an d othe r cla n member s stood in a circle with flutes and clappers, brilliantl y attired fo r the occasion ; and fro m thei r mids t emerge d this Middle Captai n o f Third Rank , dancin g 'Waves of the Blue Sea,' with a sprig of blossoming cherry tucked behin d his headgear. Hi s figur e wa s lik e a flower coquetting wit h th e dew ; hi s sleeves fluttered in the breeze as he danced; his beauty seemed to brighten the earth and illumine the heavens. The Imperial Lady Kenshunmon'in commissione d the Regent to give him a robe. His father, the Minister, lef t hi s seat, received the gift , an d drape d i t ove r th e righ t shoulde r o f the boy , wh o the n mad e obeisance to the Retired Emperor . Tha t was a rare honor, indeed ! It is easy to imagin e the envy of his peers amon g th e courtiers . On e o f the Emperor' s ladies-in-waiting said , 'H e i s like a flowering arbutus surrounde d b y non descript forest trees.' As I watched, I thought he would soon be a Minister of State an d Majo r Captain . Never , neve r could I have imagined tha t I would see him toda y i n thi s wretche d condition ! O f course , chang e i s the la w of life, bu t thi s is a most piteou s thing. " He sobbe d wit h hi s sleeve pressed t o his face, an d al l the others drenche d th e sleeve s of their monkish robes .

[12] The Suicide of Koremori Having accomplished his pilgrimage to the three Kumano shrines withou t incident, Koremor i boarde d a smal l craf t i n fron t o f th e Hama-no-miy a branch shrine and set out into the boundless blue sea. Far in the offing, ther e was an island called Yamanari-no-shima. He went to its shore, lef t th e boat, peeled som e bar k fro m a larg e pine tree , an d inscribe d hi s name. "Grand father: th e Chancello r Tair a n o Aso n Kiyomori , religiou s nam e Jokai. Father: th e Palac e Minister-Majo r Captai n o f th e Lef t Shigemori , religiou s name Joren. Middle Captai n o f Third Ran k Koremori, religious name Joen, aged twenty-seven , drown s himsel f offshor e fro m Nach i o n th e Twenty Eighth Da y o f the Thir d Mont h i n th e thir d yea r o f Juei." Then h e rowe d toward th e open se a again. Now tha t th e tim e had come , h e could no t hel p feelin g gloom y an d for lorn, eve n though h e had mad e a firm resolve to die . A s was t o hav e bee n expected o f the date, whic h was the Twenty-Eighth of the Third Month , the sea la y unde r a blanke t o f haz e extendin g fa r int o th e distance , a mos t moving sight . Eve n i n a n ordinar y spring , i t i s sad t o witnes s th e celestia l manifestations o f the season' s departure : thus , we may imagine the distres s felt b y one wh o wa s never to gree t anothe r day . As he watched a n offshor e fishing boat com e back into view after seemin g to disappear int o th e waves, he may have been reminded of the experience in store fo r him. And when h e heard th e cr y o f a returnin g goos e leadin g a lin e of its fellow s towar d th e northern regions , h e longe d t o sen d a messag e home , hi s miser y n o les s acute than S u Wu's in the Xiongnu land . He told himsel f that he ought not to be thinking about such things. "What

Chapter Te n 34

9

is the matter with me? Am I still bound by worldly attachments?" He face d the west , joine d hi s hands , an d intone d th e nam e o f Amid a Buddha. But even as he chanted, he thought, "They cannot know in the capital that this is my last hour. They must be hoping franticall y fo r an y word, eve n a rumor . How terrible their grief will be when the news spreads, as it must, an d the y learn o f m y death! " H e fel l silent , separated hi s hands, an d addresse d th e Takiguchi Novice. "Alas! It is a mistake to have a wife and children. They are a sourc e o f anxiety i n thi s worl d an d a hindranc e to enlightenmen t in th e next. Min e hav e reentered m y thoughts a t thi s ver y moment . I have heard that it is a grave sin to let such things linger in one's mind; I confess my guilt." Although th e hol y ma n pitie d him , h e though t tha t i t woul d no t d o fo r him to show weakness too. Wiping away a tear, he spoke as though unmoved: I am not surprise d by your feelings. Love is an emotion beyon d ou r control, whether we are highborn o r base. And the karma ti e between husban d an d wif e is especially strong: a single night together , s o we are told, signifies a bond goin g bac k throug h five hundred lives . It is the way of this fleetin g worl d tha t thos e wh o ar e bor n mus t perish, tha t thos e wh o mee t mus t part . "Dew on a branc h tip , a dro p o f moistur e from a stalk." * The parting ma y be early or late , bu t on e person wil l go before the other. The autumn-night vows at the Lishan Palace led to heartbreak a t last; the love that inspired the Ganquan Hall portrait did not endure forever. Even Songzi and Mei Fu kne w th e bitternes s o f dying ; likewise , th e highest-rankin g bodhisattva s them selves follow the law of life and death. Even if you were to enjoy the blessing of a long life, yo u could no t escap e tha t sorrow : you mus t bea r i n mind that yo u would fac e the sam e grief i f you live d another hundre d years . The hereti c demo n kin g in the sixt h heaven , wh o rule s as he pleases ove r al l six heavens in the world of desire, resents the efforts o f that world's inhabitant s to escap e the cycle of life an d death , an d thu s he hinders them by assuming the guise of a wif e or a husband . Th e Buddha s o f the Three Worlds, wh o regar d al l mankind a s thei r children, an d wh o see k t o lea d u s to th e Pur e Lan d fro m whic h ther e i s no return , have issued strict injunctions against loving the wives and children who have chained us to the wheel of transmigration fro m remot e antiquit y to the present . You must not lose heart. In a single twelve-year period, while he was attempting t o subdue th e Osh u barbarian s Sadat o an d Munet o b y imperia l command , th e ly o Novice Yoriyoshi, an ancestor o f the Genji, cut off the heads of sixteen thousan d me n and kille d thousand s an d thousand s o f th e beast s o f th e field s an d th e fis h o f th e rivers. And yet, we are told, he attained hi s goal of rebirth in the Pure Land becaus e he became a true believe r at th e en d o f his life . Th e meri t amassed b y the ac t o f renouncing th e worl d i s very great; I am sur e al l your sin s fro m previou s existence s must have been washed away . Even if a man builds a jeweled pagoda hig h enough t o reach the Heaven o f the Thirty-Three Divinities , he will not equa l the merit that ac crues fro m a singl e da y i n hol y orders . Likewis e it i s taught: eve n i f a ma n make s offerings t o a hundred arhats for a hundred or a thousand years , he will not equal the merit tha t accrue s fro m a singl e day i n hol y orders . Becaus e Yoriyoshi' s fait h wa s strong, he achieved rebirt h i n paradise despit e hi s heinous sins . And you wh o hav e committed n o trul y evil acts—how could yo u possibly fai l t o reac h th e Pur e Land? * A phrase fro m a poe m b y Archbisho p Henj o (816-90 ) o n th e ephemeralit y o f human existence, Shinkokinshu 757: sue no tsuyu / moto no shizuku ya / yo no naka no / okuresaki datsu / tameshi naruran. ("De w on a branch tip, a drop o f moisture o n a stalk—even thus, i t seems, some in the world follo w and others g o before." )

350 Chapter

Te n

Moreover, the Kumano god is a manifestation of Amida Buddha, whose vows ar e all dedicate d t o th e salvatio n o f sentient beings , fro m th e first , "Ther e shal l b e n o more Thre e Evi l Paths, " t o th e forty-eighth , "The y shal l attai n th e thre e form s of patience." Th e eighteent h vo w says , "Eve n thoug h I attai n th e qualification s for Buddhahood, I will not becom e a Buddha unless the sentient beings in the ten directions, believing and rejoicing in my vows with fervent hearts, an d desirous of rebirth in my Pure Land, achieve rebirth by reciting my name ten times." From those words, in particular, we may rest assure d that ten Buddha-invocations—or even one—will save us. You must simply have complete fait h an d never, never let a doubt enter your mind. If you intone the sacred name ten times with a pure heart, or even once, Amida Buddha will reduce his immeasurable stature to sixteen feet and come forth promptly from th e easter n gat e o f his paradise t o mee t you, accompanie d b y Kannon, Seishi, and a countles s hos t o f heavenly beings and bodhisattva s i n temporar y manifesta tions, who will surround him a hundredfold, a thousandfold, playing musical instruments and singing. Though you may expect to sink to the bottom of the blue sea, you will surel y mount a purpl e cloud . I f you becom e a Buddh a and attai n deliverance , there can be no doubt that you will return to your earthly home as a guide for your wife and children—that you will "visit th e impure world t o save men and devas."

He rang his bell and urged the Middle Captain to chant the sacred name. To Koremor i i t seeme d a supremel y favorabl e opportunit y fo r rebirt h in th e Pur e Land. H e pu t awa y distractin g thought s immediately , intone d Amida's nam e a hundre d time s i n a lou d voice , an d entere d th e se a with "Hail!" on his lips. The Hyoe Novice and Ishidomaru followed him into the waves, chanting, "Hail, Amida Buddha!"

[13] The Three-Day Heiji The groo m Takesat o trie d t o ente r th e wate r i n th e sam e way , bu t th e Takiguchi Novice stoppe d hi m with a tearful admonition : "I t i s base to ignore His Lordship's dying injunctions. Servants are a worthless lot! It should be you r whol e dut y no w t o pra y fo r you r master' s welfar e i n th e lif e t o come." Takesato flung himself int o the bottom o f the boat and wailed in an agony of grief, too miserabl e at having been left behin d to turn his thoughts to pious exertions for the dead. It seemed that no greater misery could have afflicted th e groom Chandak a when, long ago, afte r Princ e Siddhartha's retreat t o Moun t Dandaka , h e receive d custody o f the hors e Kanthak a an d returned in tears to the royal palace. The Takiguch i Novice rowe d i n circle s for a time , apprehensiv e lest th e bodies float to the surface, bu t all three had sun k deep; nothing was visible. Most movingly, he was already reciting sutras, chanting Buddha-invocations, and praying , "May th e soul s of those dea d achiev e rebirth in Amida's Pure Land." Th e evenin g sun meanwhil e san k lo w i n th e west , an d shadow s gathered o n th e surfac e o f th e sea . Reluctan t thoug h h e fel t t o leav e th e scene, he rowed th e empty boat back , the spray from th e oar minglin g with the tears dripping from hi s sleeve. The Novice climbed back up Mount Koya , and Takesato made his tearfu l way t o Yashima , where h e gav e a lette r fro m hi s dea d maste r t o th e Ne w Middle Captain Sukemori , Koremori's brother .

Chapter Te n 35

1

"If onl y Koremori had though t abou t ho w much we depended o n him! " Sukemori said. "Munemor i an d th e Nun o f Second Rank have been watching us because they think he has gone to the capital to sid e with Yoritomo , just a s th e Ik e Majo r Counselo r Yorimor i did—but no w w e fin d h e ha s drowned himsel f of f Nachi! It is sad that we must fall i n different place s because h e woul d no t tak e u s t o di e with him . Di d h e giv e you an y spoke n message?" "I was to say, 'My one regret is that you must be feeling very forlorn, now that thi s ac t o f mine has followe d the death s o f Kiyotsune in the wes t an d Moromori at Ichi-no-tani.'" The groom wen t on to repor t what Koremor i had said abou t the armor Karakawa and the sword Kogarasu . "I have n o hear t t o liv e afte r this. " Sukemor i wep t bitterly , hi s sleev e pressed t o hi s face . Sadl y enough, hi s feeling s seeme d al l to o natural . Hi s striking resemblanc e t o Koremor i dre w tear s fro m ever y eye . Koremori' s samurai clustered together i n tears, an d Munemor i an d th e Nun o f Second Rank suffere d a fresh acces s of grief. "W e thought h e had gon e to th e capi tal to side with Yoritomo, just as the Ike Major Counselor Yorimori did, bu t we were wrong," they said. On th e Firs t o f th e Fourt h Month , Yoritom o acquire d Senio r Fourt h Lower Rank , a splendid lea p over five intermediate stages fro m hi s former level of Junior Fifth Lower . The promotion wa s a reward for the subjugation of Kiso no Yoshinaka. On th e Third , a shrine ^ for th e worshi p o f Retired Empero r Sutok u wa s established at the end of Oi-no-mikado Avenue, near the scene of the Hogen fighting, and the former sovereign's spirit was symbolically installed. Retired Emperor Go-Shirakaw a wa s th e on e wh o issue d th e command ; Empero r Go-Toba's cour t was said to have known nothing about it. On the Fourth o f the Fifth Month , the Ike Major Counselor Yorimor i began a journey to the Kanto. He had stayed behind in the capital, apart fro m his kinsmen, because of the pledges Yoritomo had more than once given him in writing : " I coul d neve r fee l anythin g but th e highes t regard fo r you . To me, you are Lady Ike. I intend to repay you for her kindness." H e had nevertheless lived in fear and trembling, saying to himself, "Even though Yoritomo feels that way, it is impossible to predict the attitude of the other Genji. " But now he had bee n persuaded to set out b y a message from Kamakura : "I am eager to see you as soon as possible. It will be like meeting Lady Ike. " One o f Yorimori's samurai, Yaheibyo e Munekiyo , mad e n o mov e t o ac company hi s master, eve n though h e was his foremost hereditary retainer . When Yorimori asked the reason, h e answered, "I would rathe r not go with you now. Yo u are well off at present, but I am still distressed by the plight of your kinsmen who ar e adrif t o n th e western seas . I will catch u p wit h yo u after I have had a little more time to compose myself. " "I a m no t prou d o f having stayed behind when the res t o f the cla n left, " said th e Majo r Counselor , flustere d an d embarrassed . " I staye d becaus e I was unwilling to throw away my position an d my life: tha t I admit. But the deed i s done now , an d ther e i s no questio n o f my not goin g to Kamakura . Can you be right in refusing t o escort m e on the long journey? If you disap-

352. Chapter

Te n

prove of my going, why didn't you speak up when I stayed behind? You were the man I consulted in every matter great an d small." Munekiyo drew himself erect and spoke with punctilious gravity. "Nothing is as dear a s lif e t o an y man , b e he of high status or low . There is a saying, 'One may relinquis h worldl y thing s bu t no t lif e itself. ' I do no t sa y it wa s improper t o sta y behind. Yoritomo himself enjoy s happines s today onl y because someone saved the lif e h e was about to lose. By order o f the late Lady Ike, I escorted hi m a s far a s Shinohara Pos t Statio n whe n h e was sen t int o exile. He say s he still remembers, and I am sur e he would giv e me presents and entertai n m e i f I accompanied you . Bu t tha t prospec t i s disturbing t o me. I would feel dee p humiliation if the Heike lords and the samurai were to hear of it, and so I would like to be excused from makin g this one trip. No w that you have stayed behind and ar e livin g in the capita l like this, of course you cannot avoi d going to Kamakura. I will worry while you travel the long road. If it were a matter o f marching against an enemy, I would serv e in th e front line , bu t I d o no t believ e I will b e misse d o n a tri p lik e thi s one . If Yoritomo asks about me, please tell him I was ill when you left." Every man of sensibility among the samurai shed tears. The Major Counselor coul d no t help feeling embarrassed, but there was no avoiding the journey; he left soo n afterward. Yorimori reache d Kamakur a on th e Sixteenth . Yoritomo hastene d t o re ceive him. "Is Munekiyo with you? " he asked first of all. "Unfortunately, h e happene d t o fal l ill ; he coul d no t come, " th e Majo r Counselor said . "What? Wha t illness ? H e mus t hav e had som e othe r reason . I have no t forgotten hi s constant kindness when I was in his charge. I was positive that he would accompan y you , an d I looked forwar d t o seein g hi m a t th e first opportunity. Thi s i s a sa d disappointment. " H e ha d mad e read y a larg e number o f directives,* an d ha d planne d t o presen t Munekiy o with horses , saddles, arms, armor, and all kinds of other things. His principal landholders had als o vied with on e anothe r i n the preparatio n o f gifts. Munekiyo' s ab sence was greatly regretted b y high and lo w alike. On the Ninth o f the Sixth Month, Yorimori left th e Kanto for the capital . Yoritomo had aske d hi m to sta y longer, bu t h e had decided t o hurr y back , fearful les t there b e anxiety abou t hi m a t home . Yoritomo sent th e Retire d Emperor a recommendation tha t Yorimori be confirmed in the possession of all his estates an d private property, an d that he be made a Major Counselo r again. H e als o gav e the departin g gues t thirt y saddle d horses , thirt y other horses, and thirty clothing boxes containin g feathers, gold, dyed cloth, rolls of silk, and the like. The great and small landholders, who had taken note of Yoritomo's generosity , vie d wit h on e anothe r i n th e presentatio n o f gifts . There were three hundred horses alone. Not onl y had Yorimori kept himself alive; he went back a rich man. On th e Eighteent h o f th e sam e month , certai n resident s o f Ig a an d Is e marched into Omi under the leadership of the Heida Novice Sadatsugu, who * Probabl y having to d o with the assignmen t of property rights .

Chapter Te n 35

3

was the uncl e of the Hig o Governo r Sadayoshi . Some local offshoots o f the Genji sallied forth, and a battle ensued in which every last one of the Iga and Ise warriors was put t o flight . I t was moving that hereditar y Taira retainer s should no t hav e forgotten ol d ties , bu t th e pla n wa s undul y ambitious fo r men of their status . They were the people who ar e known a s the Three-Da y Heiji. Meanwhile, th e wif e o f th e Komats u Middl e Captai n Koremor i wa s alarmed becaus e sh e had no t hear d fro m he r husban d fo r s o long . Spring departed and summer waned while she waited. "He has always sent news of himself onc e a month," she fretted. Then sh e heard a rumor tha t h e was no longer at Yashima. Frantic with worry, she managed to send someone there , but the man was slow to return. Summer ended; autumn began. Toward the end of the Seventh Month, the messenger came back. "Tell me what you have found out . Tell me," th e lady begged. "The groo m Takesato , wh o was with th e Middle Captain , tol d me: 'His Lordship left Yashim a before dawn on the Fifteenth o f the Third Month. He went to Mount Koy a and took the tonsure, an d fro m ther e he journeyed to Kumano. Afte r offerin g man y prayers fo r happines s in the lif e t o come , h e drowned himsel f i n the se a off Nachi." "I kne w it ! I knew somethin g was wron g whe n I stopped hearin g fro m him." Sh e pulled a robe over her head an d la y prostrate. The little boy and girl also wept and lamented . The boy's nurse tried her best to comfort her mistress. "You should not let this surpris e you now : i t i s what yo u hav e expected al l along . Thin k ho w terrible you woul d have felt i f he had com e bac k to th e capita l i n captivity like Shigehira . It i s a jo y in th e mids t o f sorrow tha t h e shoul d hav e taken holy vows at Mount Koya, gone to Kumano, an d died with a tranquil spiri t after offerin g man y prayers for happines s i n the lif e t o come . Yo u must se t your own mind at rest. Resolve now to rear your little ones, even if it must be among rocks and trees," she said, weeping. But the lady, lost in memories of the dead, seemed not long for this world. She promptly became a nun, held a formal memoria l service, and devoted herself t o prayers for Koremori in the afterlife.

[14] Fujito When new s of these events reached Yoritomo , he said , "Ah , i f Koremori had no t scruple d t o com e to me , I could hav e saved his life, a t least. I held Shigemori in the highest regard; as Lady Ike's messenger, he did me the great kindness o f persuadin g Kiyomor i t o reduc e m y sentenc e t o banishment . I ca n neve r forget that obligation , s o I cannot dea l harshly with an y o f his sons. Ther e woul d hav e been no questio n whateve r in Koremori's case , because he had alread y become a monk." Meanwhile, th e Heike, bac k at Yashima in Sanuki Province, had received word that tens of thousands of fresh easter n troops had arrive d in the capital to march against them. It was also being said at Yashima that Usuki, Hetsuki, the Matsura League, and others were preparing a united attack from Chinzei.

354 Chapter

Te n

Both rumor s appalle d and terrifie d al l who hear d them . Man y member s of the cla n ha d bee n slai n in the recen t battl e a t Ichi-no-tani , an d mor e tha n half of the leading samurai had perished. As though on a towering mountain or a dee p sea , th e exhauste d survivor s relied on th e assurance s o f Awa no Minbudayu Shigeyosh i and his brother, wh o had promised t o recrui t othe r Shikoku warriors, an d who wer e still professing confidence in the final outcome. Th e ladies did nothing but huddl e together an d weep . The Twenty-Fifth of the Seventh Month arrived . "It wa s a year ago today that w e left th e capital, " the Heik e said . "Ho w swiftl y th e anniversar y has come around!" With tears and laughter, they discussed the distressing, hec tic events of the past months . The new sovereign's Accession Audience took place on the Twenty-Eighth of th e sam e month. I t is said that neve r before, in al l the eighty-tw o reigns since Empero r Jinmu , ha d ther e bee n a n Accessio n Audienc e without th e Sacred Mirror, th e Sacred Bead Strand, and the Sacred Sword . On the Sixth of the Eighth Month, Gama no Kanja Noriyori becam e Governor o f Mikawa Province . Kuro Kanja Yoshitsun e became a Lieutenant in the Gate Guards of the Left. Yoshitsune' s appointment was followed at once by a n edic t makin g him a Lieutenan t [hogan] i n th e Imperia l Police , an d thus he came to b e called Kuro Hogan. Meanwhile, th e wind sweepin g over the reed s struck eve r more chill , the dewdrops falle n fro m th e bus h clove r clustere d eve r thicker , th e insect s raised plaintive cries, the rice leaves rustled in the wind, and the trees gradually los t thei r leaves . Even for thos e no t born e dow n b y care, th e scene s of late autumn cannot bu t b e depressing under travel skies. It is sad, indeed, t o imagine th e miser y of the Heike . I n the past , the y had diverte d themselves with springtime blossoms a t the ninefold palace; now, they gazed in sorrow at the autumn moon on Yashima strand. Whenever they tried to write poems about th e clear moon, they wondered ho w the city skies looked tha t night ; no soone r wer e their heart s calme d for composition tha n thei r tear s bega n to flow. Yukimori expressed hi s feelings i n this verse: kimi sumeb a Becaus kore m o kumoi no thi tsuki nared o a nao koishik i wa ye miyako narikeri o

e our lor d dwell s here , s moon likewis e shines over cloud-rest palace — t I think with nostalgi a f the roya l capital .

On the Twelfth of the Ninth Month , Noriyori se t out towar d th e western provinces to attack an d conquer the Heike . The men in his party: Ashikaga no Kurando Yoshikane Kagami no Kojir o Nagakiy o Hojo no Koshiro Yoshitoki Saiin no Jikan Chikayosh i His Samurai Commanders : Toi no Jiro Sanehira His son Yataro Tohira

Chapter Te n 35

5

Miura no Suke Yoshizumi His son Heiroku Yoshimura Hatakeyama no Shoj i Jiro Shigetada Hatakeyama Nagano n o Saburo Shigekiyo Inage no Saburo Shigenari Hangae no Shiro Shigetomo Hangae no Goro Yukishige Oyama no Koshiro Tomomasa Oyama Naganuma no Goro Munemas a Tsuchiya no Saburo Muneto Sasaki Saburo Moritsuna Hatta no Shiro Musha Tomoie Anzai no Saburo Akimasu 6go n o Saburo Sanehide Amano no Tonai Tokag e Hiki no Tonai Tomomune Hiki no Toshiro Yoshikazu Chujo n o Toji lenag a Ipponbo Shoge n Tosabo Shoshun

Those an d others , mor e tha n thirt y thousan d horseme n i n all , marche d from th e capital to Muro i n Harima. Ther e they received word tha t a Heike force ha d arrive d at Kojim a Islan d in Bizen aboard mor e than five hundred warships—the Commanders-in-Chie f Middl e Captai n Sukemori , Lesse r Captain Arimori , an d Tango Gentleman-in-Waitin g Tadafusa; the Samurai Commanders Hid a n o Saburozaemon Kagetsune , Etchu no Jirobyoe Mori tsugi, Kazus a no Gorobyo e Tadamitsu, an d Akushichibyo e Kagekiyo ; and others. The y lef t Mur o fo r positions a t Nishikawajiri and Fujit o i n Bizen. An arm o f the sea about a third of a mile long separated th e Genji an d th e Heike positions. Hindere d fro m crossin g b y lack of vessels, the hug e Genj i force idle d away the days at mountain camps facing the enemy. Some of the ardent spirit s among the Heike youth directed oarsme n to row them out in small boats, from whic h they beckoned with raised war fans . "Cross here!" they shouted . "This is too much ! What shal l we do?" th e Genji said . Meanwhile, after nightfal l on the Twenty-Fifth, Sasaki Saburo Moritsun a made a show of friendship to a fisherman, dazzled the fellow with the gif t of a whit e short-sleeve d robe , a wide-mouthe d divide d skirt , an d a silver mounted guardles s dagger , an d asked , "Ar e ther e place s wher e me n ca n cross this part of the sea on horseback? " "Of th e many people who live along the shore, few are aware of their existence, but I know al l about them . They are like river shallows. There i s one to the east early in the month and one to the west late in the month. There is about two-thirds o f a mile of water betwee n them. It would b e easy for yo u to cross on horseback. "

356 Chapter

Te n

Overjoyed, Moritsun a slippe d away with no word t o his kinsmen and retainers, accompanie d onl y by the fisherman . H e stripped , trie d crossin g at one of the shallows, an d foun d tha t th e water was indeed not ver y deep. At some spots , i t reache d hi s knees, waist , o r shoulders ; a t others , i t we t th e hair o n th e sid e o f his head. He swa m acros s the dee p place s t o reac h th e shallow ones . "It i s much shallower on the south sid e than on the north," the fisherman said. "Wit h n o clothe s on , yo u woul d b e helpless against a row o f waiting enemy archers . Yo u ha d bette r tur n back. " Moritsun a di d so . The n h e stabbed th e ma n t o death , cu t of f his head, an d thre w i t away . "Th e lowe r orders hav e no sens e of obligation: h e might let someone else talk him int o revealing the crossing . I want t o b e the onl y one who know s abou t it, " h e thought. Around the Hour o f the Dragon on the Twenty-Sixth, some Taira warriors had themselves rowed ou t in small boats again. "Cross here!" they shouted , beckoning. Sasaki Saburo Moritsuna, wh o kne w the way, splashed into th e water wit h seve n o f hi s kinsme n an d retainers . H e wa s wearin g a white spotted tie-dye d hitatare and a suit of armor wit h blac k silk lacing, and h e rode a whitish roan . "Stop him!" sai d Noriyori, th e Commander-in-Chief. "Don't let him go! " Toi no Jiro Sanehira rode i n pursuit with flailing whip an d flapping stirrups. "Has a possessing spirit addled your wits, Sasaki? You are flouting the Commander-in-Chief's prohibition. Stop!" Moritsuna rod e on without paying any attention, an d Sanehira, unable to stop him , crosse d i n hi s company . Th e wate r i n som e place s reache d th e lower parts of the horses' chests , rose to thei r chest-ropes, o r engulfe d thei r entire bellies ; i n others , i t flowed over th e saddles . The rider s swa m thei r mounts acros s th e deep places to reac h th e shallows . "Sasaki ha s tricked us," Noriyor i sai d as he watched. "Th e wate r i s shallow. Cross ! Cross! " A t hi s command , th e grea t arm y o f thirt y thousan d riders all entered the water an d starte d across . The alarme d Heik e launche d thei r boats , aligne d thei r arrows , an d le t fly a fas t an d furiou s barrag e o f arrows . Unperturbed , th e Genj i warrior s lowered thei r heads, leape d fro m thei r horses ont o one afte r anothe r o f the Heike vessels , an d attacke d wit h shout s an d yells . I n th e mele e tha t fol lowed, som e men died when overloaded boat s sank ; others struggle d wildly when boat s capsized . At nightfall, afte r a daylon g battle, th e Heik e vessels lingered i n th e offin g an d th e Genj i lande d o n Kojim a Islan d t o res t thei r men and horses . The Heike rowed back toward Yashima . The Genji, although eager to continue the fight, lacked the boats t o pursue and engage them. Yoritomo grante d Moritsun a possessio n o f Kojima. " I canno t sa y abou t India o r China , bu t i n our country , fro m ancien t time s to th e present , i t is novel indeed to hear of a man's crossing an arm of the sea on horseback, even though ther e have been som e who hav e ridden acros s rivers, " he said. Th e incident is recorded i n one o f his directives.

Chapter Te n 35

7

In the capital on the Twenty-Seventh of that month, Yoshitsune was made a Fifth-Rank Polic e Lieutenant. He thus came to be known as Kuro Tayu no Hogan.* The Tenth Month began. At Yashima, violent winds blew in from th e sea , and towering waves crashed onto the beach. No warriors came to attack, but the visit s of merchants almost ceased , an d th e Heik e hungere d i n vai n fo r news fro m th e capital . Th e seaso n o f lowering skies and drivin g hail soon arrived to depres s thei r spirits further. At the capital, the Imperial Purification took place in preparation fo r th e Great Thanksgivin g Service. The presiding Minister o f State was the Toku daiji Majo r Captai n o f the Lef t Sanesada , wh o wa s Palac e Minister a t th e time. The Heik e Palac e Minister Munemor i ha d performe d the same func tion fo r Empero r Antoku' s Purificatio n tw o year s earlier. Even to th e fit of his hat , th e han g o f hi s sleeves , an d th e trai n o f his skirt , Munemor i ha d presented a n especiall y splendid appearanc e a s he sa t in his tent unde r th e dragon banner. Beyond comparison, too , ha d been his clansmen holding the palanquin traces a s members of the Imperia l Guards—Middle Captain Tomomori o f Third Rank , Head Chamberlain-Middl e Captain Shigehira , and the others. Yoshitsun e served in the vanguard on th e present occasion. Un like Kiso, he seemed surprisingly at home in the capital, bu t h e was not th e equal of the dreg s of the Heike . The Great Thanksgiving Service took place on the Eighteenth of the Eleventh Month . Harasse d b y th e Genj i an d drive n to rui n b y the Heik e ever since the Jisho and Yow a eras, the peasants an d other commoner s in all the provinces an d circuit s had forsake n hearth an d home , forgon e the sprin g tilling, and discontinue d th e autumn harvest. It was not a time for attempt ing suc h a grea t ceremony . But it would hav e been unthinkable to omi t it , and the basic forms were observed. Although Noriyor i probabl y could hav e destroyed th e Heike b y pressing the attack, he halted at Muro and Takasago, summoned troops of courtesans and harlots , an d passe d th e month s an d day s i n frivolou s amusements . Charged wit h obedienc e to hi s commands, th e many large and smal l landholders fro m th e eas t coul d d o nothin g abou t it ; th e arm y merely drained the province's resource s and burdened the common people. Thus that year, too, dre w to an end. * Tay u (or Taifu) wa s a title used of men who hel d Fifth Rank .

Chapter n

[i] Reverse Oars On th e Tent h o f the Firs t Mont h i n th e secon d yea r o f Genryaku, Kur o Tayu no Hogan Yoshitsune went to Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa's palac e with a reassuring message, which Treasury Minister Yasutsun e transmitted. "The Heik e have left the capital to wander the waves as fugitives, abandone d by the god s an d repudiate d b y the Retire d Emperor . Yet , most regrettably , they have remained unsubdued for three years,* and hav e blocked of f many provinces. I shall not retur n to the capital without destroying them, even if it means going as far as Kikai-ga-shima, Korea, India, or China." The Retire d Emperor was much impressed. "Plan well; work da y and night until you defeat them," he said. Back a t his quarters, Yoshitsun e addressed th e easter n warriors . "A s the Kamakura Lord's deputy, I have received the Retired Emperor's comman d t o hunt dow n th e Heike . I intend t o attac k b y land a s fa r a s a hors e ca n se t foot, an d b y sea as far as an oar ca n reach. Those who hav e any misgivings whatsoever wil l kindly return to Kamakura at once." Meanwhile, a t Yashima , time elapsed a s swiftly a s a horse gallop s pas t a crack. The First Month ended and the Second Month began. For the Heike , no soone r ha d springtim e plants withered tha n autum n wind s ha d startle d them; n o soone r ha d autum n wind s cease d tha n springtim e plant s ha d re turned'—and now they were entering their third year away from home. Wor d came that tens of thousands of fresh easter n troops had arrive d in the capital to march against them. It was also being said at Yashima that Usuki, Hetsuki, the Matsura League , and others were preparing a united attack from Chinzei. Both rumors appalle d and terrifie d al l who hear d them. Huddling together , Kenreimon'in, the Nun o f Second Rank , an d the other ladie s lamented an d * Tha t is, during all or parts of the years 1183-85.

Chapter Eleven 35

9

grieved. "What new misfortune awaits us? What dreadfu l ne w tidings must we hear?" "Despite our many favors, the easterners and northerners forgot their obligations, brok e thei r vows , an d side d wit h Yoritom o and Yoshinaka, " th e New Middl e Counselo r Tomomor i said . " I wa s positiv e th e westerner s would do the same thing, which was why I believed we should make our last stand in the capital. Bu t it was not u p to me. We decided on a weak, irreso lute retreat, an d now , alas , w e find ourselves in our presen t predicament. " It was moving to realize that he was absolutely right. On th e Thir d o f the Secon d Month , Yoshitsune left th e capita l wit h th e intention of assembling boats at Watanabe in Settsu for an attack on Yashima. Noriyori lef t th e capita l o n th e sam e day t o assembl e boats a t Kanzak i in Settsu for an advance against the Mountain Su n Road.* On th e Thirteenth , officia l messenger s were sent with offering s t o th e Is e Grand Shrine , Iwashimizu, Kamo, and Kasuga . The Department o f Shrines officials an d the shrine priests were instructed to pray at their respective institutions fo r th e saf e retur n o f Empero r Antok u an d th e Thre e Sacre d Treasures. On the Sixteenth, the Genji made ready to loose the hawsers of the vessels they had been preparing at Watanabe and Kanzaki. But a violent north win d blew up, whipping the limbs off trees, and huge breakers damaged the boat s so that they could not set out. The attackers stayed in port that day to effec t repairs. At Watanabe, the great and smal l landholders assembled in council. "We have had no experience in naval combat. How should we go about it? " they debated. Kajiwara Kagetoki spoke up. "I suggest that we tell our men to put reverse oars on the boats fo r this battle." "What are reverse oars?" Yoshitsune asked. "When a man gallops forward, it is easy to turn his mount with the left o r right hand," Kagetoki said, "bu t i t is no small task to make a swift reversa l in a boat's course. I say we should install oars at both the prow and the stern, with rudders on the side: then it will be simple to direct a boat wherever we please." "Men usuall y retreat whe n the tide turns agains t them, eve n if they have resolved not t o yield an inch. What good ca n come of anticipating flight all along? This is inauspicious talk for the start of an attack. The rest of you can fit out your boats with a hundred or a thousand 'reverse oars' or 'retreat oars' if you want to. I will be content with the usual equipment," Yoshitsun e said. "A goo d Commander-in-Chie f gallop s forwar d whe n h e ough t t o an d draws bac k whe n h e ough t to . Savin g himself t o destro y th e enem y is the mark of an able leader. A rigid man is called a 'wild boar warrior'; people d o not thin k much of him," Kagetok i said. "I don' t kno w anythin g abou t boar s an d deer . I n battle , wha t I lik e is to attac k flat out an d win," Yoshitsun e said. Although the samurai did not * Noriyor i wa s actually in Kyushu at the time.

360 Chapter

Eleven

dare laug h i n Kagetoki' s face , the y showe d on e anothe r thei r amusemen t through significan t glance s an d grimaces . I t looke d a s thoug h Yoshitsun e and Kagetok i might come to blows, the y whispered among themselves. At nightfall, Yoshitsune said, "The repair s have been completed; th e boat s are a s good a s new. Let' s celebrat e wit h a bite to ea t an d a bottle of wine , gentlemen!" Unde r th e guis e o f arrangin g a repast , h e ordere d th e boat s loaded wit h weapons , provisions , an d horses . The n h e said , "Launc h a t once!" "The win d is behind us, but i t is blowing very hard: ther e must be a gale farther out . W e can't start," the sailors and helmsmen said. "There might be reason fo r complain t i f I told yo u t o sai l into th e wind . How dar e you refus e t o mak e a crossing at a crucial time like this, jus t because o f a followin g breeze that seem s a littl e fresh? " Yoshitsun e said i n a passion. "Shoo t dow n ever y on e o f thos e me n i f the y don' t launc h th e boats," he ordered. Oshu no Sato Saburobyoe Tsuginobu and Ise no Saburo Yoshimori stepped forward, fittin g arrow s to their bows. "Sto p grumbling. Launch the boats as His Lordship commands. We'll shoot you if you don't," they said . At that, the sailors and helmsmen on five of the two hundred boats set sail. "We'll die anyway if they shoot us," the y said. "Let's meet our fat e running before th e gale, boys!" Whether out o f fear o f the wind or fea r o f Kagetoki, all the other vessel s stayed behind. "We must no t tarr y becaus e others hol d back . Th e Tair a wil l be on th e alert if we wait fo r fai r weather . Th e wa y to defea t a n adversar y is to catc h him nappin g a t a tim e lik e this, whe n th e win d an d th e wave s ar e high, " Yoshitsune said. Of the five boats, the first was Yoshitsune's, the second Tashiro n o Kanj a Nobutsuna's, th e thir d tha t o f Gotobyoe Sanemot o an d hi s son Motokiyo, the fourt h tha t o f the Kaneko brothers, letad a an d Chikanori , an d th e fifth that of a man called Yodo no Gonai Tadatoshi, who was in charge of shipping for th e army. "Burn n o torche s o n you r vessels, " Yoshitsun e said. "Us e m y ster n an d bow light s as guides. If we show a lot of lights, the enemy will get suspicious and be on their guard." The part y accomplishe d th e three-da y crossing i n a mer e three-hour pe riod.* The y ha d lef t Watanab e an d Fukushim a during the Hou r o f the O x on the Sixteenth of the Second Month, and th e wind brought the m to Awa Province during the Hour o f the Hare.

[2] Katsuura Beach and Ozakagoe Pass The sky was already light enough to reveal a few red banners fluttering on the beach. "Ah! Somebody seems to be waiting to greet us," Yoshitsun e said. "We will be prime targets for enemy arrows if we try to unload the horses by * A six-hour perio d b y Western count. A new day (i n this case the Seventeenth) was usually not considere d t o begin until dawn.

Chapter Eleven 36

1

tipping the beached boats. Forc e the horses overboard befor e you get to th e beach; let them swim tethered to the boats. The minute they find a footing, with the water barely at the pommels and cantles—that's when you jump on and gallop, men! " h e ordered . The five boats lade n wit h armo r an d provision s hel d onl y fift y horses . When they neared the shore, the men leaped into their saddles and galloped forward wit h mighty shouts. The hundred horsemen on the beach retreate d in haste to a spot about seven hundred feet away, unable to make even a brief stand. While Yoshitsune was resting his horse afte r reachin g the shore, he summoned Is e no Sabur o Yoshimori . "Are ther e men i n that forc e who ca n b e useful? Brin g me one; I want t o as k him some questions." Yoshimori made respectful assen t an d gallope d alon e int o th e enem y ranks. Wha t h e said I cannot tell , but h e returned with a ma n o f about forty , dressed i n a suit of armor with black leather lacing, whom he had persuaded to dof f hi s helmet and unstring his bow. "Who i s this?" Yoshitsune said. "Banzai no Kondoroku Chikaie , a resident of this province." "Whoever he is, it's al l the same. See that he doesn't remove his armor.* I intend t o leav e for Yashim a immediately with him a s my guide. Don't tak e your eyes off him, men. Shoot hi m if he tries to run away, " he ordered. "What is the name of this place?" Yoshitsune asked. "Katsuura [Victor y Beach]." Yoshitsune laughed. "You are a flatterer. " "No, Katsuur a is truly its name. Ordinar y fol k sa y Katsura because it is easier, but the proper nam e is Katsuura." "Do yo u hear that, men? I have landed at Victory Beach on my way to do battle. Splendid ! Tel l me , i s ther e som e Heik e partisa n hereabout s wh o might attack a Genji forc e fro m behind? " "There i s Sakurab a n o Suk e Yoshito , th e younge r brothe r o f Aw a n o Minbu Shigeyoshi. " "All right, let's kick him out of the way." Yoshitsune chose thirty of Chikaie's hundred riders to accompany his party. Yoshito's stronghold was guarded by swamps on three sides and a ditch on the fourth . Th e Genj i approache d fro m th e ditc h sid e wit h a grea t battl e shout. The warriors inside the stronghold le t fly a fast and furious barrage of missiles fro m aligne d bows . Th e undaunte d Genj i charge d wit h lowere d heads and burst inside, shouting and yelling, whereupon Yoshito , who may have despaired o f success, instructed hi s kinsmen and retainer s to continu e the defense , mounted a ver y strong hors e tha t h e happene d t o own , an d made hi s escape . Yoshitsun e decapitated mor e tha n twent y o f th e enem y archers, displayed the heads as an offerin g t o the god of battle, an d raise d a victory shout. "A n auspicious beginning!" he said. Yoshitsune summoned Kondoroku Chikaie. "What is the size of the Heike force at Yashima?" * A s a preliminary to flight .

362. Chapter

Eleven

"A thousand horseme n at most." "Why i s it so small?" "They have stationed fifty or a hundred me n on eac h of the beache s an d islands i n Shikoku , a s in m y own case . Also , Shigeyoshi's heir, Dennaizaemon Noriyoshi , ha s crossed int o ly o with mor e tha n three thousand rider s to attack Kawan o no Shiro Michinobu, who has refused t o obey their summonses." "A rare opportunity! How fa r is it to Yashim a from here? " "Two days." "We must strike before they hear of us." Cantering, walking, galloping, and resting the horses by turns, they made a nightlong traverse of Ozakagoe Pass, the mountainous area on the border betwee n Awa and Sanuki. Around midnight , Yoshitsun e met someon e carryin g a forma l unfolde d letter. H e accoste d him , an d th e ma n chattere d alon g freel y i n th e dark , never guessing that the party were enemies. (He may have mistaken them for friendly force s going to Yashima. ) "Where are you bound with that letter? " "It i s for the Minister of State in Yashima." "Who i s it from?" "A lady in the capital." "I wonder wha t it is about." "Nothing important , I shoul d think . Sh e probabl y mention s tha t th e Genji hav e alread y marched t o th e mout h o f the Yod o Rive r and boarde d their vessels. " "Ah, yes , probably so. I am heading toward Yashim a myself, but I am no t sure of the direction . Be my guide." "I travel there fairly often , s o I know the way. I'll go with you. " Yoshitsune ordered on e of the Genj i to seize the letter. "Tie th e fellow up . Don't commit a sin by killing him." The y tied the man to a tree in the mountains and went on their way. When Yoshitsun e read th e letter , i t seemed, indeed, to hav e been written by a woman . "Kur o i s a darin g man; I think h e will probably pres s ahea d regardless of the hig h wind an d waves . Please do no t dispers e your forces ; you must be on the alert," it said. "This letter i s a gift fro m Heaven . I will show i t to th e Kamakur a Lord," Yoshitsune said. He tucked it away with care . During th e Hou r o f the Tige r o n th e nex t day , th e Eighteenth , the y de scended t o a plac e i n Sanuk i called Hiketa , wher e me n an d horse s rested . From there, they bore down o n the Yashima stronghold b y way of Nyunoya and Shirotori . Yoshitsune summoned Kondoroku Chikaie again. "Give me the lay of the land at the Yashima stronghold." "You woul d no t bothe r t o as k i f you kne w th e vicinity . The se a i s very shallow: i t won' t com e u p t o a horse' s bell y whe n th e tid e i s out betwee n Shikoku an d the island."* * A t the time , Yashima was separated fro m th e mainlan d of Shikoku by a narrow channel.

Chapter Eleven 36

3

"Very well, we attack a t once!" The Genji se t fire to the Takamatsu com moners' house s and headed for Yashima. Meanwhile, mor e tha n a hundre d an d fift y head s ha d bee n presente d at th e Yashim a imperial palace b y Shigeyoshi's son Noriyoshi , th e warrio r who ha d take n thre e thousan d me n t o ly o t o punis h Kawan o n o Shir o Michinobu fo r hi s disobedience . Michinob u himsel f ha d elude d th e at tackers, bu t Noriyosh i ha d decapitate d som e on e hundre d an d fifty of his kinsmen an d retainers . I t had bee n decided tha t th e inspectio n woul d tak e place in Munemori's quarter s rather than in the palace, which had been pronounced unsuitable. While the event was in progress—there were a hundred and fifty-six heads in all—the warriors bega n to clamor, " A fire has broken out i n the direction of Takamatsu!" "It i s broad daylight ; there ca n b e n o possibilit y of an accident . Enem y attackers have set it! They must be a huge force; we are lost if they surround us. Get into the boats a t once!" They all rushed to thei r boats , which were moored i n rows o n th e beac h facin g th e mai n gate. Kenreimon'in , the Regent's wife , th e Nu n o f Secon d Rank , an d man y other ladie s boarded th e Emperor's vessel . Munemori an d his son shared a boat. Others too k what ever the y found , an d al l rowe d ou t fo r varyin g distances—three hundre d and fifty feet, two or three hundred feet, a hundred and seventy-fiv e o r tw o hundred feet, an d the like. Seventy o r eight y armored an d helmete d Genj i warrior s burs t int o view on the beach before the main gate. The water, which was at its lowest ebb in the tidal lagoon, reached the horses' hocks or underbellies in some spots and was even shallower in others . At the sigh t of the white banners rising suddenly through a veil of spring haze an d spra y fro m horses ' hoofs , th e ill-fate d Heik e fel t certai n tha t a mighty army was confronting them. Yoshitsune sent out his men in groups of five, six, seven, eight, and ten to conceal his small numbers.

[3] The Death ofTsuginobu That day , Kuro Tay u n o Hoga n Yoshitsun e was attire d i n a red brocad e hitatare and a suit of armor with purple-shaded lacing. At his waist, he wore a sword with gilt bronze fittings; on his back, there rode a quiver containing arrows fledged with bande d black-and-white feathers. Grasping the middle of a rattan-wrapped bow , h e scowled towar d th e boat s an d announce d hi s name in a mighty voice. "I a m Minamoto n o Yoshitsune , Fifth-Rank Lieutenant i n th e Imperia l Polic e an d envo y o f th e Retire d Emperor! " Next , Tashiro n o Kanj a Nobutsun a o f Izu , Kanek o n o Jur o letad a o f Musashi , Kaneko no Yoichi Chikanori of Musashi, and Ise no Saburo Yoshimori identified themselves . The n other s gav e thei r name s an d gallope d forward : Gotobyoe Sanemoto, Sanemoto's son Shinbyoe Motokiyo, Sat o Saburobyoe Tsuginobu o f Oshu , Tsuginobu' s brothe r Shirobyo e Tadanobu , Ed a n o Genzo, Kumai Taro, and Musashibo Benkei. "Shoot them down!" the Heike said . Some o f th e Heik e boat s dispatche d powerfu l arrow s fro m afar ; other s

364 Chapter

Eleven

released lighter ones i n rapid succession . Th e Genj i warrior s attacke d wit h shouts an d yells , shooting a s they galloped through th e ranks of the Heike , and restin g their mounts in the shelte r of beached vessels. Instead o f joinin g th e battle , th e vetera n warrio r Gotobyo e Sanemot o burst insid e th e imperia l palace, directe d hi s me n t o se t fires everywhere, and burned the buildings in an instant . Munemori summone d his samurai. "What is the Genj i strength? " "There are only about sevent y or eighty of them now," someon e said . "This is a wretched business . Even if every hair on their heads were to b e counted, w e would stil l outnumber them. Why didn't we surround an d kil l them instead of taking to the boats in a panic and letting them burn the palace? Where is Noritsune? Land and giv e battle!" The Not o Governo r Noritsun e mad e respectfu l assent . Accompanie d by Etch u n o Jirobyo e Moritsugi , h e transferre d his me n int o smal l boat s and too k u p position s o n th e beac h i n fron t o f the burned-ou t mai n gate . Yoshitsune's riders approached t o within arrow rang e and pulled up. Moritsugi appeare d on the deck of a boat. "I think I heard you identifyin g yourselves," h e shouted, "bu t I was too fa r out a t sea to catc h your names. Who i s the honorable Commander-in-Chie f of the Genj i today? " Ise no Saburo Yoshimori walked his horse forward. "Do you really need to be told ? H e i s Lord Kur o Tay u n o Hogan , tenth-generatio n descendan t of Emperor Seiw a and younger brother t o the Kamakura Lord." "Ah, yes ! You must mean the striplin g who wa s orphaned b y his father's death in the Heiji fighting—the one who serve d as a temple page at Kurama and the n trampe d of f to Osh u a s a gold merchant' s lackey , carrying provisions on his back," Moritsugi said . "Keep you r bi g mouth shu t abou t m y master ! Yo u fellows ar e th e one s who took a licking at Tonamiyama, straggled into the Northern Lan d Road, lucky t o b e alive, and begge d an d snivele d your wa y bac k t o th e capital, " Yoshimori said. "Why shoul d w e nee d t o be g whe n ou r lord' s bount y supplie s al l ou r needs? They tel l me you suppor t yoursel f an d you r family b y brigandage in the Suzuka Mountains o f Ise," Moritsug i rejoined. Kaneko no Juro letada spoke up. "This bickering is a waste of time. Neither o f yo u wil l emerg e th e lose r fro m a battl e o f wil d tal k an d insults . I think you ha d a chance to judg e the prowess o f our youn g warriors fro m Musashi and Sagami at Ichi-no-tani last spring." Before he had finished, his younger brothe r Yoichi , who wa s a t hi s side, drew hi s bow t o th e ful l an d sent of f a n arro w twelv e handbreadth s an d tw o finger s i n length , whic h whistled throug h th e air , penetrate d th e breastplat e o f Moritsugi's armor , and lodge d i n the flesh. So ended the battl e of words. The Not o Governo r Noritsun e ha d dispense d wit h hi s armor - hitatare, saying, "Boa t fighting has it s own methods." * H e wa s attire d instea d i n a * Th e point seems to be that hitatare trousers would have been a hindrance to a man moving in a small boat or standin g on a tidal flat. Noritsune's costum e lef t hi s legs bare from th e knees down.

Chapter Eleven 36

5

suit of armor laced with thick Chinese damask and a short-sleeved robe with a handsome roll-dye d design. At his waist, he wore a magnificent oversize d sword; o n hi s back , ther e rod e a quive r containin g twenty-fou r arrow s fledged with black-bande d eagl e feathers ; i n hi s hand , h e hel d a rattan wrapped bow . H e ha d bee n the foremos t archer i n the capital : n o ma n escaped wh o cam e within rang e of his arrows . I t was hi s intention t o shoo t down Yoshitsune , but th e Genj i anticipate d him. A group o f warriors, eac h man wort h a thousand , swiftl y aligne d thei r horses ' head s t o shiel d th e Commander-in-Chief: Sat o Saburobyo e Tsuginob u o f Oshu , Tsuginobu' s brother Shirobyoe Tadanobu, Ise no Saburo Yoshimori, Genpachi Hirotsuna , Eda no Genzo, Kumai Taro, Musashibo Benkei, and others . "Get ou t of the way, you lower ranks!" In frustration, Noritsune released a fast an d furiou s barrag e of arrows. Mor e tha n te n armore d an d helmete d warriors went down in an instant, among them Sato Saburobyoe Tsuginobu, who ha d advance d t o th e forefront . Tsuginob u plummeted headlong fro m his horse, mortally stricken by an arrow that entered at the left shoulder an d penetrated t o the right side. In Noritsune's service , there was a strong, valiant page named Kikuo. Attired i n a green-lace d corsele t an d a three-plat e helmet , thi s Kiku o un sheathed a spea r wit h a plain wooden handl e an d wen t runnin g up t o de capitate Tsuginobu. Determine d not to let his brother's hea d be taken, Sat o Shirobyoe Tadanobu dre w hi s bow t o th e ful l an d sen t a n arro w whizzing off. The missile struck the back joint of Kikuo's corselet and ran him through. Noritsune leaped hastily from his boat when he saw the page fall to his hands and knees . Stil l holding the bo w i n his lef t hand , h e picked u p Kikuomar u with hi s right han d an d tosse d hi m int o th e boat . Kikuo' s head wa s saved from th e enemy , but h e die d o f the morta l wound . Th e boy , originally th e page o f the Echize n Governo r Michimori , ha d bee n take n int o servic e by Noritsune, Michimori' s younge r brother, afte r hi s master's slaying . He was eighteen year s old . Noritsun e withdre w fro m th e battle , overwhelme d b y grief a t his death . Issuing order s fo r Tsuginob u t o b e carrie d t o th e rear , Yoshitsun e dismounted an d took his hand. "How d o you feel, Saburobyoe? " Tsuginobu spok e i n a fain t voice , hardl y breathing . "Thi s wil l b e al l for me. " "Is there anything that make s you feel reluctan t to go? " "There is nothing. I regret only that I must die without seeing my lord rise to prominence. Fo r the rest, h e who wields bow and arro w mus t expect t o perish b y an enemy shaft. An d for a warrior t o hav e it told i n later generations, 'During the fighting between the Minamoto an d the Taira, a man fro m Oshu, Sat o Saburobyo e Tsuginobu, exchange d hi s lif e fo r hi s master' s o n Yashima beach in Sanuki'—that will be an honor i n this world an d a memory for the next." His speech failed, an d he weakened moment by moment . Tears streamed down Yoshitsune's face. "Is there a holy monk in the vicinity?" They foun d one , an d Yoshitsun e gave him a stou t an d brawn y black horse wit h a gold-edge d saddle . " A wounde d ma n i s breathin g hi s last . Make arrangement s for a da y of sutra-copying." The hors e was a n anima l

366 Chapter

Eleven

that ha d bee n given Fifth Ran k on it s own, wit h the name Tayuguro [Fifth Rank Black] , whe n Yoshitsun e had becom e a Polic e Lieutenan t o f Fift h Rank—the very one on which its owner had made the Hiedorigoe descen t at Ichi-no-tani.* Th e ac t brough t tear s t o th e eye s o f Tsuginobu' s brother , Shirobyoe, and of all the other warriors who witnessed it . "We would recko n the los s o f lif e fo r thi s maste r a s n o mor e importan t tha n a dewdro p o r a speck of dust," they said.

[4] Nasu no Yoichi Meanwhile, residents of Awa and Sanuki, men who had been awaiting the Genji afte r turnin g agains t th e Heike , rod e u p i n group s o f fourtee n o r fifteeen or twent y fro m variou s peak s an d caverns , an d Yoshitsune' s forc e soon numbere d more than three hundred horsemen . Both side s withdrew . "Nigh t i s falling, " the y said . "I t i s impossibl e t o settle thing s today. " The n a small , well-appointe d boa t rowe d shorewar d from th e offing . I t swun g aroun d broadsid e whe n i t reache d a poin t tw o hundred an d fift y o r thre e hundre d fee t fro m th e beach . A s th e puzzle d Genji watched, there emerged from th e cabin an elegant, beautiful lad y eighteen o r ninetee n year s old , attire d i n a re d divide d skir t an d fiv e willow combination white robes with green linings. She produced a pole surmounted by a red fan with a golden sun design, wedged i t between the prow an d th e planking, and beckoned , facin g th e land . Yoshitsune summoned Gotobyoe Sanemoto. "What is that al l about? " "She seem s to be inviting us to shoot at it. I think they may plan to tell an expert arche r t o shoo t You r Lordshi p i f you mov e withi n arro w rang e t o look a t their fair lady . Still, you probably ought t o order someon e t o hit the fan," Sanemoto said . "Is there a man i n our forc e who ca n hit it? " "We have no scarcit y of good archers. Yoichi Munetaka, th e so n of Nasu no Taro Suketaka of Shimotsuke, is an especially fine shot, small as he is. " "What evidence do you have?" "When me n compet e a t shootin g bird s o n th e wing , h e alway s bring s down tw o out of three." "Very well, call him. " Munetaka was about twenty at the time. He was attired in a suit of greenlaced armo r ove r a dark blu e hitatare with lapel s and sleev e edgings of red brocade. A t his waist, h e wore a sword wit h a silver cord-loop; hig h on his back, ther e rod e a quive r containin g th e fe w arrow s lef t fro m tha t day' s fighting, all fledged with black-banded white eagle feathers, and also a deerhorn humming-bul b arrow fledge d wit h haw k feather s an d gray-bande d white eagl e feathers. With hi s rattan-wrapped bo w presse d t o hi s side an d his helme t tie d t o hi s shoulder-cord , h e mad e obeisanc e i n Yoshitsune' s presence. * Calle d Hiyodorigoe earlier (9.9, 9.12,) .

Chapter Eleven

367

Munetaka aims at the fan.

"Now then , Munetaka ! Shoo t tha t fa n squar e in th e middle ; sho w th e Heike what you can do. " Munetaka spok e with respect. " I a m not sur e I can hit it. It would b e an eternal disgrace for our sid e if I missed. You had bette r choose someone wh o seems more certain of success." Yoshitsune flew into a rage . "Yo u me n wh o hav e left Kamakur a for th e west mus t obe y m y orders . I f anyon e want s t o haggle , le t hi m g o hom e right now. "

368 Chapter

Eleven

Munetaka ma y have been afrai d t o refus e again . "I canno t sa y whether I will mis s or not , bu t I will try, since it is your command." He withdrew t o mount a stout an d brawn y black horse wit h a short-fringed crupper an d a saddle adorne d wit h a circular mistletoe design . Then h e took a fres h gri p on his bow, pulled the reins, and proceeded a t a walk toward th e shoreline. "That la d ca n do it! " sai d th e Genj i warriors , thei r eye s on th e recedin g figure. Yoshitsune also watched with a confident expression . The targe t wa s a littl e beyon d bowshot . Munetak a rod e thirty-fiv e fee t into the sea, but th e fan still seemed to b e about two hundre d and fifty feet away. The tim e was aroun d th e Hou r o f the Coc k o n th e Eighteent h of the Second Month. There was a strong north wind, and the waves were running high at the shore. The fan on its pole fluttered unsteadily as the drifting boa t swung up and down. I n the offing, th e Heike aligned their vessels to view the spectacle; on the land, the Genji watched bridle to bridle. It was an occasio n of moment fo r all . Munetaka closed his eyes in silent prayer. "Hail, Great Bodhisattva Hachiman an d y e gods o f my province at Nikko, Utsu-no-miya and Nasu Yuzen ! Vouchsafe that I may hit the center of that fan. If I miss, I will smash my bo w and kil l myself ; I will never show m y fac e t o other s again . I f it is your will that I return home, keep my arrow fro m straying. " When he opened his eyes, the wind seemed somewhat gentler , and the fan looked easie r to hit . Munetaka too k out hi s humming-bulb, fitted it, drew his bow to the full , and sent the arrow whizzin g on its way. Despite his small stature, the arro w measured twelve handbreadths and three fingers, and the bow was a powerful one . Singin g until the bay resounded, th e arrow flew straight to th e fan, thudded int o i t an inch from th e rivet edge, and cut it loose. Th e hummingbulb went int o the sea; the fan flew toward th e heavens. For a time, the fan fluttered in th e air ; the n i t mad e a n abrup t descen t towar d th e sea , tosse d and buffete d b y the spring wind. The red fan with it s golden or b floated on the whit e wave s i n th e glitterin g rays o f th e settin g sun ; an d a s i t rocke d there, dancing up and down, th e Heike in the offing bea t their gunwales and applauded, an d th e Genji o n the land struck their quivers and shouted .

[5] The Dropped Bow In a perhap s excessiv e burs t o f admiratio n an d enthusiasm , a ma n o f about fifty, dressed in a suit of armor laced with black leather and carrying a spear wit h a plai n woode n handle , emerge d fro m th e cabi n t o perfor m a dance wher e the fa n ha d bee n raised . Is e n o Sabur o Yoshimor i walked hi s horse up behind Munetaka. "Hi s Lordshi p commands you to shoot that fellow." Munetak a too k ou t hi s middle arrow, fitted it, dre w th e bo w to th e full, an d sen t the arrow whizzing off. I t thudded into the dancer's neckbone , and h e fel l headlon g to th e bottom o f the boat. The Heike mad e no sound , but th e Genj i struc k thei r quiver s and shoute d again . Som e people praise d the shot; others calle d it cruel. Possibly the Heike fel t mortified , for three of their warriors lande d on th e

Chapter Eleven 36

9

beach—one with a shield, another wit h a bow, an d the third with a spear . They planted the shield and beckoned. "Com e on, enemies! " "Some of you young warriors wh o kno w ho w t o ride , gallo p ove r ther e and kick them out of the way!" Yoshitsune said. Five horseme n race d forwar d wit h might y shouts—Mionoy a n o Shiro , Mionoya n o Toshichi, Mionoya n o Juro, all residents of Musashi Province ; Nifu n o Shiro, a resident of Kozuke Province; and Kis o no Chuji , a resident of Shinan o Province . Fro m behin d th e shield , th e Heik e arche r sen t of f a whizzing lacquere d arrow , fledge d wit h blac k eagle's-win g feathers , tha t thudded into the mount of the foremost rider, Mionoya n o Juro. It struck at the lefthan d chest-rope , penetratin g unti l th e shaf t disappeared ; an d th e horse collapsed like an overturned screen. Mionoya swun g his right leg over the animal' s back, dismounted, an d snatche d hi s sword fro m it s scabbard . The spear-wielde r dashe d fro m behin d th e shield , brandishin g hi s lon g weapon. Mionoya ma y have despaired of prevailing against a spear with his short sword , fo r h e stoope d an d fle d wit h th e fo e a t hi s heels . Just a s h e seemed doome d t o b e felle d b y th e spear , th e enem y warrior tucke d th e weapon unde r hi s lef t ar m an d trie d t o seiz e the neck-guar d o f Mionoya's helmet with his right hand. Mionoya ra n t o keep from bein g caught. Thre e times the enemy missed; on the fourt h attempt , h e clutched the neck-guard in a firm grip. It seemed for a while that the helmet would hold, but Mionoy a wrenched the bowl fre e a t the top plate and fled. The othe r fou r rider s ha d sa t bac k a s spectators, unwilling to endange r their horses. Mionoya n o Juro ran to safety behin d one of their mounts an d rested, panting . Instea d o f pursuing him, th e enem y warrior leane d o n hi s spear, raise d th e neck-guar d aloft , an d announce d hi s nam e i n a might y voice. "Yo u mus t hav e heard o f m e lon g ago . Se e me no w wit h you r ow n eyes! I a m th e ma n know n t o th e youn g cit y tough s a s Akushichibyoe Kagekiyo of Kazusa!" He retired without offerin g t o fight longer. "Don't le t Akushichibyo e be killed . Follo w him , men! " sai d th e Heike , their spirits revived. More than two hundred men landed on the beach an d beckoned, thei r shield s overlappe d lik e a hen' s folde d wings . "Com e on , enemies!" "We can't let this pass," Yoshitsune said. He assigned Gotobyoe Sanemoto, Gotobyoe's so n Shinbyo e Motokiyo, an d th e Kanek o brothers t o th e vanguard, placed Sato Shirobyoe Tadanobu an d Ise no Saburo Yoshimori on his left an d righ t an d Tashir o n o Kanj a Nobutsun a t o hi s rear , an d gallope d shouting to th e attac k wit h eight y horsemen. The unmounted Heike , mos t of who m wer e foo t soldiers , fel l bac k an d returne d t o th e boats , afrai d o f being struck b y the horses . Th e shield s were kicked i n ever y direction lik e scattered counting-sticks. Flushed with victory, the Genji warriors rode their horses belly deep into the sea to press the attack . Two or three times, as Yoshitsune battled far from shore , the Heike in the boats caught hold o f his neck-guard with rakes , which his companions par ried with swords and spears. Then a rake somehow caught his bow and sent it int o th e water . H e bent , pulle d th e bo w clos e wit h hi s whip, an d mad e

37° Chapter

Eleven

repeated effort s t o pick i t up. "Le t i t go," th e warriors urged , bu t h e finally retrieved it and rode bac k to the shore, laughing . The veteran warriors looke d disapproving . "It was a mistake to do that," they said . "A bow is not wort h a life , eve n if its value is ten thousan d or a hundred thousand coins. " "It wa s not ou t o f reluctance to los e the bow itself tha t I saved it. I would have been glad to relinquis h it if it had bee n one like my uncle Tametomo's, which needed two or three men for the stringing: I might even have droppe d it on purpose. I risked my life fo r i t because I was unwilling to le t an enemy recover a weak weapon an d sneer, This bow belonged to Kur o Yoshitsune, the Genj i Commander-in-Chief? " The others wer e impressed . Night havin g falle n meanwhile , th e Genj i withdre w t o position s i n th e fields and hill s between Mur e an d Takamatsu. Thei r warrior s ha d no t bee n able to lie down fo r three days. On the last night but one , buffete d b y heavy seas after the departure from Watanabe and Fukushima, they had not slept a wink; yesterday , the y ha d spen t th e whol e nigh t crossin g th e mountains , after havin g fought a battle at Katsuura in Awa; and toda y the y had fough t all day long. Exhausted , the y all stretched ou t an d fel l int o a deep slumber, their heads pillowed on helmets, armor-sleeves, and quivers. Only Yoshitsune and Is e no Saburo Yoshimori remained awake. Yoshitsun e climbed a hill t o watch fo r approachin g enemies , an d Yoshimor i hid i n a hollow , read y t o shoot attackers' horse s in the belly. The Heike , fo r their part, were preparin g a nigh t attac k b y five hundred riders unde r th e comman d o f the Noto Governo r Noritsune , bu t daw n ar rived whil e Etch u n o Jirobyo e Moritsug i an d Em i no Jiro Morikat a wer e still engaged in a wrangle over precedence. Wha t coul d the Genj i hav e done if th e enem y had struc k i n the dark ? The failur e t o attac k prove d tha t for tune had deserte d th e Heike .

[6] The Battle at Shido The nex t morning , th e Heik e retreate d b y boat towar d Shid o Ba y in th e same province. Yoshitsun e pursued them with eighty men whom h e had selected fro m amon g his three hundred riders and mounted o n picked horses . "The enem y force i s small. Surround an d kil l them!" the Heik e said . Mor e than a thousand warrior s lande d o n th e beac h an d attacked , shoutin g an d yelling. Meanwhile, the more than two hundred horsemen who had stayed behind at Yashim a came gallopin g t o joi n thei r comrades . "Ah ! Th e mai n Genj i force is catching up!" said the Heike. "There must be hundreds of thousands of them . W e are los t if we let ourselves be surrounded!" They went bac k t o the boats and set out in aimless flight, their course determined by the vagaries of tide s and winds . Expelle d fro m th e whol e o f Shikoku by Yoshitsune and unable to land in the Nine Provinces, they resembled souls of the dead in the intermediate existence . Yoshitsune had dismounted on the Shido beach to inspect the heads of the slain. He called over Ise no Saburo Yoshimori. "Awa n o Minbu Shigeyoshi's

Chapter Eleven 37

1

heir, Dennaizaemon Noriyoshi, crosse d int o lyo with more than three thou sand horsemen to attack Kawan o no Shiro Michinobu, wh o had refuse d t o obey the Heike summonses. Michinobu got away, but Noriyoshi decapitate d one hundred and fifty of his kinsmen and retainers. Noriyoshi presented th e heads at the Yashima Palace yesterday, and I am told that he is going to arrive here today. Intercept him, give him some kind of story, an d brin g him back with you." Yoshimor i made respectful assent , receive d and raise d a banner, and galloped ou t wit h a mere sixteen horsemen, al l clad in white. Presently, Yoshimori came upon Noriyoshi. The white banner and the red paused abou t seve n hundred fee t apart . Yoshimori dispatched a messenger: "I am Ise no Saburo Yoshimori, a retainer of the Genji Commander-in-Chief, Lord Kur o Tayu n o Hogan . I have com e t o mee t Hi s Excellenc y because there i s something I wish to tel l him. I have no desir e to engag e in battle: I wear no armor o r helmet, nor have I armed my men with bows and arrows. Please ope n you r rank s an d le t u s through. " Th e thre e thousan d rider s opened thei r ranks and let them pass . Yoshimori rode up alongside Noriyoshi. "As Your Excellency has probably heard, Lor d Kur o Tayu n o Hogan , th e younge r brothe r o f the Kamakur a Lord, has com e to the wester n province s by command of the Retire d Emperor. Two days ago, he struck down your uncle, Sakuraba no Suke Yoshito, at Katsuura in Awa; yesterday, he marched on Yashima, burned all the palace buildings and nobl e residences , an d capture d Lor d Munemor i an d his son . The N o to Governo r Noritsun e committe d suicide ; th e othe r Tair a lord s either die d i n battl e o r cas t themselve s int o th e sea . Thei r fe w remainin g men wer e al l struck dow n a t Shid o Bay. Your father , Lor d Aw a no Minb u Shigeyoshi, surrendere d an d wa s place d i n m y custody . Al l throug h th e night, h e lamented , 'Alas ! Poo r Dennaizaemo n wil l probabl y figh t t o th e death tomorrow , neve r dreamin g o f wha t ha s happened. ' H e seeme d s o pitiful tha t I decided to come and tell you how things stand. Now i t is up t o you whether yo u will die in battle or surrende r and se e your father again. " Renowned warrior thoug h Noriyoshi was, it may be that his luck had ru n out, fo r h e remove d hi s helmet , unstrun g hi s bow , an d turne d the m bot h over to a retainer. "That is exactly what I had already heard," he said. With their commander' s exampl e befor e them , hi s three thousan d horseme n al l did the same; and the party rod e tamely in as prisoners, escorte d b y a mere sixteen riders . Yoshitsune praise d Yoshimori . "A n excellen t ruse! " H e promptl y too k away Noriyoshi's armo r an d helme t an d pu t thei r owne r i n Yoshimori' s custody. "What shall we do with those men? " Yoshitsune said. "One leade r i s the sam e as another t o provincia l musters. The y will follow anyone who seem s likely to end the disturbances and maintai n order," Yoshimori said. "True enough." Yoshitsune added al l three thousand t o his force. At around the Hour of the Dragon on the Twenty-Second, Kajiwara Kagetoki an d th e other s reache d Yashim a Beac h in the two hundre d boat s tha t had staye d behin d a t Watanabe . "Al l th e wester n province s hav e alread y

372- Chapter

Eleven

fallen t o Kur o Tayu n o Hogan . What' s lef t fo r the m t o do ? The y ar e lik e offering-flowers to o late for a service, or sweet flags on the Sixth,* or cudgels after a fight," people laughed . The Sumiyoshi Chief Priest Nagamori went to the Retired Emperor's pal ace after Yoshitsune' s departure fro m th e capital . "Durin g the Hour of the Ox o n th e Sixteenth , there was the soun d o f a humming-bulb arrow flying westward fro m th e Third Hal l of our shrine," he reported throug h Treasury Minister Yasutsune. Greatly pleased, the former sovereign gave him a sword and other treasure s for the god . When Empres s Jingo attacke d Sill a lon g ago , th e deit y of the Is e Shrine assigned two rough spirit s to accompany her. The spirits stood in the prow and stern of her ship, and she vanquished Silla with ease. After he r return to Japan, on e spiri t stayed i n Sumiyoshi District i n Settsu Province . He i s the one known a s Sumiyoshi no Daimyojin. The other spiri t selected Suwa District in Shinan o Provinc e as his abode . He is the one know n as Suw a no Daimyojin. T o the confiden t Retired Empero r an d hi s courtiers , i t seeme d that the Sumiyoshi god must now intend to destroy the court's enemies once more, mindfu l o f that ancien t punitive expedition.

[7] The Cockfights and the Battle at Dan-no-ura Kuro Tayu no Hogan Yoshitsun e crossed int o Suo Province to join forces with hi s brothe r th e Mikaw a Governo r Noriyori . Th e Heik e arrive d a t Hikushima in Nagato Province. The Genji had won the battle of Yashima after arriving at Katsuura [Victory Beach] in Awa. Now, oddly enough, no sooner were the Heike rumored to be at Hikushima [Retreat Island] than the Genji went to Oitsu [Pursui t Harbor] in the same province. Uncertain whether to support th e Heike or the Genji, the Kumano Superintendent Tanzo offered prayers and a program of sacred music at the Tanabe Imagumano Shrine . H e receive d th e oracula r command , "Adher e t o th e white banner." Stil l doubtful , he matche d seve n white cock s agains t seven red ones i n the divin e presence. No t on e re d bird won a victory; al l fled in defeat. H e the n resolve d t o cas t hi s lo t wit h th e Genji . H e mustere d hi s kinsmen, embarked with two thousand me n in two hundred boats, took on board th e shrine god, an d proceeded towar d Dan-no-ura , with a picture of Kongo Doji o n th e wooden stri p a t his banner top. Bot h the Genj i an d th e Heike paid reverenc e as he came into view. It was a sad blow for the Heik e to se e him join the Genji . Kawano no Shiro Michinobu of lyo also joined the Genj i wit h a hundred and fifty fighting boats. Yoshitsune wa s inspire d with ne w hop e an d energ y b y thos e reinforce ments. The Genji had at their disposal three thousand vessels; the Heike one * Th e da y after th e Sweet Flag Festival.

Chapter Eleven 37

3

thousand, includin g a fe w larg e Chinese-styl e ships . Th e strengt h o f th e Genji wa s increasing while that of the Heike declined. It had bee n decided tha t the arrow exchange s between the Genj i an d th e Heike would take place at the Moji and Akama barriers during the Hour of the Hare on the Twenty-Fourth Da y of the Third Month in the second year of Genryaku . Yoshitsun e and Kajiwar a Kagetok i almos t cam e t o blow s that day. "Let m e lead today's assault," Kagetoki said. "I might if I were not goin g to be there myself," Yoshitsune said. "You ar e makin g a mistake . Remember , yo u ar e th e Commander-in Chief." "Nonsense! The Kamakur a Lord i s our Commander-in-Chief . I a m hi s Commissioner, s o my status is the same as yours." Frustrated i n hi s ambitio n t o b e first , Kagetok i muttered , "Tha t fello w lacks the character to become a leader of samurai. " Yoshitsune overheard him . "You ar e th e bigges t fool i n Japan!" he said , laying his hand on his sword hilt. Kagetoki grasped his own sword. "Th e Kamakur a Lord i s the only superior I recognize." Kagetoki's heir , Genda Kagesue ; his second son , Heij i Kagetaka ; and his third son, Sabur o Kageie, went to their father' s side. Noting th e expressio n on Yoshitsune' s face, Sat o Shirobyo e Tadanobu, Is e n o Sabur o Yoshimori, Genpachi Hirotsuna , Ed a no Genzo , Kuma i Taro, Musashibo Benkei, and other warriors , eac h wort h a thousan d men , surrounde d Kagetok i an d moved forward, eager to kill him. But Miura no Suke Yoshizumi caught hold of Yoshitsune and Toi no Jiro Sanehira held Kagetoki. Both men clasped their hands i n supplication. "I t wil l encourage th e Heik e i f two Genj i figh t on e another on the brink of a crucial battle like this. And what if word gets back to the Kamakura Lord?" they said. Yoshitsune regained his composure an d Kagetoki had to control himself . Thereafter, we are told, Kagetoki was consumed by hatred o f Yoshitsune: in the end, he destroyed hi m with slanders . The Genji an d Heike positions were about two miles apart on the surfac e of the sea. A turbulent ebb tide was running at Moji, Akama, and Dan-no ura, and the Genji boats, breasting the flow, were carried seaward in spite of their best efforts . Th e Heik e vessels took advantag e of the curren t to mov e forward. Because the wate r wa s swiftes t i n the offing , Kagetok i hugged the shore . He snagge d a n oncomin g enemy vessel with rake s and boarde d it , accom panied b y his sons an d othe r followers . Fourteen o r fifteen men in all , th e party range d fro m bo w to ster n wit h forge d weapons drawn , layin g about them mercilessly. They seized much booty, an d their deeds were the first to be recorded i n the written account of that day's exploits . At length , th e opposin g side s confronted on e anothe r an d shoute d thei r battle cries. The noise must surely have been heard by Bonten above; it must surely have startled th e Sea Naga King below. The New Middle Counselor Tomomori appeared outside the cabin of his

374 Chapter

Eleven

boat. "Today's battle is the last one!" h e shouted in a mighty voice. "Don't let a though t o f retreat ente r you r heads , men ! In China , India , an d ou r ow n country of Japan, even a peerless commander or warrior is helpless if his luck has run out. But honor is precious! Don't show weakness in front of the easterners. What is there to save our live s for? That is all I have to say. " "Mark thos e words , samurai, " ordere d Tomomori' s attendant , Hid a n o Saburozaemon Kagetsune. Kazusa no Akushichibyoe Kagekiyo came forward. "The easter n warrior s may talk big on horseback, bu t when did they learn to fight on water? They will be like fish that have tried to climb trees. We'll grab them one by one and give them a bath in the ocean," he said . Etchu no Jirobyoe Moritsugi said , "When you grapple, tr y to choose the Commander-in-Chief, Ge n Kuro . He i s supposed t o b e easy to distinguis h because h e i s fair-skinne d and shor t wit h buc k teeth . Peopl e say , though , that he keeps changing his hitatare and armor, s o it's hard to recognize him at first." "He ma y b e brav e enough," Kagekiy o said, "bu t a striplin g like him i s nobody t o worr y about . I'l l clamp him under one arm an d thro w hi m int o the sea. " Middle Counselo r Tomomor i wen t t o se e Minister o f Stat e Munemor i after issuin g his orders. "Th e moral e of the samurai seems to be high today , but I am afraid Aw a no Minbu Shigeyoshi has had a change of heart. I think we should cut off his head," he said. "How ca n we behead him when we have no evidenc e of treachery on hi s part? You know what a faithful servan t he has been. Call him in," th e Minister said . Shigeyoshi mad e respectfu l obeisanc e befor e Munemori , attire d i n a dark yello w hitatare an d a sui t o f armor wit h whit e leathe r lacing . "Well , Shigeyoshi, have you ha d a change of heart? You are oddly dispirited today . Command you r me n fro m Shikok u t o figh t gallantly . You seem nervous, " Munemori said . "I am not i n the least nervous." Shigeyosh i withdrew. "Ah, ho w I would love to cut off that fellow' s head!" Tomomori thought . He kept his eyes on Munemori, his sword hil t grasped tight, but he could d o nothing without th e approval Munemori refuse d t o grant . The Heik e divide d their thousan d vessel s into thre e groups . Yamag a no Hyodoji Hideto rowed forward in the vanguard with five hundred boats, the Matsura Leagu e followed in second place with three hundred, and the Taira lords followe d in third plac e with tw o hundred . Hideto , the bes t arche r in the Nin e Provinces , selecte d five hundred me n wh o wer e crac k shots , al though not , o f course, i n hi s ow n class . H e poste d the m i n th e bow s an d sterns of his boats, formed them into solid lines, and ordered the m to release their arrows in unison. Although the Genji enjoyed th e numerical advantage with thre e thousan d boats , thei r fire came fro m man y different directions , and i t was impossible to determin e the location s o f the stron g archers . Th e Commander-in-Chief, Kur o Tayu no Hoga n Yoshitsune, fought in the fore front, bu t th e Genj i flinched under a barrage of missiles too heav y for shield

Chapter Eleven 37

5

or armor to withstand. The Heike beat a wild tattoo on their attack drums and raised a victory shout. "Ou r sid e is winning!"

[8] Distant Arrows Instead of boarding a vessel, Wada no Kotaro Yoshimori on the Genji side rode his horse to the water's edge and gave someone his helmet to hold. Then he pressed his feet dee p into his stirrups, drew his bow to th e full , an d dis patched arrow s with tremendous force. No ma n within a thousand fee t escaped. Whe n one of his arrow s travele d especially far, he beckone d to the Heike, darin g the m t o retur n it . Th e Ne w Middl e Counselo r Tomomor i called fo r i t an d examine d it . I t wa s a plai n bambo o shaf t thirtee n hand breadths and tw o fingers long, fledged with a mixture of stork feather s and black-tipped whit e cran e feathers . The nam e "Wad a n o Kotar o Tair a n o Yoshimori" was inscribed in lacquer a handbreadth from th e head. Perhaps the Heik e possesse d fe w men capabl e of so long a shot, despit e their man y stron g archers , fo r i t wa s onl y afte r som e dela y tha t Ni i n o Kishiro Chikakiyo, a resident of lyo Province, was selected to send the arrow back. Th e missil e sped mor e tha n a thousan d feet , fro m th e open wate r to th e beach , an d foun d a firm lodging in the uppe r lef t ar m o f Miura n o Ishizakon no Taro, a man who ha d pulle d up more than thirty-fiv e fee t behind Yoshimori. The Miura warriors laughed. "Wada no Kotaro thought nobody could outshoot him. He doesn't like being humiliated. Look a t him! " Stung by their taunts , Yoshimor i got int o a small boat, had himsel f rowe d out, an d released a fast an d furiou s arro w barrag e toward th e middle of the Heike fleet, killing and wounding many men. Again, someon e sho t a larg e unlacquere d arrow int o Yoshitsune' s boa t from the offing and signaled for its return as Yoshimori had done. Yoshitsune pulled i t ou t t o examin e it . I t wa s a plai n bambo o shaf t fourtee n handbreadths and three fingers long, fledged with pheasant feathers and bearing the name "Nii n o Kishiro Chikakiyo, a resident of lyo Province. " Yoshitsune summone d Gotobyo e Sanemoto . "I s ther e someon e i n ou r force who can shoot this arrow back? " "Lord Asari no Yoichi of the Ka i Genji is a powerful archer." "All right, call him in. " Asari no Yoichi came as requested. "Th e Heik e have signaled us to return this arrow, which they have shot from th e offing. Woul d you be so kind as to do it?" Yoshitsune said. "Let m e take a look." Yoichi tested the arrow with his finger. "It is a little weak, als o a little short. I f there is no objection , I would lik e to us e one of my own." I n his huge fist he gripped a lacquered shaft fifteen handbreadths long, fledged with blac k eagle feathers. He fitted it to a lacquered , rattan wrapped bo w full y nin e feet i n length,* dre w th e bo w t o th e full , an d sen t his arro w whizzin g on it s way . I t spe d mor e tha n fourtee n hundred feet , thudded square into Nii no Kishiro Chikakiyo's torso as he stood in the bow * Th e usual bow length was about j lA feet .

376 Chapter

Eleven

of th e larg e boat, and sen t him headlon g into th e bilge . (I t is impossible t o say whether or not he was killed.) Asari no Yoichi was a born archer: people said he had neve r missed a running deer at seven hundred feet . After that , both th e Genj i an d th e Heik e attacke d an d fough t in reckless disregard o f their lives , shouting and yelling . Neither sid e seemed inferior, but th e Genj i wer e afrai d tha t the y might be unable to prevai l against enemies who ha d th e Emperor with the Regalia on their side. Then somethin g appeared i n the sky that looked fo r a time like a white cloud. But it was no t a cloud: it was an unidentified whit e banner, which floated downward unti l its cor d seeme d clos e enoug h t o touc h th e bo w o f a Genj i vessel . " A sig n from th e Grea t Bodhisattv a Hachiman! " Yoshitsun e said . Overjoyed , h e rinsed his mouth and made obeisance, and al l the warriors di d the same . Furthermore, a schoo l o f on e o r tw o thousan d dolphin s surface d an d swam fro m th e Genj i sid e toward th e Heike . Ministe r o f Stat e Munemor i summoned the learned Harenobu. "Dolphin s alway s appear i n schools, bu t we have never seen such numbers as these. Use your divining arts to find out what it means," he told him. "The Genj i wil l be destroyed i f the dolphins stay on th e surfac e an d tur n back; w e wil l b e endangere d i f the y div e an d pas s us. " N o soone r ha d Harenobu spoke n tha n th e creature s passed straigh t unde r th e Heik e vessels. "This is the end for us," th e diviner said. In loya l servic e to th e Heik e durin g the las t thre e years , Awa no Minb u Shigeyoshi had more than once fought defensive battles at the risk of his life. But at this juncture, he suddenly went over to the Genji. (Perhap s he saw no alternative, no w tha t hi s son , Dennaizaemo n Noriyoshi , ha d bee n take n prisoner.) Th e Heik e ha d statione d thei r prominent me n of noble birth o n the fighting boats and their subordinates on the Chinese-style ships, with the intention of surrounding and annihilatin g the Genj i when they attacked th e ships. But thanks to Shigeyoshi' s defection, the Genji ignore d th e ships an d aimed at the boats carrying the disguised Commanders-in-Chief. Tomomori suffered a thousan d useles s regrets . "I f onl y I ha d cu t of f tha t wretche d Shigeyoshi's head and thrown it away!" he thought. Meanwhile, al l th e warrior s fro m Shikok u an d Chinze i deserte d th e Heike for the Genji. Yesterday's subordinates wielded bows against their sovereign an d dre w swords agains t their masters. High sea s barred th e way to distant shores; lines of enemy archers denied access to nearby beaches. That day seemed destined to witness the end of the struggle between the Genji an d the Heik e for mastery of the realm .

[9] The Drowning of the Former Emperor The Genj i warrior s ha d alread y boarde d th e Heik e boats , whic h wer e veering ou t o f control becaus e the sailor s an d helmsme n were lyin g in th e bilge, slain b y arrows and swords . The New Middl e Counselo r Tomomori went in a small craft to the Emperor' s ship . "We seem to hav e reached the final extremity," h e said. "Jettison everything that might offend th e eye." H e ran about from ste m to stern tidying the ship with his own hands, sweeping, mopping, an d dusting .

Chapter Eleven

377

The Nun of Second Rank prepares to leap into the sea with the young Emperor in her arms.

"How i s the battle going, Lord Middle Counselor? How are things going?" the ladies asked . Tomomori uttere d a sarcastic laugh. "You will be getting acquainted wit h some remarkable eastern warriors." "How ca n yo u jok e a t a tim e lik e this? " The y al l bega n t o shrie k an d scream. The Nu n o f Second Rank , who ha d lon g ago decided o n a course o f ac-

378 Chapter

Eleven

tion, drape d he r tw o dark-gra y underrobe s ove r he r head , hitche d u p he r divided skirt of glossed silk , tucked the Bead Strand under her arm an d th e Sword into her belt, and took the Emperor in her arms. "Although I am only a woman, I will not fal l into enemy hands. I will go where His Majesty goes. Follow swiftly , you whose hearts are loyal to him." Sh e walked to the side of the ship. The Emperor had turned eight that year, but seemed very grown up for his age. Hi s fac e wa s radiantly beautiful, an d hi s abundant blac k hair reache d below his waist. "Where are you taking me, Grandmother?" he asked, with a puzzled look. She turned her face to the young sovereign, holding back her tears. "Don't you understand? You became an Emperor because you obeyed the Ten Good Precepts in your last life , bu t no w a n evi l karma holds yo u fas t i n its toils . Your good fortune has come to an end. Turn to the east and say goodbye t o the Grand Shrin e of Ise, then turn to the west and repeat the sacred name of Amida Buddha, so that h e and his host ma y come to escort yo u to the Pure Land. This countr y is a lan d o f sorrow; I am taking you t o a happy realm called Paradise." His Majesty was wearing an olive-gray robe, and his hair was done up in a boy's loops at the sides. With tear s swimming in his eyes, he joined his tiny hands, knel t toward th e east, an d bad e farewel l t o the Grand Shrine . Then he turned towar d th e west and recite d the sacred name of Amida. The Nu n snatched hi m up , sai d i n a comfortin g voice, "There is a capital unde r th e waves, too," an d entered the boundless depths. Ah , how sad that the spring breeze of impermanence should have scattered th e august blossoms in an instant! Ah, how heartles s that th e wild waves of transmigration shoul d have engulfed th e jewe l person! We are tol d o f a n imperia l hall , Longevit y b y name, that wa s designed to b e a long-standing imperial residence, an d o f a gate, Eternal Youth, through which old age was powerless to enter—yet now a sovereig n less than te n years old ha d becom e debris at th e botto m o f the sea. Word s canno t expres s th e wretchednes s o f suc h a karma ! A drago n above the clouds had descended to become a fish in the ocean depths. In the past, he had held sway over kin by blood an d by marriage, with State Ministers an d senio r noble s on ever y side, dwellin g as i t wer e o n th e height s of Bonten's lofty palac e and within Taishaku's Joyful-to-See City ; now, alas, he went from shipboar d lif e to instant death beneath the waves.

lio] The Death ofNoritsune Upon witnessing the fat e o f her son , th e Imperial Lady Kenreimon'in pu t her warming-ston e an d inkston e int o th e righ t an d lef t side s of her boso m and plunged beneath the waves. Gengo Uma-no-jo Mutsuru of the Watanabe League raised her by the hair with a rake, no t knowin g who sh e was. "Ah , how shocking! That i s the Imperial Lady," al l the women said . Mutsuru informed Yoshitsune , and they transferred her to the imperial ship at once . Lady Dainagon-no-suke tried t o lea p into th e sea with the Chinese chest containing the Sacre d Mirror, bu t a n arro w pinne d the hem of her skirt t o

Chapter Eleven 37

9

the sid e of the boat , an d Genj i warrior s seize d her a s sh e tripped an d fell . The warrior s wrenche d th e loc k fro m th e ches t an d trie d t o rais e th e lid , whereupon darknes s blinde d thei r eye s instantl y an d bloo d gushe d fro m their nostrils . "The Sacre d Mirror i s inside. It may not b e viewed by ordinary mortals," said Major Counselor Tokitada, who had been taken prisoner . The warrior s al l shran k back . Later , afte r consultatio n wit h Tokitada , Yoshitsune retied the cords and stored th e chest. Meanwhile, Middl e Counselo r Norimor i an d hi s brother, Maste r o f the Palace Repairs Offic e Tsunemori , shouldere d anchors over their armor an d dived int o th e sea , han d i n hand . Shigemori' s sons Sukemor i and Arimor i and thei r cousin Yukimori also san k beneath the waves with joine d hands. Despite those examples, Minister of State Munemori and his son Kiyomune lingered at the side of their boat, looking aroun d i n bewilderment, with n o apparent though t o f jumping . Some o f th e Tair a samurai , shame d b y th e Minister's conduct , pushe d him overboard unde r pretense of brushing past him. Kiyomune promptly leaped after him . All the others ha d entere d th e water wearing heavy armor, wit h weighty objects borne on their backs or held in their hands to make sure of sinking. This fathe r and son had don e nothing of the kind; moreover, the y were expert swimmer s with no stomach fo r drowning. Thus it was that the y stayed afloat. Munemor i thought , "I f Kiyomun e sinks, I will sink; if he is rescued, I wil l b e rescued, " an d Kiyomun e thought th e same . A s th e tw o swa m around, watching each other, Ise no Saburo Yoshimori suddenly rowed up in a small craft an d dragged Kiyomune out with a rake. Munemori looked o n without attemptin g to drown himself , and Yoshimori dragged him out, too . Munemori's foste r brother, Hid a n o Saburozaemo n Kagetsune, boarded Yoshimori's boat from anothe r small craft. "Who presume s to seize my master?" He sprang at Yoshimori with drawn sword. Yoshimori's page, perceiving his master's danger, moved between the two to keep Kagetsune from killing him. Kagetsune's downward blo w split the front o f the boy's helmet; his second thrus t cut off his head. Yoshimori seemed in peril again, but Hori no Yataro Chikatsune , who wa s in a boat alongside , dre w hi s bow t o th e ful l and sen t a n arro w whizzin g on it s way . A s Kagetsun e reeled fro m a hi t in th e face , Chikatsun e boarde d th e boa t an d wrestle d hi m down . On e of Chikatsune' s retainers , wh o ha d followe d his master , lifte d th e skir t of Kagetsune's armor and stabbed him twice. Renowned for strength and valor though Hid a n o Saburozaemon Kagetsune was, it may be that hi s luck had run out , fo r h e die d i n battl e o n tha t spot , grievousl y wounded an d out numbered b y enemies . We may wonde r ho w Munemor i fel t whe n h e sa w his foste r brothe r struc k dow n befor e hi s eyes , afte r h e himsel f ha d bee n plucked alive from th e water. No ma n eve r dared g o within arro w rang e of the Noto Governo r Nori tsune.* Perhap s i n the though t tha t tha t da y would b e his last, Noritsun e * Th e nex t fou r sentence s follo w the Yonezaw a text rathe r tha n th e Kakuichi , which ha s been abridge d clumsily . Printe d i n Tomikur a Tokujiro , Heike monogatari zenchitshaku (i n Nihon koten hydshaku zenchitshaku sos/?o; 4 vols., Tokyo, 1966-68) , 3.1: 52.6.

380 Chapter

Eleven

had pu t o n a red brocade hitatare, a suit of armor laced with thick Chinese damask, and a horned helmet. At his waist, he wore a magnificent sword; on his back , ther e rod e a quive r containing twenty-fou r arrows fledge d wit h black-banded whit e eagl e feathers ; in hi s hand , h e hel d a rattan-wrappe d bow. H e release d a fas t an d furiou s barrag e of arrows, whic h wounded o r killed man y men. Then , hi s stor e o f arrow s exhausted , h e lai d abou t hi m with his oversized sword an d a big spear, one in the left han d and th e othe r in the right, wounding or killing many men. The New Middle Counselo r Tomomori dispatched a messenger. "Do no t commit too man y sins, Lord Noritsune. Yo u are killing unworthy foes. " Noritsune understood. "H e is telling me to grapple with the Commanderin-Chief," h e thought . Shoutin g an d attacking , h e range d fro m on e Genj i boat to another, holdin g his forged weapons close to the blades. Because he did no t kno w Yoshitsun e by sight , h e ra n aroun d scrutinizin g every welldressed warrior he saw. "Might that one be Hogan?" Yoshitsune himself had guessed his purpose long ago. H e made as if to come to th e fore, but somehow move d in a differen t directio n instea d of confronting Noritsune. Ho w Noritsune manage d i t I cannot say , but h e boarde d Yoshitsune' s boat an d flew at him with a triumphant yell. Yoshitsune may have despaired of prevailing, fo r h e pu t hi s spea r unde r hi s ar m an d mad e a nimbl e lea p int o a friendly boat twenty feet away. Perhaps becaus e he wa s les s proficient at suc h feats o f agility, Noritsune did no t jum p afte r Yoshitsune . Resigning himself t o death , h e thre w hi s sword an d spea r int o th e se a and discarde d hi s helmet. Then h e ripped off the skir t o f his armor , leavin g only the cuirass , an d stoo d wit h flying hair and outstretche d arms , a figure impossible t o approach . I t woul d b e idle merely to call his appearance terrifying. "I f any here consider themselves my equals, let them come forward; let them grapple with me and take me prisoner! I would like to go to Kamakura: I have something to say to Yoritomo. Come on! Come on!" h e shouted. Bu t nobody approached . Now there was a certain resident of Tosa Province, Aki no Taro Sanemitsu (a so n o f Ak i n o Dairy o Saneyasu , th e Ak i Distric t Chief) , wh o wa s a s strong as thirty ordinary men. He had a retainer who was no less powerful, and a younger brother, Jiro, who als o possessed grea t strength . "Howeve r valiant h e may be," Sanemits u said, lookin g a t Noritsune, "th e thre e o f us could certainly subdue him i f we got hold of him, even if he were a demon a hundred fee t tall. " The three took a small craft alongsid e Noritsune's boat, boarded i t with yells, and attacked i n concert, thei r heads lowered and their swords drawn. Not in the least perturbed, Noritsune approached Sanemitsu's retainer, who was advancing in the lead, and kicked him into the sea. The n he clamped the second man , Sanemitsu, under his left ar m an d the younger brother, Jiro, under his right, gave them both a mighty squeeze, and spran g into the waves, saying, "All right, come on! Be my companions i n the Shide Mountains!" He was twenty-six years old.

Chapter Eleven 38

1

In] The Sacred Mirror Enters the Capital "I have seen enough," said the New Middle Counselor Tomomori . "I t is time to take my life." He summoned his foster brother, Iga no Heinaizaemon lenaga. "What do you say? You will stand by your promise, won't you?" "Of course, " lenaga said . lenaga assiste d th e Ne w Middl e Counselo r int o a secon d sui t o f armo r and donne d anothe r himself , an d th e tw o leape d into th e se a with claspe d hands. More than twenty samurai took one another by the hand and sank in the same place, determine d not t o sta y behind after thei r master had gone . Others amon g th e samura i chose t o flee the scen e o f battl e fo r reason s known to themselves, among them Etchu no Jirobyoe Moritsugi, Kazus a no Gorobyoe Tadamitsu, Akushichibyoe Kagekiyo, and Hida no Shirobyoe. Littered with abandoned red pennants and discarded red badges, the surface o f the se a resembled the Tatsuta Rive r strewn with storm-scattered au tumn leaves ; the white waves approaching the shor e were tinged a pinkish hue. Masterles s empt y boats drifte d aimlessl y with th e tide s an d winds , a pathetic sight . Those who were captured : The Former Palace Minister Munemor i The Taira Major Counselor Tokitad a The Commande r o f the Gat e Guards of the Right Kiyomune The Director o f the Palace Storehouse Burea u Nobumoto The Sanuki Middle Captai n Tokizane The Junior Assistant Minister o f War Masaakir a Munemori's eight-year-ol d son Monks: The Nii Bishop Senshin The Hosshoji Administrator Noe n The Middle Counselo r Maste r of Discipline Chukai The Kyojubo Holy Teacher Yuen Samurai: Gendayu no Hangan Suesad a Tsu no Hangan Morizum i Kitsunaizaemon Sueyasu Tonaizaemon Nobuyasu Awa-no-minbu Shigeyoshi and his son Those and others, a total of thirty-eight. (Kikuchi no Jiro Takanao and Ha rada no Tayu Tanenao had come forward with their retainers in surrender before the battle. ) Ladies: The Imperial Lady Kenreimon'in The wif e of Motomich i The Lad y of the Gallery Lady Dainagon-no-suk e

382, Chapter

Eleven

Lady Sotsu-no-suk e Jibukyo-no-tsubone Those and others , a total of forty-three.

What manner of month an d year might they have been—that last mont h of spring and that second year of Genryaku, when the sovereign of the realm sank to the ocean depth s and his officials drifte d o n the waves? The Imperial Mother Kenreimon'i n and the women who hel d court office s wer e placed in the custod y o f eastern an d wester n barbarians ; the Minister an d th e senio r nobles were imprisoned by myriads of soldiers. True, they were all going back home, bu t th e me n grieved t o resembl e a Zh u Maiche n returnin g withou t brocade, an d the women mournfull y compare d thei r lot to Wang Zhaojun' s distress when she went to the Xiongnu land . On th e Thir d o f the Fourt h Month , Yoshitsun e reported t o Retire d Em peror Go-Shirakawa' s palac e through Genpatsu * Hirotsuna, informin g him that th e Genji ha d attacke d an d destroyed th e Heike at Ta-no-ura, Moji-ga seki, Dan-no-ura , an d Akama-ga-sek i o n th e Twenty-Fourt h o f th e Thir d Month, and that he would be returning the Sacred Treasures unharmed. The news caused tremendous excitement amon g high and low at the palace. Th e Retired Empero r summone d Hirotsun a t o th e inne r courtyard , questione d him abou t ever y aspec t o f the battle , an d mad e him a Lef t Militar y Guard s Lieutenant in an excess of joy. On the Fifth, a member of the North Guards, To Hangan Nobumori , wa s ordered t o trave l to the western province s an d verif y th e return o f the Trea sures. H e receive d on e o f th e Retire d Emperor' s mount s an d gallope d off westward a t once, whip aloft, withou t eve n stopping a t his own house . On th e Sixteenth , Yoshitsun e arrived a t Akash i Beac h i n Harima o n hi s way to th e capita l wit h th e mal e and femal e Taira prisoners. A s befit s o famous a strand, th e clear moon ros e ever higher while the night deepened, a sight n o les s beautifu l tha n th e skie s o f autumn . Th e ladie s gathere d an d shed quie t tears . "W e neve r dreamed o f such a thing when w e passed thi s way two years ago," the y said. Lady Sotsu-no-suke wept until her bed seemed in danger of floating away, her gaze fixed on the moon an d her mind brimming with memories. She expressed he r feeling s i n verse: nagamureba Whe nururu tamot o n i yo yadorikeri i tsuki yo kumoi no Giv monogatari s e yo o

n I gaze at you, u come to find a lodging n m y tear-drenched sleeve , e me an account, O moon, f the place where the clouds rest.t

kumo no ue ni Ho mishi ni kawaranu t tsukikage no th

w i t saddens me o behold the clear, bright rays— e moonlight unchange d

* Calle d Genpachi earlier. "Th e plac e where the clouds rest" (kumoi} mean s both th e sky and the imperial palace. "Above th e clouds" (kumo n o ue} i n the next poem i s also a term for the palace. t

Chapter Eleven 38 sumu ni tsukete m o fro mono z o kanashiki whe

3

m thos e day s in the past n I viewed it above the clouds !

Lady Dainagon-no-suke: wa g a mi koso I akashi no ura n i mus tabine sem e a onaji nam i ni mo bu yadoru tsuki ka na come

myself, I know, t sleep as a traveler t Akashi Beach— t now the moonlight als o s t o lodge on the same waves .

Although Yoshitsune was a warrior, he was of a compassionate nature, and he pitied the captives from th e bottom o f his heart. "How sa d and nostalgi c they must feel!" he thought . On the Twenty-Fifth, it having been made known that the Mirror an d the Bead Stran d bo x ha d reache d Toba , a welcoming party wa s sen t fro m th e imperial palace: The Kade-no-koji Middle Counselor Tsunefus a The Takakura Consultant-Middle Captai n Yasumichi The Provisional Middle Controlle r o f the Right Kanetad a The Provisiona l Assistant Commande r o f the Lef t Gat e Guards Chikamas a The Enami Middle Captai n Kintok i The Tajima Lesser Captain Noriyosh i Warriors: Izu no Kurando Tayu Yorikane Ishikawa no Hangandai Yoshikane Saemon no Jo Aritsuna

The Mirror an d th e Bead Strand box entere d the Council of State chambers durin g the Hou r o f the Ra t tha t night . A s for th e Sword , i t ha d bee n lost. Peopl e sai d Kataok a n o Tar o Tsunehar u ha d snatche d u p th e Bea d Strand box a s it floated o n the sea .

[12] Swords Our lan d possesses thre e sacred swords hande d down since the age of the gods: Tozuk a [Ten-Fister] , Ama-no-hayakiri [Heavenl y Serpent-Killer], an d Kusanagi [Grass-Mower], Tozuka is deposited at the Iso-no-kami Furu Shrine in Yamato Province; Ama-no-hayakiri resides, I believe, at the Atsuta Shrine in Owar i Province ; and Kusanag i used to be kept at the imperial palace. It was Kusanagi that was one of the Three Sacred Treasures. Here is the history of the sword Kusanagi . In the past, when Sosanoo-no mikoto wa s buildin g a palace a t Sog a Village in Izumo Province, an eight colored clou d kept hovering overhead. The god noticed i t and recited : yakumo tatsu A izumo yaegaki I

manifold fenc e build, a manifold fence

384 Chapter tsumagome n i t yaegaki tsukuru Izum sono yaegak i wher

Eleven o shu t in a wife , o manifold fence , e manifold cloud s rise high.*

That was the ancestor o f our thirty-one-syllable poem. An d we are told tha t the province' s name , Izum o [Burgeonin g Clouds] , als o derive s fro m thos e lines. When Sosanoo-no-mikoto descende d fro m heave n to the upper reaches of the Hi Rive r in Izumo, he encountered tw o earthly deities, a husband an d a wife calle d Ashinazuchi and Tenazuchi , who wer e the parents o f a beautifu l young daughter , Inadahime . Th e deitie s an d thei r daughte r wer e al l thre e weeping. "What is the matter? " th e god asked . "We had eigh t othe r daughter s once, " th e coupl e answered . " A might y serpent devoure d the m all, and no w he is about to devour th e only child we have left. The serpent has eight tails and eight heads. The tails and the head s sprawl ove r eigh t peak s an d eigh t valleys , and ther e ar e weird , misshape n trees growin g o n hi s back . I t i s impossible t o kno w ho w man y thousand s of year s h e ha s lived . Hi s eye s glare wit h th e brillianc e of the su n an d th e moon. H e devour s huma n being s every year. Wher e parent s hav e been devoured, childre n grieve; where children have been devoured, parent s grieve: lamentations neve r cease in the south o r the north o f our village. " Moved t o pity , th e go d transforme d th e maide n int o a many-toothe d comb and hid her in his hair. Then h e poured win e into eight tubs and mad e a figure resembling a beautifu l woman , whic h h e set up o n a high hill. The figure was reflected i n the wine tubs. The serpent mistook th e reflections fo r human beings , drank t o satiety , and stretche d out , stupefied . The god dre w the sword Tozuk a from hi s waist and hacked the serpent to bits. But one tail resisted the blade. Puzzled, the god split the tail lengthwise and discovered a marvelous sword . Sosanoo-no-mikoto gav e the sword to the Sun Goddess. "Thi s is the blade I once le t fall o n the Hig h Plai n of Heaven," the goddess said . That swor d wa s calle d Ama-no-muragum o [Heavenl y Masse d Clouds] , because masses of clouds had alway s hovered ove r it while it was in the ser pent's tail . Afte r th e Su n Goddess too k possessio n o f it, sh e regarde d i t a s one o f th e treasure s o f he r heavenl y palace . Sh e gav e i t t o th e Heavenl y Grandchild, alon g with a mirror, when she sent him down t o hold dominio n over the Centra l Lan d of Abundant Reed-Plains. The sword wa s kept in the imperial palace until the reign of the ninth sovereign, Empero r Kaika . Fearfu l o f th e goddess' s divin e power , th e tent h ruler, Empero r Sujin , move d he r shrin e t o a sacre d enclosur e a t Shik i i n Kasanui-no-sato, Yamato Province, and there he also installed the sword. A t the sam e time , h e ha d someon e mak e a cop y o f the swor d t o serv e a s hi s guardian. Th e ne w weapon's wonder-workin g powers wer e no t inferio r t o those o f the original . * Yakumo, which the author appears to have taken to mean "eight-colored cloud " (yairo n o kumo), is interpreted by modern scholar s as "many-layered cloud[s]."

Chapter Eleven 38

5

The swor d Ama-no-muragum o wa s worshippe d a t th e Su n Goddess' s shrine during the reigns of three sovereigns, from Empero r Sujin t o Emperor Keiko. Then , i n th e Sixt h Mont h o f th e fortiet h yea r o f Empero r Keiko' s reign, the eastern barbarians rebelled, and the Emperor's son, Yamatotakeruno-mikoto, wa s speciall y selecte d t o oppos e the m becaus e o f hi s valian t spirit and great strength. On his way east, the Prince went to ask leave of the Sun Goddes s a t Ise, * an d th e deit y presente d hi m wit h th e sword , actin g through th e imperia l sister , th e Virgi n Yamatohime-no-mikoto . "B e cau tious; b e attentive to your duty," she said. When th e Princ e reache d Surug a Province , th e loca l barbarian s tricke d him int o enterin g the fields. "There ar e man y deer i n this province," they said. "Pleas e amus e yoursel f b y huntin g them." The n the y se t fire to th e fields. But just when it seemed that th e Prince must perish in the flames, he drew the wonder-working swor d fro m hi s waist and mowed all the grass for a league around. He set a fire of his own, and a sudden shift in the wind blew it towar d th e barbarians , s o tha t al l th e rebel s were engulfe d an d burne d to death . Thenceforth , th e swor d Ama-no-muragum o wa s als o know n a s Kusanagi. Pressing deepe r int o th e interior , th e Princ e fo r thre e year s conquere d traitors i n various places and subjugated bandits in various provinces. The n he set out toward th e capital. He fell ill on the way home and finally breathed his last near Atsuta in Owari, during the Seventh Month of his thirtieth year . Most strangely, his spirit ascended to the heavens in the guise of a white bird. He had left instructions for his son, Takehiko-no-mikoto, t o present the captured barbarian s to the throne, an d for the sword Kusanag i to be deposite d at the Atsuta Shrine. During th e sevent h yea r o f Empero r Tenchi' s reign , a mon k fro m Sill a named Dogyo stole Kusanagi , hid it on board a ship, and set forth with th e intention of making it a Sillan national treasure. The winds and waves began to rag e a s he journeyed, and th e vesse l seemed abou t t o sink . Concludin g that the wonder-working sword must have cursed him, he apologized for his sin, gave up hi s plan, an d returne d th e sword . Bu t then i n the first year of Shucho, during Emperor Tenmu' s reign , th e sword wa s taken t o b e kept in the imperial palace. Ou r Sacre d Sword was none other tha n that weapon . The Sacre d Sword possessed miraculou s powers. A lightning-like flash illumined th e Imperia l Bedchambe r whe n i t wa s unsheathe d b y Empero r Yozei, wh o wa s sufferin g fro m a long illness . Th e Empero r cas t i t away , panic-stricken, an d it clicked back into the scabbard by itself. Such were the splendid qualities manifested by the Sword i n antiquity . "Even thoug h the Nun o f Second Rank sank into the sea with the weapo n at her waist , th e Sacre d Sword canno t b e lost a s easily as all that," the au thorities thought . The y summone d th e bes t diving girls to searc h fo r it, instructed hol y monks t o mak e retreats, an d offere d treasure s an d prayer s at miracle-working temples and shrines, but it was never found. "There has been no change in the Sun Goddess's vo w to protect the gener* Th e shrine is said to have been moved from Kasanu i earlier in Emperor Keiko' s reign .

386 Chapter

Eleven

ations of our sovereigns," the wise men said to one another. "The sunligh t of her power stil l descends on the earth, for the Iwashimizu stream still flows.* Even though these are the latter days of the Law, nothing will happen to seal the fat e of the imperial line." A learned doctor among them used the arts of divination. "Afte r th e grea t serpen t wa s hacke d t o deat h b y Sosanoo-no mikoto on the upper reaches of the Hi River in Izumo Province, the creature could no t reconcil e himsel f t o th e los s o f the miraculou s Sword . Makin g symbols of his eight heads and eigh t tails, he became an eight-year-old Emperor afte r eight y huma n reigns , too k bac k th e Sword , an d san k t o th e bottom o f the sea, " h e said. I t was only natural that th e Swor d di d no t re appear i n th e worl d o f men: i t ha d becom e a Naga King' s treasure i n th e fathomless ocea n depths .

[13] The Parading of the Heike Along the Avenue Meanwhile, news cam e o f th e Secon d Prince' s return , an d Retire d Em peror Go-Shirakaw a sen t a carriag e t o fetc h him . The pligh t of the Prince , carried off against his will by the Heike to drift o n the western waves during three years, had been a matter of great concern to his mother an d his guardian, the Jimyoin Consultant, wh o now met with others to celebrat e his saf e homecoming, sheddin g happy tears . On th e Twenty-Sixth , th e Heik e prisoner s entered th e capita l i n wickerwork carriage s decorate d wit h eight-petale d lotus-blosso m designs . Th e front an d rea r blinds had bee n raised, an d th e lef t an d righ t windows wer e open. Minister of State Munemori wore a plain white hunting robe. His son, Right Gate Guards Commande r Kiyomune , rode in the rear of his carriage, dressed in a white hitatare. The carriage bearing the Taira Major Counselor Tokitada followed . It had been planned that the Major Counselor's son , th e Sanuki Middl e Captai n Tokizane , shoul d rid e in the sam e carriage, bu t h e was excuse d o n ground s o f illness . The Directo r o f the Palac e Storehous e Bureau Nobumoto, who had bee n wounded, entered the city by a side way. The once dashing and handsome Munemori was so thin and worn that he almost seeme d another person, but he gazed around him as though i n good spirits. His son lay prone with lowered eyes, the picture of misery. Clad only in ligh t armo r ove r a dar k yello w hitatare, Toi no Jiro Sanehir a mounte d watch wit h th e more than thirty riders of his personal guard, whom h e had posted at the front an d rear to surround the vehicle. There were spectators of all ages, assemble d not merel y from insid e the cit y but als o fro m nea r an d distant provinces and fro m mountain s and temples. In countless thousand s of myriads, they formed a solid mass lining the entire route fro m th e sout h gate a t Toba t o Yotsuzuka . A man coul d no t loo k behin d him ; a carriag e could not tur n its wheels. Despite the dreadful tol l of human life exacted b y the famine in the Jisho and Yowa eras and by the eastern and western battles , there seemed to b e huge numbers of survivors. * On e of the imperial ancestors, Emperor Ojin , was worshipped a t Iwashimizu.

Chapter Eleven 38

7

The onlookers had not forgotte n the forme r splendo r of the Heik e lord s in th e shor t tim e sinc e thei r departur e fro m th e capital , a mer e yea r an d parts of two others. They scarcely knew whether they were awake or dreaming when the y beheld the presen t stat e of the men who had onc e inspire d such fear and trembling. All of them wept until their sleeves were drenched— even coars e humbl e men an d wome n devoi d o f sensibility . An d w e ma y imagine the feeling s o f the clan's former intimates! Of the prisoners' ol d as sociates—men who had enjoyed their favor for years and rendered them service for generations—rtiany had turne d to the Genji t o save themselves, but they could not forge t past kindnesses overnight, and their hearts must have been heavy indeed. There were many in the crowd who pressed their sleeves to their face s an d lowered their eyes. Munemori's ox-drive r wa s Saburomaru , th e younge r brothe r o f tha t Jiromaru who ha d suffere d decapitatio n fo r improper drivin g at the time of Kiso no Yoshinaka's visit to the Retired Emperor. Although Saburomaru had changed to a man's hairdress while in the west, he had set his heart on driving Munemori's carriag e that one time. "I know grooms an d ox-drivers are the lowes t o f the lo w an d canno t posses s refine d sensibilities , but I bear a deep obligatio n t o th e maste r wh o ha s retaine d m e in his service al l thes e years. If there is nothing to prevent it, please let me guide the ox during His Lordship's last carriage ride," he pleaded with Yoshitsune at Toba. Yoshitsune granted his request. "I see nothing against it. Be quick!" Overjoyed, Saburomaru put on a gorgeous robe and drew from hi s breast a lea d rope to attac h t o th e ox. Then, blinded by tears, h e set out wit h his sleeve pressed to his face, dependin g on the animal to lead the way. Retired Empero r Go-Shirakaw a viewe d th e processio n fro m a carriag e near the intersection of Rokujo and Higashi-no-toin avenues, where the carriages of senior nobles and courtiers were also drawn up in rows. The forme r sovereign was moved to involuntary sorrow an d compassio n a t the sight of the men who had once been among his closest attendants, and the members of his entourage felt as though in a dream. High and low shed tears. "Back in the day s when everyone was desperat e fo r a glance or a word fro m on e of those men, who could have thought they would come to this? " people said . In a bygon e year, o n th e occasio n o f Munemori' s forma l expressio n o f gratitude for his appointment as Palace Minister, the carriages of the Kazan'in Major Counselo r an d eleve n other senio r noble s had followe d in his train , and Hea d Chamberlai n Chikamune and fifteen other courtier s ha d ridde n horseback i n hi s vanguard . Senio r noble s an d courtier s alik e ha d decke d themselves ou t i n dazzlin g array fo r wha t the y viewe d a s a grea t publi c event. Their numbers had included four Middle Counselors and three Middle Captains of Third Rank. The present Taira Major Counselor, Tokitada, who had bee n Commander of the Lef t Gat e Guards at the time, had bee n called before th e monarch , give n gifts , an d otherwis e entertaine d wit h splendi d ceremony. Bu t not a singl e senior nobl e o r courtie r accompanie d th e tw o today. Their sole attendants were twenty samurai in white hitatare, men captured wit h them at Dan-no-ura, who rode tied to their saddles . After th e captives had been paraded to the riverbed and back, Munemori

388 Chapter

Eleven

and his son were installed in Yoshitsune's quarters at Rokujo Horikawa. Food was offered , bu t the y were to o distraugh t t o tak e u p th e chopsticks . The y shed ceaseles s tears , exchangin g glances in silence. At nightfall, Munemor i simply spread a sleeve and lay down without loosening his robes. His guards, Genpatsuhyoe, Eda no Genzo, and Kumai Taro, noticed that he had covere d Kiyomune wit h th e othe r sleeve . "Ah ! Fo r hig h an d lo w alike , nothin g causes so much grief a s parental affection . Wha t protection can a sleeve give the boy ? I t i s easy t o gues s how muc h th e Ministe r love s him." Dauntles s warriors though the y were, the y all shed tears .

[14] The Mirror On th e Twenty-Eighth , Junio r Secon d Ran k wa s bestowe d o n th e Ka makura Former Assistant Commander o f the Military Guard s Yoritomo n o Ason. People used to conside r it an extraordinary mark of favor whenever a man was moved up two grades, but in Yoritomo's case it was three. Although he would ordinaril y have been given Third Rank , the court wishe d to avoi d the precedent se t by the Heike. * That night , the Sacred Mirror entere d th e Unmeiden from th e Council of State chambers during the Hour of the Rat. Emperor Go-Toba proceede d t o the hall , an d a specia l three-da y performanc e o f sacre d musi c took place . Bodyguards Lieutenan t O n o Yoshikat a received a n imperia l comman d t o perform tw o secre t composition s hande d dow n i n hi s family , "Yudachi " [Sprinkled Water] and "Miyodo" [Men of the Palace], and was rewarded accordingly—a splendi d honor . Thos e melodie s ha d bee n know n onl y t o Yoshikata's grandfather , a musicia n calle d th e Hachij o Polic e Lieutenan t Suketada, who had guarded them with jealous care, unwilling even to teac h them to his own son, Chikakata . H e had, however, taught them to Empero r Horikawa, an d the Emperor had taught Chikakata afte r Suketada' s death . It is difficult t o restrain tears of gratitude when we think of that sovereign's de termination t o keep the art alive. Now, a s regards the Sacred Mirror: When th e Su n Goddess decide d t o sequeste r hersel f i n the heavenl y rock cave, sh e cast a mirro r t o le t her descendant s se e her reflecte d image . Dis satisfied wit h it , sh e cas t another . Th e firs t mirro r i s worshippe d a t th e Nichizen an d Kokuke n shrines i n Ki i Province. The Su n Goddess gav e th e second t o he r son , Ama-no-niihomi-no-mikoto , saying , "Liv e wit h i t i n the same hall." Then she plunged the world into darkness by shutting herself inside the heavenly rock cave . The eight hundred myriad gods met in divine assembly and presented a sacred dance at the rock-cave entrance. Irresistibly attracted, th e goddes s opene d th e doo r a crack , an d thos e presen t behel d one another' s whit e faces . Tha t is said t o hav e been the origi n o f the wor d omoshiro.^ Then , w e ar e told , th e powerfu l deit y Tajikara o approached , shouted "Ei! " and opened th e door, which has never been shut since. * Th e preceden t (skippin g a single grade) could hav e been considered inauspiciou s in view of what had happene d to the Heike. Yoritomo's ran k before the promotion wa s Senior Fourth . f "Interesting," written wit h graphs translatable as "white face. "

Chapter Eleven 38

9

The Sacre d Mirro r remaine d i n the imperia l residence unti l the reig n of the nint h sovereign , Empero r Kaika . The tent h sovereign , Empero r Sujin , transferred it to a different hall , fearful o f its miraculous powers. I t has been kept at the Unmeiden in recent times . The imperial residential compoun d suffere d it s first damage by fire a hundred and sixty years after th e move to the Heian capital, a t the Hour o f the Rat on the Twenty-Third of the Ninth Month i n the fourth year of Tentoku, during Emperor Murakami' s reign . The fire began in th e pos t o f the Gat e Guards o f the Left , no t fa r fro m th e Unmeiden , where th e Mirro r was en shrined, but there was nobody to move the Mirror, because the Handmaid s and the lesser female functionaries were not on duty late at night. The Ono no-miya Lor d Saneyor i hastened t o th e scene . "Th e Mirro r ha s bee n con sumed in the fire. This i s the en d o f the world!" he said. As he stood ther e with tear s streamin g dow n hi s face , th e Mirro r leape d unaide d fro m th e flames and cam e to res t on a branch of the Shishinden cherry tree, where it shone with the brilliance of the morning sun rising above the rim of the hills. "We are saved," Saneyori thought. Unabl e to restrai n joyfu l tears , he knelt on hi s righ t knee , sprea d hi s lef t sleeve , an d spoke , weeping : "I f th e Su n Goddess ha s not forsake n her vow to protect ou r sovereigns , let the Sacred Mirror find a lodging on my sleeve." Th e Mirror flew down t o hi m before the las t word s ha d lef t hi s mouth. H e quickl y wrapped i t in his sleeve and took i t t o th e Counci l o f State's Aitandokoro . I n recent times , i t ha s bee n kept in the Unmeiden. Nowadays, nobod y woul d thin k o f receiving the Mirror, nor woul d th e Mirror plac e itself i n anyone's keeping. The old days were splendid!

[15] The Matter of the Letters The Taira Major Counselor Tokitada and his son, the Sanuki Middle Captain Tokizane , wer e give n accommodatio n nea r Kur o Hoga n Yoshitsune' s quarters. Unde r the circumstances, Tokitada ough t t o have reconciled himself t o whatever the future migh t have held, but lif e may have been precious to him still, for he summoned Tokizane and said , "They tell me Hogan ha s got hold of a box containing letters that should be kept private. Many deaths will result if Yoritomo sees them; I doubt whether I will be among the survivors. What can we do about it? " "People say Hogan has a kind nature," Tokizane answered. "Furthermore , he has the reputation o f never rejecting a woman's plea, however importan t the matter. Ther e i s nothing to worry about. Yo u have plenty of daughters: give him one, get on intimate terms with him, and then bring the matter up. " Tears streamed down Tokitada's face . "In the days when fortune smiled on me, I thought o f making my daughters Junior Consort s an d Empresses . I t never entere d m y hea d tha t I might marr y one o f them of f to a n ordinar y fellow," he said. "You mus t not harbo r an y such aspiration s now, " Tokizan e said. "Ho w about givin g him the eighteen-year-old daughter of your present spouse? " Unwilling t o par t wit h someon e h e love d s o dearly , Tokitad a gav e Yo-

39Q Chapter

Eleven

shitsune another daughter , twenty-three years of age, who wa s the offsprin g of a former wife. The bride was a little old, but her beauty and gentle nature won Yoshitsune's heart. Despite his earlier marriage to a daughter of Kawagoe no Tar o Shigeyori , h e installe d th e ne w lad y i n separate , richl y furnishe d apartments an d treated he r with the greatest affection. Whe n she mentioned the letters in due course, he rushed them off to Tokitada without eve n breaking the seal . The delighte d Major Counselo r los t n o tim e in burning them. One wonders abou t thei r contents: the y were said to be dangerous. With the Heike destroyed, th e provinces were soon restore d t o order, and travel presented n o problems. There was peace in the capital as well. Conse quently, people said , "Kur o Hoga n i s a peerles s man . Wha t di d Yoritom o accomplish? Wouldn' t i t b e fin e i f Hoga n coul d rul e th e countr y a s h e pleased?" The gossi p reache d Yoritomo . "Thi s i s preposterous! I t wa s entirel y because o f m y carefull y calculate d dispatc h o f armie s t o th e capita l tha t th e Heike wer e crushe d so easily . How coul d Kur o kee p the peac e alone ? He seems to be trying to run things to suit himself becaus e the talk has gone t o his head. With al l the other possible choices, he had no business picking the Taira Majo r Counselo r a s a father-in-la w and showerin g hi m wit h atten tions. And there was no reason for the Major Counselor to take a son-in-law at a time when he should have been worrying about other people's opinions . I suppos e Kur o wil l trea t u s t o ne w exhibition s o f presumptio n whe n h e comes to Kamakura," he said.

[16] The Execution of Fukusho Upon hearin g reports tha t Yoshitsun e was to depar t fo r th e Kant o wit h the Heik e prisoner s o n th e Sevent h o f th e Fift h Month , Ministe r o f Stat e Munemori sen t him a message. "People say you plan to leav e for the Kant o tomorrow. Th e bon d betwee n paren t an d chil d is not somethin g a perso n can seve r at will. I wonder i f the eight-year-ol d boy listed among your prisoners migh t still be alive. I would like to se e him one last time." "Nobody can sever the bon d betwee n paren t an d chil d at will. I am sure your feeling s ar e a s you say, " Yoshitsun e replied. H e issue d order s fo r th e Minister t o receiv e a visit from th e youn g lord, wh o wa s bein g held in th e custody o f Kawago e n o Kotar o Shigefusa . Shigefus a borrowe d a carriage , put hi s ward int o it , alon g wit h tw o ladie s who ha d bee n waiting on him , and wen t t o Munemori' s quarters . Th e bo y beamed wit h deligh t whe n h e saw hi s fathe r afte r th e lon g separation . Munemor i calle d him , an d h e climbed ont o hi s knee . Munemor i stroke d hi s hai r wit h tear s streamin g down his face. "Listen," he said to the warriors on guard. "This is an orphan child. His mother manage d to deliver him safely whe n he was born, bu t she never felt well enough to leave her bed afterward. 'Give the boy a loving upbringing in memory of me, regardless of who ma y bea r you othe r children . Keep him by your side; don't send him off to live with a nurse,' she said. Ou t of pity , I told he r tha t som e day when I needed to subdu e a court enemy , I would make Kiyomune over there my Commander-in-Chief and this boy my

Chapter Eleven 39

1

Deputy Commander [Fukushogun] , and I named him Fukusho. She seemed delighted. To the last, sh e called his name and showed he r love for him, but she died on the seventh day. It all comes back to me whenever I look at him. " He coul d no t restrai n hi s tears . Th e warrio r guard s al l wep t unti l thei r sleeves were drenched . Kiyomun e broke down , and the nurse drenched he r sleeves. After a while, Munemori said , "All right, Fukusho. It's time for you to go back. I am gla d I could see you." The chil d refuse d to budge . Kiyomune spoke t o him, restraining his tears. "G o bac k right away tonight, Fukusho . Some guests will be arriving soon. Come agai n early tomorrow." Fukusho held fas t t o th e sleev e of his father's white robe . "No , no ! I won't go! " h e sobbed. Much tim e passed, an d th e evening shadows graduall y lengthened. Since matters coul d no t g o on lik e that forever , Fukusho' s nurse carried hi m ou t and pu t hi m i n th e carriage . The n th e tw o ladie s presse d thei r sleeve s t o their faces , excuse d themselve s tearfully, an d joine d him. After th e carriage had pulle d away, Munemori watched unti l it receded fa r int o th e distance . "I missed him before, but it was nothing compared with this," he lamented. Touched b y the mother's dyin g words, Munemori ha d no t sen t Fukush o off to a nurse, but had kept him with him morning and night. He had held a capping ceremony for hi m when he was three, namin g him Yoshimune . As the chil d had grown , hi s beauty and gentl e nature had move d hi s father t o affection an d pity , an d th e Ministe r ha d neve r parted fro m him , no t eve n when he had dwelt in a boat on the waves journeying over the western seas . This had bee n their first meeting since the defeat. Kawagoe no Kotar o Shigefusa wen t to Yoshitsune. "What do you intend to do about the child? " "It is unnecessary to take him with us to Kamakura. Make som e disposi tion of him here," Yoshitsune said. "The Ministe r i s going to Kamakura , but th e young master i s to sta y in the capital," Shigefusa tol d th e two ladies-in-waiting. "I am to go, too, s o I must turn him over to Okat a n o Saburo Koreyoshi. Please get into the carriage quickly." His men brought up the carriage, and the boy entered it without a thought. H e wa s in pathetically high spirits. "A m I going to visi t Father, just like yesterday?" he said. To the amazement and terror o f the ladies, the ox-driver took the carriage eastward o n Rokujo Avenue.* A band of fifty or sixty warriors appeared be hind the m o n th e riverbed , stoppe d them , an d pu t dow n a fu r rug . "Ge t out," the y said. Fukush o left th e carriage. "Where are you taking me? " h e said in astonishment. Th e two ladie s were speechless. One of Shigefusa's re tainers went aroun d behin d Fukusho from th e left , a drawn swor d hel d inconspicuously a t his side, and stood poised to strike. Fukusho sa w him and flew to his nurse's breast, as if escape were possible. Warrior though he was, the retainer could not bring himself to tear the child away. The nurse clasped * Th e dr y be d of the Kam o River, at the easter n edg e of the city , was use d as an executio n ground.

392. Chapter

Eleven

Fukusho i n he r arms , raise d he r eye s to heaven, an d thre w hersel f on th e ground, shriekin g and screamin g without carin g who heard . I t is pitiful t o imagine what was in her mind. When much time had elapsed in that manner, Shigefusa spoke , restraining his tears . "Whateve r yo u hope , i t canno t happe n now . Quickly! " Th e re tainer pulled Fukusho away from th e nurse's breast, pushed him down wit h his dagger , an d cu t of f hi s head . Dauntles s warrior s thoug h the y were , Shigefusa's me n were not insensate rocks or trees, and all of them shed tears. The warriors lef t with Fukusho's head to show it to Yoshitsune. The nurse followed the m barefoot to their destination. "Surel y there can be no objection," she said. "I would just like to have the head and pray for his welfare in the lif e t o come." Deeply moved , Yoshitsun e gave it t o he r wit h tear s streamin g dow n hi s face. "Of course , you must feel that way. It is most desirable that you should pray for him. Go ahead, take it," h e said. The nurse accepted the head, put i t into the bosom o f her robe, and le t it seem that sh e was taking the head tearfully bac k to the capital.* Five or six days later, two women drowned themselve s in the Katsura River. One, wh o sank with a child's hea d claspe d to her breast, was young Fukusho's nurse . The second, wh o embrace d a headless body, was the other lady-in-waiting . The nurse's decision may have been inevitable, but it was a most unusual and praiseworthy ac t for an ordinary lady-in-waiting to drown herself.

[iy] Koshigoe Meanwhile, just before dawn on the Seventh, Minister of State Munemori passed Awataguchi in Yoshitsune's train, leaving the imperial palace beyond the clouds. In tears, he composed thes e lines when he saw the clear waters at Osaka Barrier : miyako o ba No kyo o kagiri no I sekimizu n i Shal mata osaka no thes kage ya utsusamu reflecte

w fo r the last time leave the capital . l I greet again e clear waters, or see my face d o n thei r surface ?

As the y journeyed, the compassionat e Yoshitsun e observed Munemori' s low spirits and tried to comfort him by various means. "Please thin k of some way to save me," th e Minister said . Yoshitsune reassured him. "His Lordshi p will probably send you to a remote province or a distant island. I am sure he will not g o so far as to tak e your life . Eve n if he should think of it, I can persuad e him t o spar e you in stead o f rewarding me for my exploits. Pleas e don't worry about it. " "I woul d no t eve n mind going to Chishim a where the aborigine s live, if only my worthless lif e might be preserved," Munemor i said. It was a shameless speech. * Yoshitsun e had apparentl y left th e capital to begin his trip.

Chapter Eleven 39

3

Time passed, an d on the Twenty-Fourth they arrived at Kamakura. Kajiwara Heiz o Kagetok i ha d take n car e t o spea k t o Yoritom o ahea d of Yoshitsune . "The whol e countr y i s unde r you r contro l now , bu t you r younger brother, Kur o Tayu no Hogan, seems to b e one last remaining enemy. Here is what I mean. Hogan said, 'The eastern and western entrances at Ichi-no-tani could not have been reduced if I had not mad e the descent fro m the hills above. The prisoners and the dead are supposed to be shown to me, not t o Noriyori: h e did nothing. I f Noriyori doe s no t tur n Middle Captai n Shigehira over to me, I'll go after him.' It looked a s though there would be a fight, but Hoga n calme d down afte r I talked to Toi no Jiro Sanehira and arranged for him to take custody of the Middle Captain." Yoritomo nodded . "The y tel l m e Kur o i s to ente r Kamakur a today. Be alert, men!" h e said. The great and small landholders came galloping to assemble, and in no time they numbered several thousand. The Kamakur a warriors too k custod y o f Ministe r o f Stat e Munemor i and hi s so n a t Kanearaizawa , wher e a checkpoin t ha d bee n se t up , an d Yoshitsune wa s sen t bac k t o Koshigoe . Yoritom o had surrounde d himsel f with seven or eight rings of guards on horseback. "Kuro is clever enough t o come crawlin g out fro m unde r this mat, " h e said, "bu t h e won't ge t away with anything against me. " "Last year, I defeated Kiso no Yoshinak a in the Firs t Month, and the n I attacked the Heike at the risk of my life, all the way to Ichi-no-tani and Danno-ura. I returne d th e Sacre d Mirro r an d th e Bea d Stran d bo x i n safety ; I capture d th e Commander-in-Chie f Munemori an d hi s so n an d brough t them here . N o matte r wha t offens e I ma y hav e committed, Hi s Lordshi p ought to receiv e me once, a t least. I thought i t would b e natural for him t o give me an importan t militar y assignment—Constable-General of the Nin e Provinces, o r jurisdictio n ove r th e Mountai n Shade , Mountai n Sun , o r Southern Se a Road. Instead , h e merel y recommended m y appointmen t a s Governor o f lyo, and h e refuses eve n to le t me enter Kamakura. This is not what I had hoped for. What does it mean? Weren't Yoshinaka and I the ones who restored orde r throughout Japan? Two sons of the same father are both his sons: it is simply that the first-born is called the elder and the second th e younger. Anyone can rule the countr y i f he puts hi s mind to it . O n to p of everything else, he is heartless enough to chase me off to the capital without even receivin g me. It' s har d t o se e how I might present m y apologies." So Yoshitsune grumbled to himself, but there was nothing he could do about it . Yoshitsune submitted a series of oaths protesting his complete loyalty, all of whic h Yoritom o disregarded unde r th e influenc e o f Kagetoki's slanders . Then, in tears, he sent Oe no Hiromoto a letter: Minamoto no Yoshitsune respectfully states the following: After havin g been chosen a s one of His Lordship's deputies, I wiped out our clan' s humiliation b y overthrowin g th e Heik e a s a n imperia l messenger . I have earne d a reward; yet I weep vain tears of blood, undone by the slanders of an evil mouth. Prevented from enterin g Kamakura because of a calumniator whose statements have not been examined, I spend m y days in idleness, unabl e to expres s m y true feelings. If I may not behold His Lordship's countenance now, it must seem that our fraternal tie is

394 Chapter

Eleven

severed, that our fate d relationshi p ha s ended . O r perhap s I must think of it as th e result o f a si n i n a previou s life . Alas ! Who wil l explai n m y unhappines s or sympathize with my plight, unless it might be my dead father's reborn spirit? At the risk of seeming to complain by reverting to this matter, may I say that I have never know n peac e fo r a da y o r a n instan t sinc e m y journe y t o Ud a Distric t i n Yarhato, a baby in my mother's arms, when I was orphaned by my father's death soon after m y parents gave form t o my body. My worthless existence was preserved, but I could not frequen t th e capital. I hid in one place and another; I lived in remote lands and distan t provinces; I was served by local folk an d peasants . Bu t fortune suddenly smiled on me, and I was sent to the capital to hunt down the Heike. After I destroyed Kiso no Yoshinaka in my initial engagement, there were times when I whipped a fleet horse ove r towerin g precipice s an d riske d deat h cheerfull y a t enem y hands ; ther e were othe r time s whe n I bore th e hardship s o f winds an d wave s on th e boundles s ocean, read y to sink to the depths or be eaten by whales—all that I might overthro w the Heike. Furthermore, it was solely to realize my long-cherished goal of comforting the indignan t dea d tha t I pillowe d m y hea d o n armo r an d helme t an d mad e th e wielding o f bo w an d arro w m y occupation . Also , th e offic e I have received, Fifth Rank Police Lieutenant, is an important on e of which our famil y ca n be proud. Despite al l this , m y distres s i s now profound , m y grie f acute . I n th e knowledg e that I cannot transmi t a n appea l withou t assistanc e fro m th e god s an d Buddhas , I have sent several oaths, written on the backs of Bull-Head King charms from various shrines an d temples , i n which I have called on deitie s throughout Japan t o witnes s that I harbor no treacherous sentiments; yet His Lordship has not relented . Our countr y i s the lan d o f the gods , an d th e god s d o no t accep t imprope r peti tions. With none other o n whom to rely, I can but appeal to your great compassion . If, after watching for an opportunity to bring this matter to His Lordship's attention , you will manage in some way to convince him of my innocence and obtain a pardon for me , then the results of your good dee d will be certain to benefit your house; your fortunes will be certain to flower for generations to come. The old furrows will leave my brow, an d I will spend the res t of my life in peace. I cannot giv e full expressio n to m y feelings i n a letter; this is a mere summary. Submitted with awe and humility by Yoshitsune Fifth Day , Sixth Month, Second Year of Genryaku Minamoto n o Yoshitsune To His Excellency the Governor of Inaba

[i 8] The Execution of the Minister of State Meanwhile, Yoritom o receive d Ministe r o f Stat e Munemori . H e seate d him in a wing separated by a courtyard from hi s own chamber, and observed him fro m behin d blinds . Then h e sen t hi m a messag e b y Hik i n o Toshir o Yoshikazu. "I bear the Heike no personal ill will. I am also aware that I could not hav e survive d without you r lat e father' s permission , n o matte r wha t Lady Ik e migh t have said o n m y behalf . It wa s entirel y due t o Kiyomori' s kindness that m y sentence was reduced to distan t banishment ; this is why I stayed her e quietly for mor e tha n twent y years . But your cla n became enemies o f the court , an d th e Retire d Empero r commande d m e t o strik e yo u down. It is impossible for anyon e born i n this countr y t o disregar d a n im perial edict: I had t o obey. I am happy to have had thi s opportunity o f meet-

ing you."

Chapter Eleven 39

5

When Yoshikaz u went t o delive r the message , Munemori sa t up straigh t and bowe d t o th e floor , a mos t unseeml y act. Amon g the larg e an d smal l provincial landholders seated in rows, there were a number of men from th e capital, a s well as some former vassal s of the Heike. "Doe s he think he can save himself b y straightening up an d bowing? " those me n all said with disapproving countenances . "N o wonde r h e ha s com e her e a s a prisone r in stead of dying in the west, as would have been proper." But there were others who she d tears, including one man who said , "I t i s written, 'Whe n a fierce tiger roam s th e dee p mountains , al l the othe r beast s liv e i n fea r an d trem bling; when th e tige r i s caged, h e wags hi s tail an d beg s for food. ' * In th e same way, the feelings of the bravest Commander-in-Chief may change afte r he finds himself i n a situation lik e this. That must be what ha s happened t o Munemori." Because of Kagetoki's slanders, the Kamakura Lord did not return a clearcut answer to Yoshitsune's many pleas. He told him to go back to the capital at once , an d Yoshitsun e departed fo r th e cit y o n th e Nint h o f th e Sixt h Month, taking Munemori an d Kiyomun e with him . Munemori rejoice d in the prospect o f a reprieve, however short. He was in constant dread of meeting death a t this place or that on the way, but the party passed one province and pos t statio n afte r another . Ther e i s a plac e i n Owar i Provinc e called Utsumi. Th e lat e Directo r o f th e Stable s of th e Lef t Yoshitom o ha d bee n killed there, an d th e Minister fel t certai n that he would perish on the sam e spot, but Utsumi, too, wa s left behind . A faint, pathetically groundless hope stirred in his breast. "Perhap s ou r live s are to be spared," he said. "We cannot possibly survive," Kiyomune thought. "They are waiting until we get close to th e capital becaus e they don't want ou r head s to ro t i n this heat." But he kept his opinion t o himself , move d to pit y by his father's appearance of abject misery. He merely devoted his time to reciting the sacred name of Amida Buddha. The days went by, the capital dre w near, and they arrived at Shinohara Post Station in Omi Province. While th e part y wa s stil l a three-da y journe y away , th e kindhearte d Yoshitsune sent someone ahea d to fetc h a n ascetic from Ohara , Honshobo Tango, t o serv e the prisoners as a religious guide. The fathe r an d son , wh o had bee n together unti l the preceding day, were separated an d put i n differ ent place s tha t morning . Munemori's gloo m increased . "Toda y wil l be the end," h e thought. H e spoke wit h tear s streamin g down hi s face. "Wher e is Kiyomune? I ha d believe d tha t I woul d di e holdin g hi s hand—tha t ou r bodies would a t least lie on the same mat afte r ou r head s were cut off. How bitter it is to be separated while we still live! We have never spent a day apart for seventee n years. It was solel y for hi s sake that I disgraced m y name by not drowning." Although th e hol y man pitie d him , h e thought tha t i t would no t d o fo r him t o sho w weaknes s too . Wipin g awa y a tear , h e spok e a s thoug h un moved. "You must not troubl e your mind about your son now. Both of you * Fro m We n xuan. The quotatio n i s followed by an explanatory paraphrase , whic h I have omitted.

396 Chapter

Eleven

would suffe r grea t agon y if you wer e to se e each othe r a t th e end . Eve n in past ages, few men have known suc h happiness and prosperity a s you experienced from th e time of your birth on. Yo u became a maternal relative of an Emperor; yo u attaine d the offic e o f Minister o f State. There wa s no worldly glory you did not enjoy . That which is to happen now is your karma from a previous existence : yo u mus t no t blam e society o r men . When w e stop t o consider, th e pleasure s o f dee p contemplatio n i n Kin g Bonten' s palac e ar e themselves transitory. What, then, shall we say of human life i n this world, a flash o f lightning , a mornin g dewdrop ? A lifespa n i n th e Heave n o f th e Thirty-Three God s last s a hundred billion years, yet it is but a dream; your own lif e o f thirty-nin e years ha s bee n a mer e instant . Wh o ha s taste d th e elixir o f eternal yout h an d immortality ? Who ha s prolonge d hi s day s like Dongfang Shuo or the Queen Mother of the West? Despite his overweening arrogance, the First Emperor of Qin was buried in a tumulus at Lishan; desperately thoug h h e clun g to life , Empero r W u o f Han rotte d int o mos s a t Duling. W e are told , 'Whateve r live s mus t perish : Sakyamun i Buddh a di d not escape the sandalwood smoke . Happiness ends and sorrow comes: even the heavenl y beings encounter a da y whe n th e Fiv e Sign s of Mortal Decay appear.' Thu s th e Buddh a teaches , 'Our mind s ar e voi d o f themselves; si n and blessedness lack true existence. When we meditate on the mind, there is no mind. The laws do not dwel l in the Law.' To regard good and ba d a s unreal is to b e in accord wit h the Buddha's mind. Is it not a supreme cause for regret, a supremel y pitiable folly, tha t w e shoul d transmigrat e throug h lif e and deat h fo r billion s of kalpas—that w e should ente r th e treasur e moun tain an d emerg e empty-handed—eve n thoug h Amid a Buddh a ha s pro nounced his difficult vo w after five kalpas of cogitation? You must think only of salvation now." I n this manner did he administer instruction and urg e the prisoner t o invoke the sacred name . Recognizing th e wisdo m o f the hol y man' s precepts , Munemor i a t onc e closed his mind to distractin g ideas , faced westward, folded his hands, and recited Amida Buddha's name in a loud voice. Kitsuuma-no-jo Kinnaga went around behind him from th e left, a drawn sword held inconspicuously at his side, an d stoo d poise d t o strike . Th e Ministe r cease d hi s recitation s an d said, touchingly , "Have you alread y killed Kiyomune?" Kinnag a moved in from th e rear , an d Munemori' s hea d fel l forwar d in an instant . The asceti c choked with tears, and the others present could not help feeling pity, dauntless warrior s thoug h the y were . Ther e wa s unanimou s condemnatio n o f Kinnaga, a hereditary Taira retainer who had served the New Middle Coun selor Tomomori mornin g and night . "We all know that a man mus t change with the times, but hi s behavior was shameless," peopl e said . Afterward, in the same way, the holy man instructed Kiyomun e and urge d him t o invok e the sacre d name . Most touchingly , Kiyomune asked, "Ho w did the Minister behav e at the end? " "He wa s admirable. Please set your mind at ease." Kiyomune she d tears o f joy. "There i s nothing lef t t o worr y m e now . Be quick about it! " Th e swordsman that tim e was Hori no Yataro Chikatsune. Yoshitsune proceeded towar d th e capital with the heads. At Kinnaga's di-

Chapter Eleven 39

7

rection, th e bodies of father an d so n were buried in a single grave. That was done becaus e Munemori ha d bee n insistent abou t wantin g t o b e with th e boy, sinful thoug h his desire was. The heads of Munemori and Kiyomune entered the capital on the TwentyThird. Members o f the Imperia l Police receive d the m a t the Sanjo riverbed , paraded the m alon g th e avenue , an d hun g the m i n th e Chin a tre e t o th e left o f the priso n gate . Perhaps there ma y hav e been foreig n precedent s fo r parading the heads of men of Third an d highe r rank, and fo r hanging them at a prison gate , bu t I have heard of no such thing in our country . Although Nobuyori wa s decapitate d fo r crimina l conduc t i n th e Heij i era , hi s hea d was not hung at the gate. The Heike nobles were the first. Upon entering the city aliv e fro m th e wester n provinces , the y wer e parade d eas t o n Rokuj o Avenue; upon returning dead from th e eastern provinces, they were paraded west on Sanj o Avenue. They suffered equa l shame in life an d i n death.

[19] The Execution ofShigehira The monks of the southern capital had been insistent in their demands for Middle Captai n Shigehira , who ha d bee n livin g in Iz u Provinc e sinc e th e preceding year a s the war d o f Kano n o Suk e Munemochi. I t was no w de cided that thei r requests must be granted, an d orders t o escort th e prisone r to Nar a wer e issue d to Iz u no Kurand o Tayu Yorikane , a grandso n o f the Minamoto Third-Rank Novic e Yqrimasa . Yorikane did no t tak e Shigehira into th e capital ; h e wen t fro m Ots u alon g th e Yamashina-Daig o Road , which passed clos e to Hino. Shigehira's principal consort, Lady Dainagon-no-suke, wa s the daughte r of th e Torika i Middl e Counselo r Korezane , th e adopte d daughte r o f th e Gojo Majo r Counselo r Kunitsuna , and th e nurs e of Emperor Antoku . She had remained with the Emperor after Shigehira' s capture at Ichi-no-tani, and had bee n seize d by rough warrior s whe n th e forme r sovereign had leape d into the sea at Dan-no-ura. Then she had returned to the capital and gone to live at Hino with her elder sister, Daibuzanmi. After hearing that the Middle Captain's dewdro p lif e ha d no t ye t vanished—-tremble though i t did on th e tip o f the leaf—sh e ha d longe d t o mee t him on e las t time in reality, rathe r than merely in her dreams, but that had been impossible, and she had spen t the days with tears a s her sole distraction . Shigehira asked his warrior guard s for a brief leave . "I appreciate the rare consideration an d kindness you have shown me thus far. If you do not mind, I want t o as k on e las t favor . Childles s as I am, I have nothing to chai n my thoughts t o worldl y things, bu t I have heard tha t m y wife o f many years is living at Hino. I would like to se e her just once to as k her to pray for me in the afterlife. " Th e warriors, wh o were not insensat e rocks or trees , wept as they assented. "Ther e can be no objection. " Overjoyed, Shigehir a sent someone insid e to say , "Is Lad y Dainagon-no suke there? The Middl e Captai n o f Third Ran k i s on hi s way to Nara ; he would like to speak t o her from th e courtyard." His wife cam e running out before th e messenge r could finish . "Wher e i s he? Where i s he? " Ther e h e

398 Chapter

Eleven

was, standing near the veranda, a thin, sunburned man wearing a folded cap and a hitatare with a n indigo-lea f design. Sh e advanced t o th e edg e of th e blinds. "Is it dream or reality ? Com e in! " Tear s sprang to hi s eyes when he heard her voice. The lady's own vision darkened, her senses reeled, and she was speechles s for a time. Thrusting his head inside the blinds, Shigehira spoke in tears. "Perhaps i t was becaus e of the grav e sin I committed tha t I was capture d an d parade d through th e street s i n th e sprin g o f las t year , whe n I ough t t o hav e die d at Ichi-no-tani . M y humiliatio n i n th e capita l an d a t Kamakur a wa s ba d enough, but no w I am on my way to be handed over to the Nara monks for execution. I have nothing at all left o n my mind after seein g you this one last time. I wanted t o tak e religiou s vows an d giv e you m y hair a s a keepsake , but they would not permit it." H e separated out a lock of hair from hi s forehead, bi t of f what h e coul d reach , an d gav e i t t o her . "Loo k o n i t a s a keepsake." His wif e fel t eve n mor e wretched tha n i n the day s when sh e had live d in frenzied anxiety . " I ough t t o hav e drowne d mysel f afte r ou r parting , a s Michimori's wif e di d whe n h e died . I live d on , despit e th e pain , becaus e there had bee n no certain word of your death: I kept hoping that somehow , through som e quir k of fate , I might se e you agai n a s you wer e i n th e past . What miser y to thin k tha t yo u wil l not b e counted amon g th e livin g afte r today! M y sol e reaso n fo r stayin g aliv e wa s th e hop e tha t yo u migh t b e spared." As they spok e o f the pas t an d th e present , i t was onl y thei r tear s that seeme d to have no end. "Your clothe s loo k s o shabby," th e lad y said. "Pleas e chang e into some thing else." She produced a wadded, short-sleeve d robe and a white hunting robe, an d Shigehir a put the m on. H e lef t hi s old robes wit h her . "Loo k o n them as a keepsake. " "I will do that, of course," his wife said . "But jus t a scrap of your writing would b e somethin g t o treasur e forever. " Sh e brough t ou t a n inkstone . Weeping, he inscribed the words o f a poem: sekikanete Tha namida n o kakar u mementoe karagoromo I nochi no katam i ni thes nugi z o kaenur u I

t the y may become s for the future , have taken off e garments wet with the tears have sought in vain to stem .

His wif e responde d a t once:* nugikauru Whe koromo m o ima wa ho nani ka sen today' kyo o kagiri no wha katami to omoeb a thos

n I consider w they but commemorat e s last farewell , t solac e might they offer now — e garments you have taken off ?

Shigehira moved to leave. "Those who exchange vows are certain of meeting i n th e lif e t o come . Pra y tha t w e ma y b e rebor n o n th e sam e lotu s * He r poe m imitates the sound pattern of his.

Chapter Eleven 39

9

blossom. The sun is low and the way to Nara i s long; I do not want to keep the warriors waiting. " His wife caught hold of his sleeve to stop him . "Please, please . Stay just a little longer." "You must try to imagine my feelings. But there is no way for me to escap e death. I am sure we will meet in another life." He took his leave. Much as he longed t o retur n for on e more glimpse of the fac e h e would neve r see again in this world, h e forced himself t o go, determined not to succum b to weakness. The lad y flung herself down b y the edg e of the blind s in a n agon y of grief. Her shriek s and screams , audible even beyond the gate, made it quite impossible fo r Shigehir a to pu t spur s t o hi s horse. Tear s blinde d hi s eyes, obscuring the way ahead. I t would have been better not t o se e her at all, he thought; th e brief visit had merel y added t o his woes. Hi s wife lay prostrat e with a robe pulled over her head, longing in vain to run afte r him . When th e monk s o f the souther n capita l receive d custody o f the Middl e Captain, the y me t i n genera l council . "Thi s Lor d Shigehir a is guilt y of a crime so heinous that n o provision exists for it in the three thousand varieties of the Fiv e Punishments. It is only proper tha t h e should suffe r retribu tion. H e is a traitorous enem y of the Buddhist doctrines an d th e scriptures : he mus t first be paraded aroun d th e Todaij i an d Kofukuj i oute r wall , an d then eithe r decapitate d wit h a saw or burie d alive and beheaded, " som e of them argued . Bu t th e senio r monk s said , "Thos e woul d b e questionabl e measures for monks to adopt. You had better simply give him to the warrior guards fo r execution i n the vicinit y of Kotsu." Thus, the y returned hi m t o the warriors . After th e warriors had assume d charge of Shigehira, they prepared t o be head him on the bank of the Kotsu River. Innumerable spectators gathered , among them several thousand monks . There wa s a certai n samurai , on e Mok u Uma-no-j o Tomotoki , who m Shigehira had employed for a number of years, and who was now in the service of the Hachijo Imperial Lady. This Tomotoki whipped his horse towar d the river to b e with hi s former master a t the end. Just a s the execution wa s about to proceed, h e dashed up, pushed through the surrounding thousands upon thousand s o f onlookers, an d mad e hi s way close to th e Middl e Cap tain's side. "I have come to be with you at the end," h e said, weeping. "A most praiseworthy attitude. I would like to worship a Buddha before I am killed. What migh t be done abou t it? My sins are so grievous . . ." "It wil l be easy to arrange, " Tomotok i said . Afte r consultation s with th e warrior guards, he fetched a n image from a nearby place. Fortunately, it was a representatio n o f Amida . H e se t i t dow n o n th e sand y beach , dre w a sleeve-cord fro m hi s huntin g robe, attache d i t t o th e Buddha' s hand , an d gave Shigehira the other end to hold . Shigehira faced th e Buddha and spoke, clingin g to the cord. "We are told that Devadatta was assured by Sakyamuni of eventual rebirth as the Buddha Ten'6, even though he had committe d th e Three Deadl y Sins and destroye d the scripture s preservin g th e eight y thousan d teachings—tha t despite th e enormity of his deeds, hi s transgressions themselves had ensure d his salvation b y bringin g hi m int o lastin g associatio n wit h th e sacre d teachings .

400 Chapter

Eleven

I was no t actin g of my own fre e wil l when I committed m y grave sins; I was merely tryin g t o d o m y duty . Wh o tha t live s ca n spur n a n imperia l com mand? What person bor n in this world ca n ignore a father's order? There is no wa y o f refusin g eithe r one. Th e Buddha s must judg e wha t i s right an d what i s wrong. "Retribution fo r my sins has been swift; m y luck is at an end. No lamen tations could express the ful l measure of my regret. But compassion reign s in the Buddha's world, an d man y paths lead to salvation . Well do I remember the tex t wherei n i s written , Th e perfec t teaching s tel l u s tha t resistanc e is the same as compliance.'* It is said, 'A single invocation of Amida Buddha immediately wipes out countless sins.' I ask that my resistance may be transformed int o compliance , an d tha t thes e final invocations ma y bring abou t my rebirt h i n th e Pur e Lan d o f Nin e Grades. " H e stretche d ou t hi s nec k while reciting the sacred name ten times in a loud voice, and the executione r struck of f his head . Grav e thoug h hi s transgression s ha d been , th e sigh t moved all the monkish thousands and the warrior guard s to tears . The head was nailed up in front o f the Hannyaji great torii, because it was there tha t Shigehir a had stoo d whe n h e destroye d th e temple s durin g th e fighting in the Jisho era. Shigehira's wife , Lad y Dainagon-no-suke , sen t a palanqui n t o fetc h th e headless corpse so that she might hold a memorial service. As she had anticipated, the bod y had bee n cast away . Her peopl e retrieve d it, put i t into th e palanquin, and carrie d it on their shoulders to Hino. It is pitiful t o imagine her feeling s whe n sh e saw the body . Although it had retaine d it s old hand some appearanc e unti l the da y before, now i t was alread y decomposing i n the heat . Since matter s coul d no t g o o n lik e that forever , th e lad y prevailed o n a large number of worthy monks to hold prayer services at the nearby Hokaiji Temple. She also persuaded the Daibutsu holy man Shunjob o t o obtai n th e head from th e Nara monk s and send it to Hino. She cremated both the head and th e body , sen t th e bone s t o Moun t Koya , an d mad e a grav e a t Hino . Then, most touchingly, she became a nun an d prayed for Shigehira's welfare in th e afterlife . * Tha t is, that action s agains t Buddhism will lead to salvation, as in Devadatta's case.

Chapter 12

[i] The Great Earthquake All th e Heik e ha d bee n destroyed , an d quie t prevaile d i n th e west . Th e provinces obeye d thei r Governors ; th e privat e estate s followe d thei r pro prietors' dictates. But then, just as high and low had composed themselves , a great earthquak e of terrible intensity and duratio n struc k at the Hour of the Horse on the Ninth Da y of the Seventh Month. All six of the Sho temples in the Shirakaw a are a o f th e capita l wer e destroyed . Si x stories fel l fro m th e nine-story pagod a a t the Hosshoji, an d seventee n of the thirty-three bay s at the Tokujojui n collapsed . Building s crumble d into powde r a t th e imperia l palace, a t aristocrati c residences , a t shrine s an d temple s i n various places , and a t commoners ' abodes . Th e nois e o f collapsin g structure s wa s lik e thunder; the rising dust was like smoke. The sky darkened; th e sunlight disappeared. Ol d and young were panic-stricken; cour t an d city swooned wit h terror. And it was the sam e i n near an d distan t provinces . Th e eart h burs t open an d water gushe d out; hug e rocks spli t and rolled int o valleys. Crumbling mountains buried rivers; quivering seas inundated beaches. Boats row ing along the shore tossed o n the waves; horses journeying by land lost their footing. When people are endangered by flood, they can find safety on a hill; when they are menaced by fire, they can escape briefly, at least, by crossing a river. But a grea t earthquak e i s unspeakably dreadful. Thos e wh o ar e no t bird s cannot fly through th e air; those who are not dragons canno t moun t t o the clouds. It i s impossible t o kno w ho w man y peopl e die d unde r th e wreckag e i n Shirakawa, Rokuhara , an d th e cit y proper . O f th e fou r grea t elements , water, fire, and win d ar e perennia l sources o f affliction, bu t th e eart h doe s not ordinaril y trouble us . Bewildere d people o f all classes recited Buddha invocations and uttered fearfu l shriek s and screams behind closed doors, ex-

4O2. Chapter

Twelve

pecting to di e every time the heaven s rumbled or th e eart h moved . I n great agitation, me n of seventy, eighty, and ninet y declared tha t the y had no t ex pected th e en d o f the worl d t o com e s o soon, an d th e smal l children wh o heard the m wept an d lamented without cease . Retired Empero r Go-Shirakawa , wh o ha d happene d t o b e on his way to Imagumano a t th e time , starte d bac k immediatel y to th e Rokuhar a Man sion,* defile d b y the man y deaths. W e may imagine his distress an d tha t of his attendants durin g the journey. The Emperor went in the Phoenix Palanqui n to the lakeshore, th e Retired Emperor established himself in a tent erected in the south courtyard, an d the Imperial Ladie s an d Prince s move d elsewher e b y palanqui n o r carriage , their palace s i n ruins . Th e Doctor s o f Astrology rushe d u p t o repor t tha t there wa s certai n t o b e a grea t seismi c convulsio n tha t nigh t durin g th e Hours of the Boar and the Rat. It would be idle merely to call the predictio n frightening. We are told that th e head of the Todaiji Buddha was shaken off by a great earthquake o n th e Eight h o f th e Thir d Mont h i n th e thir d yea r o f Saiko , during Emperor Montoku's reign, and that another Emperor was obliged to leave his residence for a fifty-foo t tent, erecte d i n front of the Joneiden, because o f anothe r might y tremo r o n th e Fift h o f th e Fourt h Mont h i n th e second yea r of Tengyo. I cannot sa y anything about thos e events , which belong t o th e distan t past , bu t i t seem s unlikel y tha t ther e wil l b e a secon d earthquake t o equa l this one . An Emperor ha d lef t th e capital to drown i n the ocean depths ; a Minister of Stat e an d senio r noble s ha d bee n parade d throug h th e avenues , and th e head of one of them had bee n hung at the prison gate. Men o f understanding lamented and grieved. "From early times until the present, angry spirits have been fearsome things," they said. "What does the futur e hol d fo r us all? "

[2] The Matter of the Indigo Dyer On th e Twenty-Secon d o f the Eight h Month, Mongaku, th e hol y man of Takao, se t out fo r Kamakura , carryin g aroun d hi s nec k a n objec t tha t h e asserted t o b e th e tru e hea d o f Yoritomo' s father , Yoshitomo , an d takin g with hi m a disciple to carr y the head o f Kamadabyoe Masakiyo. Th e hea d Mongaku ha d produce d aroun d th e fourt h yea r o f Jish o ha d no t bee n Yoshitomo's a t all , but merel y an ol d skul l from somewhere , wrappe d i n a white cloth, whic h he had presented t o Yoritomo as an incitement to revolt . Now, afte r Yoritom o had rebelled, won control of the land, and settled dow n in the firm belief that the head was his father's, Mongaku ha d found another one to brin g him. This was the way of it: There wa s a certai n man , a n indig o dyer , whom Yoshitom o had favore d and employe d fo r many years, and wh o ha d grieve d that hi s patron's hea d should hang at the prison gat e year after year , with none to offe r prayer s for his welfar e i n th e afterlife . H e ha d obtaine d a n intervie w wit h th e Polic e * Rokuhar a is a mistake for Rokujo .

Chapter Twelve 40

3

Superintendent, receive d permissio n t o tak e th e hea d down , an d secrete d it a t th e Engakuj i Templ e i n Higashiyama . "Yoritom o ha s a future , eve n though he is an exile. He may look for it after h e rises in the world," he had thought. An d accordin g t o wha t I have heard, Mongak u ha d tracke d th e head dow n and set out for Kamakura, taking the dyer with him. On the day Mongaku was reported to be arriving in Kamakura, Yoritomo went to meet him at the Katase River. From there, he changed into dark gray mourning garb and entere d Kamakura in tears. Most touchingly, he placed the holy man on the broad veranda and stood in the courtyard to receive his father's head . The great and smal l landholders all wept a s they watched. Yoritomo cut away a steep cliff, buil t a temple dedicated to pious exercises on his father's behalf, and named it the Shojojuin. Moved to compassion, th e court announced at Yoshitomo's grave that the late Director o f the Stables of the Lef t ha d bee n granted th e posthumou s titl e of Palace Minister wit h Senior Second Rank. ( I have heard that Major Controller of the Left Kanetad a served as imperial messenger.) It was splendid, indeed, that Yoritomo's military fame ha d no t onl y established his own position an d restored hi s famil y fortunes, bu t als o obtained posthumou s offic e an d posthumous ran k for his dead father's spirit.

[3] The Exile of the Taira Major Counselor On the Twenty-Third of the Ninth Month, Yoritomo recommended to the court that those of the Taira who still remained in the capital should be sent to th e provinces . Consequently , th e Tair a Majo r Counselo r Tokitad a wa s banished to Noto Province; his son, the Sanuki Middle Captain Tokizane, to Kazusa Province ; Director o f the Palac e Storehouse Burea u Nobumoto t o Aki Province; Junior Assistant Minister of War Masaakira t o Ok i Province; the Nii Bishop Senshin to Awa Province; the Hosshoji Administrato r Noen to Bing o Province; and th e Middle Counselo r Maste r o f Discipline Chukai to Musash i Province . Doome d i n som e case s t o floa t o n th e wave s of th e western seas and in others to penetrate the remote clouds beyond the eastern barrier, the exiles knew nothing of their destinations or of when they might meet again. It is pitiful t o imagine their feelings as they prepared to set out in separate directions , restrainin g tears evoked by the sorrow of parting. The Taira Major Counselo r went to se e the Imperial Lady Kenreimon'in, who was living at Yoshida. "My punishmen t is very heavy; I leave today to go into exile. I had hoped t o stay in the capital where I might look afte r you , but no w I am so worried abou t your fate that I have no time to think of my own future." He wept a s he spoke. "Yes, " the Imperial Lady said, "you ar e the onl y one lef t fro m th e ol d days . From no w on, ther e will be nobody t o offer sympath y or pay me visits." She could not restrai n he r tears. This Majo r Counselor , Tokitada , wa s a grandso n o f th e Forme r Dew a Governor Tomonob u an d a son o f Provisional Senior Assistant Minister of War and Posthumou s Minister o f the Lef t Tokinobu . He had enjoye d splendid popularity an d succes s as elder brother t o th e late Kenshunmon'in and maternal uncl e to Empero r Takakura ; an d hi s relationship t o Kiyomori —

404 Chapter

Twelve

whose principal consort, th e Hachijo Lady of Second Rank, was his sister— had brought him whatever subsidiary appointments h e had coveted. H e had risen swiftly t o the offic e o f Major Counselo r wit h Senior Second Rank, an d had serve d no fewe r tha n thre e time s as Superintendent of the Imperia l Police, in which capacit y h e had acquire d th e sobriquet Fearsom e Superinten dent fro m hi s practic e o f apprehendin g thieve s an d robbers , arbitraril y chopping of f their righ t arm s at th e elbow , an d banishin g them. I t was als o this Majo r Counselor' s doin g tha t th e bran d Namikat a wa s burned o n th e cheek of the imperial messenger, Hanakata, whe n the Retired Empero r sen t his edic t t o th e wes t demandin g th e retur n o f Empero r Antok u an d th e Three Treasure s to the capital . Although the Retired Emperor had been inclined to favor Tokitada fo r the sake of the Major Counselor's sister , the late Imperial Lady Kenshunmon'in, he ha d bee n greatl y incense d b y th e ac t o f violenc e agains t Hanakata . Yoshitsune had als o wished t o interced e fo r Tokitada becaus e of their clos e relationship, but it had been to no avail. The Major Counselor's sixteen-year-old son, Gentleman-in-Waiting Tokiie, had escaped exile and was staying with his uncle Tokimitsu. The boy and his mother, Lady Sotsu-no-suke, clung to Tokitada's sleeves , lamenting that thi s must be their final farewell. "We all part fro m on e another i n the end," th e Major Counselo r said . His demeanor wa s calm , bu t h e mus t hav e been i n wretched spirits . Separate d from hi s beloved wife an d so n in his declining years, he set forth to journey afar, looking bac k beyond the clouds to the familiar capital , an d turning his face towar d th e northern roa d h e had hithert o know n onl y by name. "That is Shiga Karasaki," someone said. "This is Mano Inlet; that is Katada Strand." In tears, th e Major Counselo r compose d a poem: kaerikomu Neve koto wa kata dan i I hiku am i n o a me ni mo tamaranu o wa ga namida ka na castin

r to return , shed tears that leave my eyes s water leaves meshes n the nets drawn by fisherfolk g at Katada Strand.*

Yesterday, drifting o n the waves of the western seas, he had experience d i n a tiny craft th e hatefu l sufferin g cause d b y association wit h thos e who m w e dislike;^ today , burie d unde r th e snow s o f the norther n lands , h e knew th e sad suffering cause d by separation fro m thos e we love, his sorrows manifol d as the cloud s over his old home .

[4] The Execution of Tosabo Meanwhile, ther e wer e rumor s tha t Kur o Hoga n Yoshitsun e had com e under Yoritomo's private suspicion; an d the ten great landholders Yoritom o * Th e poem puns o n kata ("impossible, " translated as "never"; part of place name ) an d o n me ("eyes" ; "meshes"). f I n Buddhism, on e of the Eigh t Sufferings ; her e a reference t o the battles against th e Genji . The secon d hal f o f the sentenc e mention s anothe r of the eight .

Chapter Twelve 40

5

had originally assigned to Yoshitsune's command had talked the matter ove r and gon e of f to Kamakura , on e b y one . Th e situatio n puzzle d everyone , from the Retired Emperor to the lowliest commoner. Not only were Yoritomo and Yoshitsun e brothers, bu t the y ha d als o swor n t o regar d eac h othe r a s father and son. Yoshitsune had defeated the Heike in successive assaults afte r having pu t dow n Kis o n o Yoshinak a in th e Firs t Mont h o f th e precedin g year; and he had restored peace to the realm and quiet to the land through a final decisive victor y i n th e spring . I t woul d hav e bee n natura l fo r hi m t o receive rewards ; wha t wa s th e reaso n fo r th e gossip ? Bu t th e explanatio n was simply this: i n the spring , whe n Yoshitsun e had bee n preparing vessels to cross to Yashima from Watanabe in Settsu, he and Kajiwara Kagetok i had quarreled over the use of reverse oars, and Kagetoki , angered by his ridicule, had seize d every opportunity t o slander him later. Yoritomo fel t certai n that Yoshitsun e was plotting rebellion. But it would be inadvisable to sen d the great landholder s agains t him, for then he would destroy th e Uji and Set a bridges, and th e capital would b e in an uproar. H e summoned Tosabo Shoshun. "Go to the capital, pretend to be getting ready for a pilgrimage , an d devis e a rus e t o kil l him." Shoshu n mad e respectfu l assent, withdrew , an d lef t fo r th e capita l a t once, withou t eve n stopping a t his own house . Shoshun reache d th e capita l o n th e Twenty-Nint h o f the Nint h Month , but neithe r on that day nor o n th e next di d he visit Yoshitsune. Yoshitsune heard o f his arriva l an d sen t Musashib o Benke i to fetc h him ; an d h e pre sented himself promptly in Benkei's company. "Haven't you brought m e a letter fro m th e Kamakura Lord?" Yoshitsune said. "His Lordshi p sen t n o letter becaus e ther e was nothing of importance to discuss. He gav e me this oral messag e for you: ' I believe it is your presence that ha s maintaine d quie t i n th e capita l thu s far . B e careful ; guar d th e city well.'" "A likely story!" Yoshitsune answered. "He has ordered you to kill me. He probably said, 'It would be inadvisable to send the great landholders agains t him, for then he would destroy th e Uji and Seta bridges, and the capital an d countryside would b e in an uproar. G o to the capital, pretend t o b e getting ready for a pilgrimage, and devise a ruse to kill him.'" Shoshun expressed grea t astonishment. "Ho w coul d such a thing possibly be? I have come to the capital to make a pilgrimage to Kumano—a matter of a trifling vow. " "Kagetoki's slander s denie d m e admittance t o Kamakura : Hi s Lordshi p sent me packing back to the capital without eve n an interview. What do you say to that?" Yoshitsune said then . "I a m no t i n a positio n t o kno w anythin g abou t it . A s fa r a s I mysel f am concerned, ther e is absolutely nothing to conceal . I will give you a written oath." "The fac t remain s that Hi s Lordship thinks ill of me." Yoshitsune' s anger showed i n his face . To escape his present predicament, Shoshun wrote ou t seve n oaths, burning and swallowing some and dedicating the others to the gods. Then he was

406 Chapter

Twelve

allowed to go. Once back at his lodgings, he proceeded to notify members of the provincial guards to prepare for an attack o n that very night. Now, ther e was a girl named Shizuka, the daughter of the shirabyoshi Isono-Zenji, t o who m Yoshitsun e was deepl y devoted . Shizuk a fo r he r par t never lef t Yoshitsune' s side. "People say the avenues are alive with warriors . There ha s bee n n o summon s fro m here : wh y ar e th e provincia l guards s o active? This mus t be the work o f that oath-writin g monk wh o cam e today . I'm going to send someone to find out what i s happening," Shizuk a said. Yoshitsune had bee n making use of three or fou r o f the youths with pageboy cuts whom Kiyomor i had employe d as messengers. Shizuka sent two of them out, bu t they failed t o return, even after muc h time had elapsed . Then she sent a female servant , in the thought tha t a woman woul d b e safer, an d the sp y soon cam e running back. "Tw o peopl e who resembl e the page-boy youths have been cut dow n i n front o f Tosabo's gate. Tosabo's grounds ar e crowded wit h saddled horses, and inside the curtains there are armored an d helmeted men with quivers on their backs and strung bows, read y to attac k someone a t an y moment. The y d o no t loo k a t al l like people startin g on a pilgrimage," sh e said. Yoshitsune spran g t o hi s feet , an d Shizuk a hastily helpe d hi m int o hi s Commander-in-Chief's armor . H e wen t outside , swor d i n hand, wit h onl y the shoulder-cor d fastened . There wa s a saddle d hors e a t th e middl e gate . He leaped onto the animal's back, ordered the outer gate opened, and waited, expecting enemies to arrive at any moment . Before long , forty o r fifty armored an d helmete d riders bore down o n the gate with loud battle cries. Yoshitsune braced his feet in his stirrups. "Whether by night attack o r in daytime battle, no man i n Japan will find it easy to kill Yoshitsune!" he shoute d i n a mighty voice. H e gallope d forwar d yelling, a lone rider, and th e fifty opened a passage. Meanwhile, Ed a n o Genzo , Kuma i Taro, Musashib o Benkei , and othe r warriors followe d swiftly t o th e attack , eac h worth a thousand men . The n the samurai heard the news and came galloping from thei r various lodgings, so that sixt y or sevent y riders had soo n assembled . Shoshun could no t pre vail agains t them, despit e th e gallantr y of his assault. Pu t t o flight, his men scattered i n ever y direction. Thos e wh o escape d wer e few ; those wh o fel l were many. Shoshun managed to flee to a hiding place deep in the Kurama mountains, but Kuram a was Yoshitsune's old temple, and the monks seized Shoshun an d sen t hi m t o Yoshitsun e on th e followin g day. ( I believe I have heard that h e had hidde n at Sojo-ga-tani. ) Yoshitsune's me n shove d Shoshu n dow n i n th e grea t courtyard . H e wa s wearing a dark blue hitatare and a monk-warrior's cap . Yoshitsune laughed. "Well, monk ! The gods have punished you for breaking your oaths." Unperturbed, Shoshun sat up with a disdainful laugh . "This is my punishment for writing nonsense." "You have attached much weight to your lord's command and little to your own survival, a most praiseworthy attitude. I am willing to send you back to Kamakura if you want to live . What d o you say? " "That is an outrageous suggestion," Shoshu n said. "Do you mean to spare me if I say I want t o live ? My lif e ha s belonge d to th e Kamakur a Lord ever

Chapter Twelve 40

7

since he told me , 'You ma y be a monk, bu t yo u ar e th e on e ma n wh o ca n stalk Kuro.' It is not fo r me to reclaim it. The only favor I want fro m you is a swift execution. " "Very well, then," Yoshitsune said. "Decapitate him. " They took him to the Rokujo riverbed an d cut off his head, and there was none who did not praise him .

[5] Hogan's Flight from the Capital Yoritomo had earlier given Yoshitsune a menial called Adachi Shinzaburo. "The fellow' s birth i s low, bu t h e is surprisingly bright. Take him into you r service," h e had said. To the man himself, he had issued private instructions . "Observe Kuro' s behavio r an d repor t t o me. " Afte r witnessin g Shoshun' s execution, thi s Shinzabur o rode da y and nigh t t o Kamakur a t o infor m his master. Yoritom o announce d tha t h e would sen d hi s brother, th e Mikaw a Governor Noriyori, t o attack Yoshitsune . Noriyori di d his best to refuse, bu t the comman d wa s repeated , an d h e ha d t o presen t himsel f fo r hi s formal leave-taking, armored an d helmeted . "See that you don't follow Kuro's example," Yoritom o said . Terrified by those words, Noriyor i took off his armor and stayed in Kamakura. Ever y da y fo r a hundre d days , h e wrot e ou t te n oath s durin g th e daytime, all swearing to his complete loyalty, and read them aloud at night in Yoritomo's courtyard—a total o f a thousand. Bu t it was to no avail: he was struck dow n i n the end . After that, there were reports that a punitive force was to march against the capital unde r th e comman d o f Hojo n o Shir o Tokimasa. I n the though t of fleeing t o Chinzei, Yoshitsune sought help from Okat a n o Saburo Koreyoshi, a man s o powerful that h e had drive n away the Heike without lettin g them enter the Nine Provinces . "On e o f your retainers, Kikuch i no Jiro Takanao , has been my enemy for years," Koreyoshi said to him. "You may rely on me if yo u wil l turn Kikuch i over fo r execution." Yoshitsune gave him Takana o without demur, and Koreyoshi took the prisoner to the Rokujo riverbed and cut of f his head . Afterward , Koreyosh i worke d faithfull y o n Yoshitsune' s behalf. On the Second of the Eleventh Month, Yoshitsun e went to the Retired Emperor's palace . Throug h Treasur y Ministe r Yasutsune , he said, " I nee d no t speak again of my desire to render loyal service to Your Majesty. But Yoritomo intends t o attac k me , thanks t o his retainers' calumnies , so I want t o g o to Chinzei for a while. I would like to request a directive from th e Retired Emperor's Office. " The Retire d Empero r consulte d th e senio r nobles . "Wha t will happen if Yoritomo hears about it? " he asked. The nobles were all of one mind. "There will b e constan t turmoi l i n th e capita l i f Yoshitsune stays here an d a grea t army from the Kanto comes bursting in. If Yoshitsune goes away to a remote province, w e will not hav e t o fac e anythin g like that, fo r a tim e a t least, " they said . The cour t thu s gav e Yoshitsun e a Retire d Emperor' s directive , whic h instructed Koreyosh i an d al l the othe r Chinze i warriors—Usuki, Hetsuki ,

408 Chapter

Twelve

the Matsur a League—t o recogniz e hi m a s thei r commande r an d obe y hi s orders.* Yoshitsune led out a force of five hundred horsemen on the next day, the Third , durin g th e Hou r o f the Hare , withou t perpetratin g an y act s of violence in the city or creatin g the slightest disturbance. One of the Settsu Genji, Oda n o Taro Yorimoto, fel t that he could no t let Yoshitsune pass his gate without releasing an arrow. Overtakin g the party at a place called Kawarazu, he engaged them in battle. Yoshitsune commanded five hundred horsemen , Yorimot o sixty . Yoshitsune' s men surrounde d th e smaller force and pressed the attack. "Don't let any escape! Don't miss any!" Yorimoto retreated, wounded , with most of his kinsmen and retainer s dead, and wit h hi s horse hi t i n the bell y b y an arrow. Yoshitsun e decapitated th e dead enemies and displayed the heads as an offering to the god of battle. "An auspicious beginning!" h e rejoiced. Yoshitsune se t out b y boat fro m Daimots u Bay , but a violent west win d drove hi m ashor e a t Sumiyoshi , and h e wa s oblige d t o see k shelte r i n th e recesses o f Yoshino . Attacked b y th e Yoshin o monks, h e fle d t o Nara ; at tacked b y the Nara monks, he reentered the capital. And at last he made his way toward Michinok u throug h the northern provinces . Ten or more ladies whom Yoshitsune had taken with him from th e capital were abandone d a t Sumiyoshi , where the y la y weepin g o n th e san d an d under th e pine trees, their divided skirts trample d an d thei r sleeves spread beneath them. The priests of Sumiyoshi Shrine, moved by compassion, took them all to the capital. The boat s transportin g th e me n o n who m Yoshitsun e had relied—hi s uncle Shida no Saburo Senjo Yoshinori , his uncle Juro Kurando Yukiie, and Okata n o Sabur o Koreyoshi—wer e drive n to differen t shore s an d islands , none o f thei r passenger s knowin g th e whereabout s o f th e others . Peopl e thought th e angr y spirit s o f th e Heik e mus t hav e raised th e sudde n win d from th e west . On th e Sevent h of the Eleventh Month, Hojo n o Shir o Tokimasa entere d the capita l a s Yoritomo' s deput y with a forc e o f sixty thousan d riders . H e recommended th e chastisemen t o f Yoshitsune , Yukiie, and Yoshinori , an d the Retired Emperor promptly issued an edict . On th e Second , i n complianc e with a petitio n fro m Yoshitsune , the Re tired Emperor's Offic e ha d issue d a directive authorizing a rebellion against Yoritomo; on the Eighth, in response to a request from Yoritomo , His Majesty hande d dow n a n edic t callin g fo r Yoshitsune' s destruction . Chang e in th e morning , chang e i n th e evening— a pitifull y indecisiv e government indeed!

[6l The Matter of the Yoshida Major Counselor Meanwhile, Yoritomo had asked to be named Constable-General of Japan, with authority to levy a commissariat-rice tax on every two thousand square * Meshite ("summoned " [Koreyoshi] , translate d a s "[Koreyoshi ] an d al l th e others") , emended t o hajime t o shite ("beginnin g with " [Koreyoshi]) , whic h appear s i n som e othe r Heike texts . Ichiko, Heike monogatari, 2:465, n. 7.

Chapter Twelve 40

9

feet o f cultivate d land . Th e Sutra o f Innumerable Meanings speak s o f th e receipt of half a kingdom by the conqueror o f a court enemy, but ther e was no precedent fo r such a thing in our country . I believe I have heard that th e Retired Empero r considere d th e reques t immoderate , bu t accede d afte r a council o f senio r noble s pronounce d i t "halfwa y reasonable. " Wit h Con stables installed in the provinces and Steward s appointed fo r the private estates, there was no way to hide even a hair. Of th e many on whom Yoritom o might have called, he chose to use Lord Tsunefusa, th e Yoshid a Major Counselor , a s the intermediar y for suc h re quests. Tsunefusa was known a s a man of upright character. Onc e the Genj i had gained power, even people with ties to the Heike attempted t o ingratiate themselves by means of letters, messages , and th e like , but Tsunefus a took no action at all. In recognition of his probity, the Heike too, whe n they were selecting Cloistere d Palac e Superintendent s afte r havin g confine d th e Re tired Empero r t o th e Toba Mansion , ha d settle d o n hi m and th e Kade-no koji Middle Counselo r fo r the two posts. He was the son of the Provisional Middle Counselor Mitsufus a no Ason. Orphaned a t the age of twelve by his father's death , h e had nonetheles s risen steadily in the officia l hierarchy . He had hel d th e Thre e Simultaneou s Posts, passe d throug h th e offic e o f Head Chamberlain, serve d a s Consultant , Majo r Controller , Middl e Counselor , and Dazaifu Governor-General , and finally become a Major Counselor with Senior Second Rank. There were those whom he had outstripped, bu t non e who had outstripped him . Like the proverbial awl piercing its bag, people's good an d ba d qualitie s ar e boun d t o sho w up . Tsunefus a wa s a remark able man.

[7] Rokudai Hojo no Shiro Tokimasa devised the plan of proclaiming, "To anyone who finds the progeny of the Heike I shall give whatever he desires." The capital dwellers, lured by the prospect o f reward and familia r with every inch of the city, proceede d t o ferre t ou t grea t number s o f victim s throug h relentles s searching. Even childre n of the lowe r orders, if they happened to be attrac tive and fair-skinned , were called in and identifie d a s the offspring of Middle Captain So-and-S o o r Lesse r Captai n Thus-and-So ; an d whe n th e father s and mothers wept and lamented, the informers said, "That child was identified by his guardian," o r "H e wa s identified b y his nurse." Tokimasa's me n drowned o r burie d the babies and squeeze d to death o r stabbed thos e wh o were a littl e older . Th e grie f o f the mother s an d th e sorro w o f th e nurse s were beyon d comparison . Man y time s a fathe r an d a grandfathe r himself , Tokimasa di d not lik e what h e was doing, bu t ther e seemed no alternative : men must accommodate themselve s to the times. Of th e Taira children , Tokimasa especially wished t o captur e Koremori' s son, Rokudai , th e heir of the main lineage, who was nearing adulthood. He sent ou t searc h parties , bu t the y wer e unsuccessful . Then , jus t a s h e wa s about t o leav e for Kamakura, a woman cam e to Rokuhara . "Middl e Cap tain Koremori's wife, son, and daughter are staying at Shobudani, north of a

410 Chapter

Twelve

mountain templ e calle d th e Daikakuji , whic h i s wes t o f her e behin d th e Henjoji," sh e said. Tokimas a immediatel y ordered someon e t o g o with th e woman an d investigate , an d th e sp y foun d a cloiste r wher e a grou p o f women an d childre n were living as though fearfu l o f observation. Watchin g through a chink in the fence, Tokimasa's man saw a handsome youth emerg e in pursui t o f a whit e puppy . A woman resemblin g a nurs e mad e hast e t o draw the boy inside. "How terribl e if anyone were to see you!" sh e said. The scout went racing back to report, certain that the boy was Rokudai. The nex t day , Tokimasa wen t t o th e place , surrounde d it , an d sen t i n a messenger. "Th e Kamakur a Lord' s deputy , Hoj o n o Shir o Tokimasa , ha s learned tha t Lor d Koremori' s son , Maste r Rokudai , i s living here . H e ha s come for him: send him out immediately. " Rokudai's mothe r almos t fainted. Saitogo an d Saitoroku ran aroun d sur veying the situation, but th e warriors' encirclemen t left n o opening through which the child might be spirited out. The nurse fell prostrate i n front o f her charge, shriekin g and screamin g at th e to p o f her lungs . The peopl e a t th e cloister ha d lon g preserved the strictes t secrecy , careful eve n to avoi d lou d speech, but now the whole household wept and lamented in unison. Move d to pity by the sound, Tokimasa waited quietly, wiping away tears. Presently, Tokimas a repeate d hi s demand . "Thing s ar e stil l unsettled ; I have come for th e bo y to guar d against any possible act o f violence. This is not a matter o f special importance. Sen d him out immediately. " "There i s no chanc e o f escape," Rokuda i sai d t o hi s mother . "Yo u ha d better send me out righ t away. If the warriors were to enter and search, they would see you and the others looking distraught. Even though I may have to go now, I can probably get permission to com e back if I survive at all. Don't carry on so." I t was a pitiful attemp t at consolation. Because matter s coul d no t g o o n lik e tha t forever , th e boy' s weepin g mother smoothe d hi s hair, dresse d him, and prepared t o sen d him out. She gave him a string of dainty little blackwood prayer-beads . "Use thes e to re cite Amida' s nam e a s lon g a s yo u live , s o tha t yo u ma y g o t o paradise, " she said. Rokudai took the beads. " I a m parting fro m m y mother today . No w m y one desire is to go where my father is, " h e said pathetically. Rokudai's ten-year-old sister came running out when she heard his words. "I want to go to Daddy, too." Th e nurse restrained her. Although Rokuda i ha d onl y turne d twelv e tha t year , h e wa s elegan t i n countenance and figure, more mature than the ordinary youth of fourteen or fifteen. He pressed his sleeve to his face, determined to show no weakness in front o f the enemy, but th e abundant tears trickled through . Rokudai entere d th e palanquin. The warriors surrounde d i t and se t out . Saitogo an d Saitorok u accompanie d thei r master , on e o n th e lef t o f th e palanquin and one on the right. Tokimasa ordered me n off remounts so that the two might ride, but they ran barefoo t all the way from th e Daikakuji t o Rokuhara, unwilling to accep t his offer . The mother an d the nurse raised their eyes to heaven and cas t themselves to eart h i n a n agon y o f grief . "Nowadays , th e authoritie s ar e assemblin g

Chapter Twelve 41

1

Heike childre n an d puttin g the m t o deat h i n differen t ways—drowning , burying, squeezing , and stabbing . I wonder wha t metho d the y will use t o kill my son. H e i s rather grown up , s o they will probably behead him. Parents alway s lov e thei r children—eve n whe n the y sen d the m t o liv e wit h nurses an d merel y see them no w an d again , a s some do . Bu t Rokudai ha s never left m y side from th e moment of his birth. His father an d I reared hi m together morning and evening, happy to possess so rare a treasure; and afte r I suffered th e grievou s loss of the on e on whom I relied, it was m y two children who becam e my consolation. No w onl y one remains to me ; the othe r has gone. What shal l I do afte r today ? During these past three years, I lived in terror o f what ha s jus t happened, ye t I never expected i t so very soon a s today. Al l this time, I counted o n th e Hase Kanno n to protec t th e boy , bu t now, alas , he has been taken. H e is probably dead already. " S o she ran on , shedding endless tears. The hour gre w late, bu t the mother, he r heart burstin g with sorrow , wa s quite beyond settling down to rest. "I dozed off for a moment just now," sh e told th e nurse , "an d I dreamed Rokuda i cam e riding up o n a white horse . 'I missed you s o much that I asked for a short leave : here I am,' he said. H e sat dow n besid e me , cryin g for som e reason , a s thoug h h e wer e sufferin g from a great sorrow. Then in the next instant I woke up. I looked al l around, just in case, bu t nobod y was there. What sadnes s that I awakened s o soon, even though it was only a dream!" The nurse wept. The lady's bed seemed in danger of floating away, borne on a river of tears, as the long, miserable night wore on . Because al l thing s com e t o a n end , th e timekeepe r proclaime d th e ap proach o f dawn, an d a ne w da y began . Saitorok u cam e back . "Wha t ha s happened? Tell me what ha s happened?" the mother said . "So far, nothing. I have brought a letter." He handed it over. She opened it to behold a very adult-sounding message. "I know you must feel terribl y worried . S o far , nothin g i n particula r ha s happened . I mis s everybody already." Sh e thrust it into her bosom and fel l prostrate without a word. I t is sad to imagine her emotions . After muc h tim e ha d elapse d i n tha t manner , Saitorok u spok e up . "I t troubles me to stay away even briefly; I must be getting back." The weeping mother wrote a reply for him, and he took his leave. Unable to relieve her agitation in any other way, the nurse ran outside and began t o wande r aimlessl y aroun d th e neighborhood , weeping . A s sh e walked, sh e heard someon e say , "There is a mountain temple called Taka o farther bac k i n th e hill s from here . It s hol y man , Mongakubo , enjoy s th e Kamakura Lord' s highes t esteem; I hear h e wants t o hav e a so n o f the no bility as a disciple." Sh e made her way rejoicing to Takao, without even telling the mother, and there she met Mongaku. "Yesterday, a warrior took away the twelve-year-ol d maste r I hav e care d fo r eve r sinc e h e lef t th e womb . Won't yo u pleas e as k fo r hi s life , tak e charg e of him, an d mak e him you r disciple?" Prostrating herself i n front o f him, she wailed and shrieke d at th e top of her lungs. She seemed quite beside herself with despair. Moved to pity, Mongaku aske d t o b e told more . Sh e rose an d spoke , weeping . "He i s the

412 Chapter

Twelve

son of a person clos e to the wife of Koremori, the Komatsu Middle Captai n of Thir d Rank . Someon e mus t have identified hi m a s the Middl e Captain' s son, because a warrior seize d him yesterday and took him away." "Who wa s the warrior? " "He was called Hojo." "Very well, I will go and ask about it." He set out promptly . The nurse' s spirit s wer e somewha t restore d b y Mongaku' s speech , eve n though h e had sai d nothin g on whic h sh e could rely . She went bac k t o th e Daikakuji t o tell Rokudai's mother what had happened . "I thought you must have gone off to drown yourself, " the lady said, "be cause I , too, wa s thinkin g of casting myself int o som e dee p poo l or river." She asked to hea r al l about it , and joine d her palms in tearful praye r when the nurse carefully repeate d Mongaku's words . "May th e request for him be granted! May I see him once again!" Mongaku wen t to Rokuhara to inquire about the matter. Tokimasa tol d him , "Th e Kamakur a Lord sai d to me , 'I hear that many Heike offsprin g ar e hidin g i n th e capital , includin g a so n o f Koremor i b y Narichika's daughter. That child is the heir of the main lineage; besides, he is said to be nearing adulthood. B e sure to hunt him down an d kill him.' I have taken a fe w distan t relatives ' childre n lately , bu t I coul d no t lear n wher e Koremori's son was staying. Then two days ago, just as I was about to return to Kamakur a empty-handed , a n unexpecte d bi t o f informatio n le d m e t o him, and yesterday I went to get him. He is extraordinarily attractive; I have not been able to bring myself to do anything about him yet. He is still here." "I woul d lik e to loo k a t him. " Th e hol y ma n wen t t o th e plac e wher e Rokudai wa s staying . The bo y wa s attire d i n a double-patterne d damas k hitatare, wit h th e blackwoo d prayer-bead s danglin g fro m hi s wrist . Th e sweep o f hi s hair , hi s figure , hi s bearing—al l bespok e a refinemen t an d charm tha t seeme d scarcely of this world. A drawn face , hintin g of broken sleep the night before, made his appearance eve n more patheti c an d touch ing. For some reason, tears spran g to hi s eyes when he saw Mongaku, an d the holy man coul d not hel p weeping until his black sleeve was drenched . "No matte r ho w dangerou s a n enem y the bo y may become som e day , it would be unthinkable to kill him," Mongak u thought . To Tokimasa he said, "I fee l terribl y sorry fo r tha t child ; I wonder i f we might have been associ ated in a previous existence. Please let him live another twent y days. I intend to visi t the Kamakur a Lord t o as k fo r him . Exil e thoug h I was, I se t ou t toward th e capital to obtai n a Retired Emperor's edic t in order t o hel p His Lordship ris e in the world . I almost drowne d whe n I tried t o cros s th e un familiar lower reaches of the Fuj i River by night; I begged with joined hands for m y lif e whe n I me t highwayme n at Takaich i Mountain . I went t o th e Fukuhara Priso n Palac e and secure d an edic t throug h Mitsuyoshi , th e For mer Commande r o f th e Militar y Guard s o f th e Right . An d Hi s Lordshi p made m e a promis e whe n I gave it t o him . 'Yo u ma y as k fo r anything , n o matter ho w important, ' h e said . 'A s lon g a s I live, I will grant an y reques t you make. ' I need no t mentio n m y later service s to him , o f which yo u ar e well aware. Promise s are important; lif e i s nothing. His Lordship will never

Chapter Twelve 41

3

have forgotten unless the appointment a s Constable-General has gone to his head." He set out befor e daybreak . When Saitog o an d Saitorok u hear d wha t ha d happened , the y wept wit h joined hands an d revere d the holy man a s though h e were a living Buddha. How happy Rokudai's mother mus t have felt when they hurried back to the Daikakuji wit h the news! There were still grounds fo r concern, becaus e the decision woul d b e made in Kamakura, but th e hol y man's word s ha d bee n immensely reassuring. Moreover, the boy was safe fo r another twenty days. The mothe r an d th e nurs e breathe d a littl e easier : i t wa s al l happenin g through Kannon' s help, they told themselve s with trusting hearts. Meanwhile, the sun continued to rise and set, and the twenty days passed like a dream, with no sign of the holy man. What could have happened? The optimism o f the mothe r an d th e nurs e gave way to gloom , and the y fretted and agonized once again. "Mongakubo's perio d o f grac e ha s expired, " Tokimas a said . " I canno t linger in the capital like this through the end of the year; I must be off now. " His me n busie d themselve s with preparation s fo r thei r departure . Saitog o and Saitorok u clenche d their fists in anguished suspense, bu t th e hol y ma n had neithe r com e himsel f no r s o muc h a s sen t a messenger : ther e wa s nothing they could do. They went to the Daikakuji. "Th e hol y man has not arrived i n the cit y yet. Hojo leave s tomorrow before daybreak. " The y she d floods o f tears , wit h bot h sleeve s presse d t o thei r faces . Ho w sorrowfu l Rokudai's mothe r mus t have felt whe n she heard the news! "Ah," sh e said, "is ther e n o pruden t olde r ma n wh o migh t advis e Hoj o t o tak e Rokuda i with hi m t o whereve r h e meet s Mongaku ? I t woul d b e unbearabl y sad if they were to put the child to death while Mongaku wa s on his way with the pardon. Does it seem that they will kill him soon?" "It look s a s though the y will do it just before daybreak tomorrow morning. Those of Ho jo's kinsmen and retainers who ar e on duty tonight behave as though they feel the sorrow of parting: some of them are reciting Buddhainvocations and others ar e weeping." "What is Rokudai doing?" sh e said. "He tell s his beads with an unconcerned air when people are looking, bu t he presses his sleeve to his face an d sob s when nobody i s around." "Yes, of course he would ac t that way. He is young in years but a man i n spirit. How sa d it must be for him to think his life will end tonight! He said he would obtain leave to come home if he survived even a little while, but we have seen nothing of him here, nor hav e I been able to go there, even though more tha n twent y day s have elapsed. And afte r today , ther e will never be a day or an hour when we might meet again. What are you two going to do? " "We will go wherever he goes. If he perishes, we are resolved to gather his bones, deposi t the m at Mount Koya , renounce the world, ente r the path of enlightenment, and pray for his welfare in the lif e to come." "Then yo u mus t hurr y back . I a m dreadfull y worrie d abou t him, " sh e said. The two took their leave, weeping, and went off. On th e Sixteenth of the Twelfth Month , Hojo n o Shiro Tokimasa se t ou t from th e capital wit h Rokudai . Too blinded by tears to se e the way ahead ,

414 Chapter

Twelve

the weeping Saitogo an d Saitoroku nevertheles s accompanied the party, determined t o sta y wit h thei r maste r unti l th e end . Tokimas a offere d the m mounts, bu t the y refused t o ride . "We are attending our maste r fo r the last time; w e wil l fee l n o discomfort, " the y said . The y wen t forwar d o n foot , shedding tears of blood. It is sad to imagine Master Rokudai' s feeling s as he faced the eastern road for hi s farewel l journey , separated fro m hi s beloved mother an d nurs e an d looking bac k towar d th e familia r capita l beyon d th e clouds . Wheneve r a warrior spurre d a horse, h e trembled lest he be decapitated; wheneve r tw o men conversed, he asked himself in dismay if his hour had struck. He though t he might die at th e Shi-no-miy a riverbed, but th e part y crosse d th e moun tains beyond Osaka Barrie r and emerged onto Otsu Beach . Then he guessed it would be at Awazu Plain, but the day ended without incident. They passed many provinces and many post stations, one after another, until they reached Suruga Province . An d tha t day , peopl e said , wa s t o mar k th e en d o f th e young master's dewlike life . The warriors all dismounted at Senbon-no-matsubara. They set down th e palanquin, sprea d a fu r rug , an d place d Rokuda i o n it . Tokimas a wen t up close to him . "I have brought you this far because I was hoping to mee t the hol y man o n th e way, but I can d o nothin g more t o hel p you. I do no t know wha t th e Kamakur a Lord migh t think if I were to brin g you ove r th e Ashigara Mountains, s o I intend to make it known that I put you to death in Omi Province . You share the Tair a karma ; nobod y coul d succee d in a plea for you r life, n o matter who h e might be." H e wept a s he spoke . Without reply , Rokuda i calle d over Saitog o an d Saitoroku : "Whe n yo u return to the capital after m y death, you must be sure not to reveal that I was executed durin g the journey . The fact s wil l come to ligh t in the end , I suppose, bu t m y mothe r woul d brea k dow n i f she heard th e stor y fro m you r lips, and the n I could not hel p feeling pit y under the grass, which would b e a hindranc e t o m e i n th e afterlife . Tel l he r yo u escorte d m e al l the wa y t o Kamakura." Th e two, utterl y distraught, di d not respon d fo r a time. The n Saitogo said, "We have no intention of going calmly back to the capital alive after ou r master has preceded us in death." He hung his head, restraining his tears. The final moment had come . Rokuda i face d westward , joine d his palms, recited Buddha-invocation s in a tranqui l voice, an d waite d wit h extende d neck. Kano no Kudozo Chikatoshi, the chosen executioner, went around behind hi m fro m th e right , a draw n swor d hel d inconspicuousl y at hi s side . Chikatoshi prepared t o deal the blow, but his senses reeled, his wits forsoo k him, an d h e coul d fin d n o plac e t o strike . H e thre w dow n th e swor d an d stepped back , scarcel y conscious o f his surroundings. "I can' t d o it . Please order someon e else to kil l him," h e said. "Well, then, let So-and-So kill him. Let Thus-and-So d o it." A s they were debating th e selectio n o f a n executioner , a mon k i n blac k robe s an d a di vided skirt came galloping up on a whitish horse, his whip aloft.* H e dashed to the spot where the execution was about t o take place, leaped down, and caught hi s breat h fo r a moment . The n h e said , "Th e Kamakur a Lord ha s * Th e ride r is identified i n other Heike text s a s one o f Mongaku's disciples .

Chapter Twelve

4i5

Rokudai is reprieved.

pardoned th e young master. Here i s a letter fro m him. " H e hande d i t over . Tokimasa opened i t and beheld these words: I am tol d tha t you hav e discovered a son of Lord Koremori , the Komats u Middl e Captain of Third Rank. The Takao holy man Mongaku desire s him. Have no doubt s about turning him over. To Ho jo no Shiro Yoritomo

4i6 Chapter

Twelve

Tokimasa rea d an d rerea d th e document , whic h bor e Yoritomo' s seal . When h e put i t down, he said, " A miracle! A miracle!" I need not describ e the feeling s o f Saitog o an d Saitoroku . Al l o f Tokimasa' s kinsme n an d re tainers likewise shed tears of joy.

Is] Hase Rokudai Mongaku arrive d soon after , i n high good humo r over the succes s of his plea. "Hi s Lordshi p said , Tha t youn g master' s father , Koremori , acte d a s the commande r i n the initia l battle. I cannot spar e hi s life , n o matte r wh o asks it. ' I tried t o intimidat e hi m b y sayin g that th e god s woul d refus e t o protect hi m i f he ignore d m y wishes , bu t h e wen t of f to hun t a t Nasuno , telling me that it was out of the question. I took care to go along to the hunting grounds, and there I persisted until he agreed. You must have thought me very slow to return." "The twent y day s of our understandin g had elapsed ; I had decided tha t His Lordship had refuse d you . Fortunately, I did not kil l the boy on the way, even thoug h I almos t mad e a mistak e here. " Wit h Saitog o an d Saitorok u mounted on two saddled horses, which his men had been leading, Tokimasa started Rokuda i bac k towar d th e capital . H e escorte d hi m a considerabl e distance. The n h e made his farewell an d se t out eastward . " I would lik e to accompany you awhile longer," he said, "but I have some important matter s to brin g befor e th e Kamakur a Lor d a s soo n a s possible . I shal l tak e m y leave." His conduct had bee n most considerate . After th e hol y man receive d custody of Rokudai, h e galloped towar d th e capital nigh t an d day . Th e yea r ende d whe n th e part y wa s nea r Atsut a i n Owari Province . They reached the capital after dar k on the Fift h o f the First Month, and Mongak u gav e the bo y a brie f res t i n his house near the Nijo Inokurria intersection . Then, around midnight , they went to the Daikakuji. They beat on the gate, bu t th e precincts were deserted; no t a sound wa s to be heard . Rokudai' s whit e pupp y dashe d throug h a brea k i n th e wal l an d came u p wit h it s tail wagging. "Wher e is my mother? " Rokuda i aske d th e dog dispiritedly. Saitoroku scaled the wall and opened th e gate to admi t his master. I t did not loo k a s thoug h anyon e ha d live d ther e o f late. "I t wa s onl y t o se e my dear one s agai n tha t I had hope d t o preserv e my worthless life . Wha t ca n have become of them?" Rokuda i said. He wep t an d grieve d pathetically all night long, as was only natural. As soon a s morning arrived, they made inquiries at a neighboring house. "We heard tha t they were going to visit the Great Buddh a before th e end of the year , an d tha t the y planne d t o spen d th e Firs t Mont h i n retrea t a t Hasedera," th e peopl e ther e said . "Nobod y seem s t o hav e gon e nea r th e place since they left." Saitogo hurried off to Hase, found the ladies, and told them the news. The mother and the nurse could scarcely believe their ears. "Is this a dream? Is it a dream? " th e mothe r said . The y hastene d t o th e Daikakuji , where th e happy sight of the young master brought involuntary tears to thei r eyes.

Chapter Twelve 41

7

"Quickly, quickly ! Take holy orders," the mother said . But the holy man refrained fro m makin g the boy a monk, moved by compassion. H e installed him a t Takao very soon, and I have heard that he also helped with the practical concerns of the mother's quie t existence. Whether i n th e pas t o r i n th e present , man y have received succo r fro m Kannon's suprem e merc y an d suprem e benevolence , whic h exten d t o sin ful an d innocen t alike , bu t ther e ca n hav e been fe w instances t o compar e with this . Now whil e Hojo n o Shiro Tokimasa was still journeying from th e capital with Rokudai, he had met a messenger from th e Kamakura Lord at Kagami Post Station . "What is your business?" Tokimasa asked. "Word has been received that Juro Kurand o Yukiie and Shida no Saburo Senjo Yoshinor i have allie d themselve s with Kur o Hoga n Yoshitsune . His Lordship wants you to dispose of them." "I am serving as escort to an important prisoner," Tokimas a said. At Oisono-mori, h e stopped hi s nephew, Hojo no Heiroku Tokisada, who had been traveling eastward to see him off. "Hurry back, find out where those men are staying, and dispos e of them," he told him . Tokisada returne d to the capital to mak e inquiries, and a Miidera mon k came forward , claimin g to kno w Yukiie' s whereabouts. Whe n questioned , the monk said, "I don't know all the details, but there is another mon k who does." Tokisada swoope d dow n o n the other mon k and seized him. "Why hav e you arrested me? " "Because you are said to know the whereabouts of Juro Kurando. " "In tha t case , yo u ough t t o hav e asked m e to tel l you. Wh y shoul d yo u take it on yourself to put m e under arrest? They say he is at the Tennoji. " "Show the way." A force of more than thirty horsemen set out toward the Tennoji, led by Tokisada's son-in-law Kasawara no Juro Kunihisa, Uehara no Kuro, Kuwabara no Jiro, and Hattori no Heiroku. Yukiie was making use of two residences—on e th e hous e o f th e Chie f Musicia n Kanehar u an d th e other tha t o f tw o me n calle d Shinrok u an d Shinshichi . The warrior s ap proached th e house s i n tw o parties . Yukii e happened t o b e in Kaneharu's house. When he saw armed men entering, he fled through th e rear . Kaneharu was the father of two daughters, both of whom enjoyed Yukiie's favors. Seizin g them, Tokisada' s me n demande d t o kno w Yukiie' s where abouts. "As k m y younger sister," the elder said. "As k m y elder sister," the younger said. Yukiie had ru n of f much too fas t t o tell anyone where he was going, bu t th e warrior s nonetheles s too k th e wome n wit h the m t o th e capital. Heading towar d Kumano , Yukii e was detaine d a t Yagi-no-g o i n Izum i Province whe n th e samura i who wa s hi s sol e attendan t becam e footsore . The master of the house recognized him and made a nightlong gallop to inform Tokisada i n the capital . "The me n I sent to th e Tennoj i hav e not reache d th e capita l yet . Who i s there to send? " Tokisada sai d to himself . H e summone d a retainer, Ogenj i Muneharu. "I s your friend , th e Enryakuji monk , still around? "

4i8 Chapter

Twelve

"Yes." "Call him. " When th e mon k answere d th e summons , Tokisada said , "Jur o Kurand o has been located. Attac k him, turn him over to the Kamakura Lord, an d get yourself a reward." "All right. Give me some men. " "You will have to go with him, Ogenji. There is nobody else here." Tokisada sent the two off with a mere fourteen or fifteen men, all grooms and servants. The monk's name was Hitachibo Shomei. He went to Izumi, burst into the house, and foun d nobod y there . He tore u p the wooden floo r an d searche d underneath; he ransacked th e storerooms i n vain. Then h e went ou t t o th e main road an d stopped a middle-aged female passerby, who was probably a peasant's wife . "I s there a house hereabouts where an unusual-looking traveler is staying? Answer, or I'l l cut you down." "Until las t night , ther e wer e tw o well-dresse d gentleme n stayin g a t th e house you have just been searching, but I think they may have left earl y this morning. I hear they have gone to that big house over there," the woman said . Hitachibo burs t int o th e house , wearin g a sleeve d corsele t wit h blac k leather lacing and a n oversized sword. A man of about fifty, attired in a dark blue hitatare and a folded cap, with a Chinese-style jug and some fruit by his side, was in the act of offering a ladleful o f wine to a companion. H e tried t o crawl away at the sight of the armored monk, but Hitachibo rushed after him . "You have the wrong man, monk. Yukiie is over here," Yukiie said. Hitachibo ra n back. Yukiie stood with a gilded bronze-fitted short swor d in his left han d and a huge long sword in his right, wearing a wide-mouthed divided skirt and a short-sleeved white robe . "Throw down your swords," Hitachibo said. Yukiie roared with laughter. Hitachibo ran up and dealt his adversary a mighty blow. Yukiie sprang back, parrying it . Hitachib o advance d an d struc k anothe r blow . Yukii e spran g back, parrying it. So they fought fo r an hour, advancing and fallin g back . Yukiie tried t o retreat int o the storeroom behin d him. "You will disgrace yourself," Hitachibo said . "Don't go inside." "I think the same." Yukiie jumped forward and engaged Hitachibo again . Hitachibo abandone d hi s sword, grippe d Yukii e with al l his strength, an d crashed with him to the floor. As the two rolled about, no w on top and now underneath, Ogenj i Munehar u suddenl y appeared . Instea d o f drawin g hi s sword, h e snatched up a rock and felled Yukiie with a hard blow to the fore head. Yukii e roare d wit h laughter . "Yo u lout ! A warrior strike s a n enemy with a sword o r a spear, not a rock." "Get th e feet tied," Hitachibo ordered . H e meant his opponent's feet, bu t Muneharu tied the fee t o f both togethe r i n his frantic haste . Later, they attached a rope t o Yukiie' s neck, hauled him up, an d sa t him down. "Ge t me some water," he said. They gave him dried rice in water. He drank the water bu t lef t th e rice, which Hitachibo proceede d t o consume . "Are yo u an Enryakuji monk? " Yukiie asked. "Yes."

Chapter Twelve 41

9

"What is your name?" "I am Hitachibo Shomei from the north valley in the Western Compound." "Then you are a monk who once invited me to make use of his services?" "Yes." "Are you here on Yoritomo's behalf or on Tokisada's?" "I serv e the Kamakura Lord. I s it true that yo u intended to attac k him? " "It would make no difference whethe r I said 'No' or 'Yes,' now that I find myself i n this position. Wha t di d you think of my fighting technique?" "I hav e fought man y a battl e on th e mountain , bu t neve r one s o hard. I thought I wa s facin g thre e topnotc h enemies, " Hitachib o said . The n h e asked, "What did you think of me?" "Well, in view of the fact tha t I was captured . . ." "Bring ove r th e swords, " Yukii e sai d then . Hi s ow n weapo n wa s un damaged; Hitachibo's had forty-tw o nicks in it. After quickl y obtainin g a pos t horse , the y pu t Yukii e on it s bac k an d started fo r th e capital . The y spen t th e nigh t a t the Eguch i brothel-keeper' s quarters, whenc e the y dispatche d a messenge r wh o travele d a t ful l spee d throughout th e night . A t th e Yod o Akai riverbed the nex t day , durin g th e Hour of the Horse, they met Ho jo Tokisada traveling in their direction wit h a force o f a hundred riders, his banner flying. "The Retire d Empero r ha s decreed that w e are not t o brin g the prisone r into th e capital," Tokisada tol d Hitachibo . "Th e Kamakur a Lord concurs . Cut of f his head a t once, sho w it to His Lordship, and get your reward." So they beheaded Yukiie at the Akai riverbed. Men went t o searc h the Daigo mountai n are a for Shida no Saburo Senj o Yoshinori, who was rumored to be hiding there, but they did not succee d in finding him. The n i t was reported tha t he had fled to Iga , an d Hattor i n o Heiroku an d other s se t out fo r tha t province . Th e part y bor e dow n o n a mountain templ e a t Send o where h e was sai d to b e staying. Closin g i n fo r the capture , the y sa w hi m lyin g prostrate , cla d onl y i n a wide-mouthe d divided skir t an d a line d short-sleeve d robe , hi s bell y slashe d b y a gold mounted dirk . Heirok u too k his head. Heiroku hurrie d t o th e capita l wit h Yoshinori' s hea d an d showe d i t t o Tokisada. "Tak e it to Kamakur a at once, sho w i t to Hi s Lordship, an d get yourself a reward," Tokisada said. Hitachibo an d Heirok u too k thei r respectiv e trophie s t o Kamakura , where they presented the m for inspection. "Excellent, " Yoritomo said. Yoritomo proceede d t o banis h Hitachib o t o Kasai . Hitachibo fel t futil e regrets. " I ha d hope d t o receiv e a reward afte r reachin g Kamakura. To get nothing is bad enough; it had never occurred to me that I might be banished into the bargain. I would not have risked my life in battle if I had know n this would happen," he said. But Yoritomo recalled him two years later. "There is no divine protection fo r a man who attack s a Commander-in-Chief. That is why I was oblige d t o disciplin e you fo r a time," h e said . Th e mon k wen t home as the maste r of two properties , Tada-no-sh o in Tajima Provinc e an d Hamuro i n Settsu Province.

42.0 Chapter

Twelve

Hattori no Heiroku regaine d possession o f Hattori, the property tha t ha d been confiscated from hi m becaus e he had bee n a retainer of the Heike .

[9] The Execution of Rokudai So Rokuda i gre w unti l h e wa s fourtee n o r fifteen , a yout h whos e ever increasing beauty of face and figure seemed to suffus e th e surroundings with radiance. "Alas!" his mother said. "If these were the old days, he would be a Bodyguards officer now. " Th e words woul d bette r hav e been lef t unspoken . Yoritomo was never easy in his mind about Rokudai. "What of Koremori's son?" he asked the holy man of Takao at every opportunity. "You judged once from m y physiognomy that I was a man destine d to destroy the court's enemies and aveng e old dishonors; i s he the same kind of person?" "That one is spineless; don't worry about him," Mongak u woul d reply. But Yoritomo did not see m satisfied. In a frightening displa y of prescience, he said, "Mongaku would b e prompt t o joi n a rebellion . Nobod y coul d overthro w u s whil e I live, but who know s what migh t happen afte r m y sons succeed me? " Rokudai's mother learned of the Kamakura Lord's remarks. "Nothing else will do. You must take religious vows at once," she said. And thus at the age of sixteen , i n the sprin g of the fift h yea r of Bunji, Rokuda i cu t of f his beautiful hai r a t th e shoulder s wit h a pai r o f scissors , provide d himsel f wit h a pilgrim box , donne d a robe an d divide d skirt treated wit h persimmo n tan nin, an d too k leave of the holy man t o embar k on a pious journey. Saitogo and Saitoroku accompanied him, equipped in the same way. First, he went to Koya, where he asked hi s father's religious guide, the Takiguchi Novice, t o tell hi m th e whol e stor y o f how Koremor i had becom e a monk , an d o f his end. Then he went to Kumano—a sacred place doubly important t o him, he said, because he wished to retrace his father's footsteps. From in front o f the Hama-no-miya Shrine , he gaze d towar d Yamanari-no-shima , the islan d t o which Koremori had crossed . H e wanted t o visit it but was thwarted b y adverse winds and waves . He looke d a t it helplessly, longing to as k the whit e waves rolling in from th e offing , "Wher e was it that m y father sank?" Even the sand on the beach evoked nostalgia when he reflected tha t i t might con tain hi s father's bones. Tear s drenched hi s sleeves: although hi s robes wer e not thos e o f salt-maker s dipping water fro m th e ocean , ther e wa s neve r a time, it seemed, when they were dry. He spent the night on the beach, reciting Amida's name, chanting sutras, and drawing Buddha images on the sand with a fingertip. When mornin g arrived , h e summoned a holy monk t o re cite prayer s fo r hi s father , transferre d t o Koremori' s spiri t al l th e meri t amassed b y his good deeds , aske d leav e of the dea d t o depart , an d starte d back to the capital in tears. Shigemori's so n Tadafusa , th e Tang o Gentleman-in-Waiting , wh o ha d dropped ou t o f sight after fleeing from th e Yashim a battle, ha d i n fact gon e for assistanc e to Yuasa no Gon-no-kami Muneshige of Kii Province, and ha d sequestered himsel f i n th e Yuas a stronghold . Wor d sprea d tha t a numbe r of Heik e adherents—Etch u n o Jirobyo e Moritsugi , Kazus a n o Gorobyo e Tadamitsu, Akushichibyo e Kagekiyo , Hida n o Shirobyoe , an d som e othe r

Chapter Twelve 42

1

warriors—had discovered hi s whereabouts an d rallied to his side; and residents of Iga and Ise provinces hastened to assemble. Presently, it was rumored that severa l hundred formidable warriors ha d entrenche d themselves in the stronghold. Acting on orders fro m th e Kamakura Lord Yoritomo, the Kumano Superintendent Tanzo staged eight attacks agains t the Yuasa stronghold i n a twoor three-mont h period , but hi s men were routed eac h time by the warrior s inside, wh o pu t u p a death-defyin g resistance; an d mos t o f th e Kuman o monks were struck down . Tanzo sent Yoritomo a courier. "Wit h regar d t o the fighting at Yuasa in this province: I have attacked eight times in a two- o r three-month period , but ou r me n have been repulsed each time by the warriors inside, who have put u p a death-defying resistance. We cannot subdue those enemies . I would lik e to b e given men fro m tw o o r thre e neighboring provinces so that I can defeat them." "That would mean outlays for the provinces and worries for individuals, " Yoritomo said. "The rebel s in the stronghold ar e mere pirates and mountain brigands. Kee p those outlaw s unde r strict control ; guar d th e stronghold' s entrances well." They did as he commanded, an d the men inside the strong hold melted away until nobody was left . With a plan in mind, Yoritomo issued an announcement. "One o r two of the Komatsu Lord Shigemori's sons have probably survived. I will spare any such: i t was Shigemori who acte d a s Lady Ike's messenger and di d m e the great kindnes s o f persuadin g Kiyomor i t o reduc e m y sentenc e t o banish ment." Tadafusa went to Rokuhara, revealed his identity, and was promptly dispatched t o Kamakura. Yoritomo received him and started hi m back with a lie. "Return t o the capital," he said. "I have thought of a place outside th e city that wil l make you a suitable residence." Then h e sent a pursuer to cu t him down nea r the Seta Bridge. Besides the si x sons bearin g his name, Shigemor i had fathere d a seventh, the Tos a Governo r Munezane , wh o ha d entere d a differen t cla n a t th e age o f three , throug h adoptio n b y th e Oi-no-mikad o Ministe r o f th e Lef t Tsunemune. Munezan e ha d show n n o interes t i n the martia l arts , but ha d devoted himsel f wholly to literar y pursuits. Now, a t the ag e of eighteen, h e was driven out b y his adoptive father , who feare d censure , even though th e Kamakura Lord had made no inquiries about him. With nowhere to turn, he went to Shunjobo, the Daibutsu holy man. "I am the Komatsu Palace Minister's youngest son, the Tosa Governor Munezane. I entered a different cla n at the age of three, through adoption b y the Oi-no-mikado Ministe r o f the Lef t Tsunemune. I have never had an y interes t i n the martia l arts , but hav e devoted mysel f wholl y to literar y pursuits. Now, a t the ag e of eighteen, I have been driven out b y my adoptive father , who fear s censure , even though th e Kamakura Lor d ha s mad e n o inquirie s about me . Pleas e take m e a s your disciple," he said. He cut off his hair with his own hands. "Notify Kamakura if yo u ar e stil l hesitant abou t receivin g me; sen d me wherever you pleas e if they truly consider m e guilty of serious offenses." Moved to compassion, th e holy ma n mad e hi m a monk, gav e him temporar y quarter s i n the Todaiji' s lamp-oil storeroom, and notifie d th e Kanto.

422 Chapter

Twelve

"I wish to se e him before reachin g a decision. Sen d him here," Yoritomo said. There was nothing for the holy man to do but comply . From th e da y Munezan e lef t Nara , h e rejecte d al l foo d an d drink : no t even ho t o r col d wate r entere d hi s throat. H e finall y die d a t a place called Sekimoto beyon d th e Ashigar a Mountains. I t was a formidabl e act o f will for hi m to have decided, "Becaus e ther e can be no hope of pardon . . . " Yoritomo went to the capital on the Seventh of the Eleventh Month in the first year of Kenkyu. On the Ninth , he was made a Major Counselo r wit h Senior Secon d Rank . O n th e Eleventh , h e acquire d th e additiona l titl e of Major Captai n of the Right. He resigned both office s befor e long, and on the Fourth o f the Twelft h Mont h h e lef t fo r th e Kanto . Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa died on the Thirteenth of the Third Month in th e thir d yea r of Kenkyu, at th e ag e of sixty-six. From tha t nigh t on , hi s Shingon vajra bell rang no longer; after that dawn, the voice that had chanted the Lotus Sutra fel l silent . During the Second Month of the sixth year of Kenkyu, Yoritomo returned to th e capita l fo r th e dedicatio n o f the Grea t Buddha , which wa s t o tak e place on th e Thirteenth o f the Third Month . He went t o th e Great Buddha Hall on the Twelfth. While there, he summoned Kajiwar a Kagetoki. " I have noticed a suspicious-looking man beyon d that crowd o f monks south o f the Tengai Gate. Arres t him and brin g him here." Kajiwara cam e back a t onc e with the man, a clean-shaven fellow wit h uncut hair. "Who ar e you?" Yoritomo asked. "Now tha t I hav e bee n thi s unlucky , there i s nothin g I ca n do . I a m a Heike samurai, Satsuma no Nakatsukasa lesuke." "Why hav e you come here like this?" "I had hoped t o find an opportunity t o kill you. " "An admirabl e attitude, " Yoritom o said . Upo n returnin g to th e capita l after th e dedication ceremonies, he issued orders for lesuke to be executed at the Rokuj o riverbed . During the first Bunji winter , the Genji ha d don e everything but open th e mothers' womb s i n their zeal to hun t dow n an d kil l even those Heik e son s who were a mere year or two old. It seemed that none could have survived— yet Ig a n o Tay u Tomotada , a younge r so n o f th e Ne w Middl e Counsele r Tomomori, was still living. Left behin d at the age of three to b e cared for by a guardian, Kii no Jirobyoe Tamenori, whe n the Heike had fled the capital , he had skulke d from on e place to another befor e going into permanent hiding a t Ot a i n Bing o Province. Upon reachin g adulthood , h e ha d begu n t o excite th e suspicio n of Yoritomo's local officials , an d s o he had gon e to th e capital, wher e h e was residin g in secre t a t Ichi-no-hash i in th e precinct s of the Hosshoji Temple . Hi s grandfather Kiyomor i had du g a double moa t a t Ichi-no-hashi an d plante d bambo o o n al l fou r sides , wit h th e intentio n of using th e plac e a s a stronghol d i n cas e o f emergency . Tomotada installe d branch barricade s and sa w to i t that n o voice rose durin g the daytime . But after nightfall , larg e numbers of fine gentlemen gathered ther e t o compos e Chinese and Japanese poetry, make music, and the like; and news of his presence somehow leake d out .

Chapter Twelve 42.

3

In those days, people lived in fear o f a man calle d the Ichij o Second-Ran k Novice Yoshiyasu . One o f Yoshiyasu's samurai, Gotobyo e Motokiyo's so n Shinbyoe Mototsuna, heard that a court enem y was living at Ichi-no-hashi. This Mototsuna gallope d there , leadin g a hundred and fort y o r fifty horsemen, and attacked, shouting and yelling, during the first quarter of the Hour of the Dragon on the Seventh Day of the Tenth Month i n the seventh year of Kenkyu. The thirty or more men inside the stronghold strippe d t o the waist and le t fly a fas t an d furiou s barrag e o f arrow s fro m behin d th e bamboo . Many men and horse s wer e killed : ther e seeme d no possibilit y of succes s with a frontal assault . Meanwhile, news of a court enem y at Ichi-no-hashi brought the warrior s in the capital racin g to the scene, and the attackers soon numbere d a thousand or two thousand horsemen. They broke up small houses in the vicinity, filled the moat s wit h th e debris , an d dashe d across , shoutin g an d yelling. The warriors in the stronghold ran out with drawn swords. Some were killed; others took their own lives, grievously wounded. Iga no Tayu Tomotada took his ow n life , grievousl y wounded, a t th e ag e o f sixteen . Hi s guardian , Kii no Jirobyo e Tamenori , hel d hi m o n hi s knees , intone d te n lou d Buddha invocations wit h tear s streamin g dow n hi s face , an d kille d himsel f wit h a thrust to the belly. Tamenori's sons , Hyoe Taro an d Hyoe Jiro, both die d in battle. After almos t all their comrades had eithe r fallen i n battle or died by their own hands, those who remained of the stronghold's thirt y men set fire to the buildings. The warriors rushe d in, struck th e defender s down, impale d th e heads o f the slai n on th e tip s o f their sword s an d spears , an d gallope d t o Yoshiyasu's house. Yoshiyasu wen t t o Ichij o Avenu e in hi s carriage t o inspec t th e trophies . A few people recognize d Tamenori's head , bu t ther e was n o wa y of identifying Tomotada's . Yoshiyas u summone d Tomotada' s mother , Jibukyo-no tsubone, wh o wa s in the Hachij o Imperia l Lady's service , and showe d he r the heads . " I kne w nothin g of my son's fat e afte r Tomomor i too k m e west when the child was three years old—not even whether he was alive or dead . But that hea d ther e mus t be his: there ar e so many things about i t that re mind m e of Tomomori," sh e said i n tears. Thu s i t was tha t the y identifie d Tomotada's head . One o f th e Heik e samurai , Etch u n o Jirobyo e Moritsugi , ha d fle d t o Tajima Province , where he had marrie d a daughter o f Kehi no Shir o Doko. Doko did not kno w who he was. But "an aw l will not sta y in a bag." Afte r dark, Moritsug i use d to lea d out on e of his father-in-law's horses, gallo p it around as he shot off arrows, an d swim it in the sea for distances of a mile or more. Yoritomo' s loca l official s wer e arouse d t o suspicion , an d th e secre t leaked ou t presently—i t i s hard t o sa y just how. A n edict arrive d from th e Kamakura Lord: To Asakura no Taro Takakiyo, a resident of Tajima Province I a m informe d that th e Heik e samura i Etch u n o Jirobyo e Moritsug i i s living in your province. Arres t him and brin g him to me.

424 Chapter

Twelve

Takakiyo called in Doko, his son-in-law, to consult about ways of making the capture. "Yo u can take him in the bath," Doko said . They got Moritsugi into th e bat h an d sen t five or si x stout me n insid e to seiz e him. Whe n th e assailants pounced, Moritsug i thre w them flat; when they got up, he kicked them back down. Because the bodies of all were wet, it was impossible to pin him to th e floor.* But a single strong ma n i s no match fo r a crowd. Twenty or thirt y me n rushed in , bea t Moritsug i t o exhaustio n wit h spea r handle s and the flats of their swords, an d took him prisoner . They delivere d Moritsugi t o th e Kant o immediately , and Yoritom o ha d him brough t i n fo r questioning . "The y tel l m e yo u wer e a Heik e samura i with long-standing, intimate ties to the clan. Why didn't you die with them?" "The Heik e were destroyed too easily : I hoped fo r a chance to kill you. It was solel y fo r you r benefi t tha t I equippe d mysel f wit h a well-tempere d sword an d well-metaled arrows. No w tha t I have been this unlucky, there is nothing I can do. " "An admirable attitude. I am inclined to spar e you and tak e you into my service if you will pledge yourself to me. What d o you say? " "A warrior doe s no t serv e two masters . Yo u would liv e to regre t it if you pardoned a ma n o f my quality . The onl y favo r I ask i s a swif t execution, " Moritsugi said . "Very well, kill him," Yoritom o said. They took him to Yui-no-hama to be beheaded, an d there was none who did not praise him. The Empero r o f the da y [Go-Toba ] wa s intereste d chiefl y i n poetr y an d music. He allowed Lad y Kyo-no-tsubone to dominat e the government, and there was no end to the appeals and petitions. Becaus e a Wu Kin g admired skillful swordsmen, there were always men in the realm who suffered wounds; because a Chu King loved slender figures, there were many ladies in the palace who starve d to death. Those below follo w th e taste of those above. Discerning people al l lamented, worried b y the perilous state of affairs . Mongaku, a hol y ma n o f formidabl e character , too k i t o n himsel f t o meddle where meddlin g was not permissible . He conceived the notio n tha t the thron e shoul d g o to Retire d Empero r Takakura' s secon d son , a Prince who respecte d learnin g and prize d principl e abov e al l else. No attemp t t o install th e Princ e coul d succee d durin g th e lifetim e o f th e Forme r Majo r Captain Yoritomo, but the holy man attempted a revolt soon after Yoritomo' s death, which occurred on the Thirteenth o f the First Month in the tenth year of Kenkyu. The plot was discovered immediately, the Police were dispatched to Mongaku's Nij o Inokuma house to arrest him, and the holy man, then in his eighties, was banished to Ok i Province. Mongaku uttere d a frightfu l speec h a s he lef t th e capital . "This is not t o be borne! Why did that ball-playin g youth banish me to Ok i instead of to a place near the capital, as would have been proper i f he insisted on punishing a ma n o f my age , a person wh o migh t die today o r tomorro w ?+ I will wel* Th e struggl e was probably takin g place in a steam bath , th e usua l type o f Japanese bat h before th e seventeenth century. t "Ball-playin g youth" i s a referenc e to Go-Toba , wh o ha d abdicate d i n 119 8 an d estab lished an Innocho. He was proficient a t the aristocratic spor t known as kemari ("kickball").

Chapter Twelve 415 come him to that same province some day." Oddly , it was to Oki, of all possible places, that Retired Emperor Go-Toba was sent after his rebellion in the Jokyu era. People say Mongaku's dea d spirit raged in the province and spok e constantly to the Retired Emperor . Master Rokudai devote d himsel f zealously to religious pursuit s a t Mount Takao, wher e he was known a s the Third-Rank Meditatio n Master . None theless, ther e wer e incessan t representation s fro m th e Kamakur a Lord . "He i s Koremori' s so n an d Mongaku' s disciple . Althoug h h e ma y hav e a shaven head, he is no monk a t heart." The court consequentl y commande d Anhangan Sukekane to seize Rokudai and take him to the Kanto. And at the Tagoshi River, Okabe no Gon-no-kami Yasutsuna of Suruga received orders to cut off his head. People said it was due entirely to the Hase Kannon's assistance that h e had survive d from hi s twelfth yea r until he was past thirty . Thus di d th e son s o f the Heik e vanish forever fro m th e fac e o f the earth .

The Initiates' Chapter

[i] The Imperial Lady Becomes a Nun The Imperial Lady Kenreimon'in had gon e to stay in the Yoshida district , at the foo t of the eastern hills. Her residenc e was a long-abandoned cloiste r that ha d belonge d t o a Nar a monk , th e Middl e Counselo r Dharm a Sea l Kyoe. Rank grasses grew in the courtyards, fern s clustered on the eaves, and the blind s hun g i n tatters , leavin g the expose d bedchamber s unprotecte d from th e winds an d rains . Although flowers of many hues blossomed, ther e was n o maste r t o enjo y them ; althoug h moonbeam s streame d i n a t night , there was no owne r t o watch unti l dawn. I t is sad to imagin e the feeling s of the lad y wh o ha d onc e spen t he r tim e surrounde d b y brocad e curtain s in jade mansions, an d now found herself in that shockingly dilapidated abode , separated fro m al l her kinsmen. She resembled a fish on lan d o r a bird torn from th e nest—nostalgic, in her misery, even for the cheerless shipboard lif e at sea. Her thoughts dwelt on the distant clouds of the western ocean beyon d the boundless blue waves; her tears fel l a s the moon illumine d the courtyar d of the mossy, rush-thatched dwellin g in the eastern hills. No words could describe her melancholy. On th e First Day of the Fifth Mont h in the first year of Bunji, th e Imperial Lady became a nun. Inzei, the holy man o f the Chorakuj i Ashob o Cloister , was th e mon k wh o administere d th e precepts . Th e lad y presente d on e of Emperor Antoku' s informal robe s a s an offering . Th e Former Empero r ha d worn th e garment until the hour of his death, and it still bore the scent of his body. She had brough t it all the way from th e western provinces to the capital wit h th e intentio n o f keeping it a s a memento—of neve r letting it leave her side . Bu t now , fo r lac k o f anothe r suitabl e offering, sh e produced i t i n tears, telling herself that the deed might also help the Former Emperor attai n enlightenment. Th e monk receive d it , unable to respond, and took his leave

The Initiates' Chapter 42,

7

with tears drenching his black sleeves. People say it was made into a banner to b e hung in front o f the Buddha at the Chorakuji . The Imperia l Lad y ha d bee n designate d a Junior Consor t a t th e ag e of fifteen, an d a n Empress at sixteen. I n constant attendanc e o n the sovereign , she had urge d him to preside over the daw n levee s and ha d share d hi s love with non e a t night . A t twenty-two, sh e had give n birth t o a so n who ha d become Crown Prince ; and afte r th e Prince's accession sh e had receive d the palace name Kenreimon'in. She had enjoyed the very greatest respect as both the daughte r o f Kiyomor i and th e mothe r o f the Emperor . I n thi s presen t year, sh e had turne d twenty-nine . He r peach-blosso m beaut y was stil l unmarred, her lotus-blossom freshnes s had not faded, but there was no furthe r reason to preserve her kingfisher-black tresses, and so at last she had become a nun. Yet her grief knew no end, even though she had rejected the transitory world fo r th e tru e path. Neve r i n all the live s to com e could sh e forget her despairing kinsmen as they cast themselves into the sea; never could she forget the faces of the Former Emperor and the Nun o f Second Rank. Why ha d her ow n dewlik e existenc e dragge d o n t o giv e birt h t o suc h sorrows ? Sh e brooded constantly , he r eye s neve r dry . Th e night s ar e shor t i n th e Fift h Month, but sh e found the dawn s slo w to arrive ; she could no t eve n recapture the past in dreams, because she did not s o much as doze off. "Dim wa s the wanin g ligh t o f th e lam p b y th e wall , lonel y the nightlon g bea t o f th e dismal rai n agains t th e window." * I t seeme d tha t no t eve n th e Lad y of Shangyang could have been more wretched when she was imprisoned in the Shangyang Palace . Th e win d carrie d wit h i t th e nostalgi c perfum e o f a flowering orange near the eaves—transplanted, perhaps, because the former occupant ha d longe d fo r a reminder of the past+—an d a cucko o san g tw o or thre e times . Th e Imperia l Lad y remembere d a n ol d poem , whic h sh e scribbled onto the lid of her inkstone case: hototogisu Tha hanatachibana no cuckoo ka o tomete o naku wa mukashi no i hito ya koishiki fo

t you raise your voice, , seekin g the fragrance f the flowering orange— s it fro m nostalgi a r that "someon e long ago" ?

Less resolute tha n th e Nun o f Second Rank and Michimori' s wif e Kozai;ho, the other Heik e ladies had no t drowne d themselve s in the sea, but ha d )een captured b y rough warriors and returned to the capital. Young and old dike had becom e nuns, donned rud e attire , an d gon e t o ek e out miserable existences in hitherto undreamt-o f valley depths an d rock y wilds. Their ol d * Paraphrase d fro m "Th e White-Haire d Lad y o f Shangyang, " a poe m b y B o Juyi. Th e Shangyang Palace , in th e southwes t corne r o f Emperor Xuanzong' s residential compound a t Luoyang, was where the potential rivals of Yang Guifei were consigned. f Kokinshu 139 , anonymou s (to which the poe m below , Shinkokinshu 144 , anonymous , also alludes): satsuki matsu / hanatachibana no / ka o kageba / mukashi no hito no / sode n o ka zo suru. ("Scenting the fragrance of the orange blossoms that await the Fifth Month' s coming, I recall a perfumed sleev e worn by someone long ago.")

42.8 Th

e Initiates' Chapter

homes had al l vanished in smoke, leavin g only gutted site s that were fast becoming overgrow n fields , n o longe r visite d b y thos e wh o ha d frequente d them. I t i s moving t o thin k o f how closel y th e ladies ' emotion s mus t hav e resembled those of the me n wh o me t thei r ow n seventh-generatio n descen dants whe n the y returned fro m th e immortal's dwelling . Meanwhile, th e great earthquake on the Ninth o f the Seventh Month ha d crumbled the tile-capped earthe n wall s and tilted th e dilapidated structure s at th e Imperia l Lady' s house , renderin g i t eve n les s habitable tha n before . There wa s no t s o muc h a s a green-robe d guar d a t th e gate. * Already , depressing insect plaints made officiou s announcemen t o f autumn's comin g in the ruine d brushwoo d fences , which wer e eve n dewier tha n th e lus h fields. The gradually lengthening nights seemed more interminable than ever to the wakeful lady . I t wa s to o muc h tha t th e melanchol y o f autum n shoul d b e added to her ceaseless sorrow! In the transitory world where all had changed , none remaine d o f the ol d connection s wh o woul d onc e hav e fel t boun d t o show her compassion; nobod y seemed left who might come to her assistance.

[2] The Imperial Lady Goes to Ohara Although th e Imperia l Lady' s pligh t wa s thus , he r younge r sisters , th e wives o f th e Reize i Major Counselo r Takafus a an d th e Shichij o Maste r of the Palace Repairs Offic e Nobutaka , found discreet ways of expressing thei r sympathy. "In th e old days, it never occurred t o me that I might have to depend on those two for a livelihood," sh e said, with tears streaming down he r face. Th e ladie s in attendance al l drenched thei r sleeves. Her present abod e was close to the capital, nea r a road where there were many inquisitive passersby. Sh e longed t o mov e to som e plac e in the inner most recesse s o f th e dee p mountains— a refug e to o remot e fo r distressin g news t o reac h he r ears , wher e sh e migh t remai n whil e th e de w o f he r lif e awaited th e wind—bu t n o suitabl e opportunity arose . The n a certain lad y caller said, "The Jakkoin , far back in the mountains at Ohara, is a very quiet place," an d sh e resolve d t o g o there . "I t i s tru e enoug h tha t a mountai n hermitage i s lonely, yet lif e i s far bette r ther e than i n the vexatiou s world, " she said.+ I believe I have heard that Takafusa's wife made the arrangement s for th e palanquin and othe r necessities . The Imperia l Lady proceeded t o th e Jakkoin lat e in the Nint h Mont h of the first year of Bunji. Perhap s because the road le d through mountains , th e twilight shadows bega n to gather as she journeyed, her eyes lingering on the colored foliag e of the surrounding trees. A lonely sunset bell boomed fro m a temple in the fields, the thick dew on the wayside plants added fresh moistur e to he r tear-dampene d sleeves , a violent win d sen t leave s scurrying in every * Kenreimon'i n was thus worse of f than th e Lad y of Shangyang, whose "palac e gate s were secured b y green-robed guards. " t A sligh t alteratio n o f Kokinshu 944 , anonymous : yamazat o w a / mono n o wabishik i / koto kos o ar e / yo n o uk i yori wa / sumiyokarikeri. ("It i s true enough tha t a mountai n hermitage offers smal l comfort, yet lif e i s far bette r ther e than in the vexatious world.")

The Initiates' Chapter 42.

9

direction, and a sudden shower descended from the cloud-blackened sky, accompanied b y the fain t bellin g of a deer and th e almos t inaudible plaints of insect voices. The melancholy effect of so many depressing sights and sound s was quite beyond comparison. "Eve n whe n we were going from ba y to bay and island to island, nothing was as bad as this," she thought piteously . With its mossy rocks and its atmosphere of tranquil antiquity, the Jakkoin seemed a place where she could settle down willingly. Might she have thought of her ow n sel f whe n she saw the frost-stricke n clumps of dewy bush clover in the courtyard , o r gaze d at the withering, fadin g chrysanthemum s by the rough-woven fence ? Sh e went befor e th e Buddha to pray : "Ma y th e So n of Heaven's hol y spirit achiev e perfect wisdom; ma y prompt enlightenment be assured." Th e fac e o f th e Forme r Empero r wa s befor e he r a s sh e spoke . Would sh e ever forget it in all the lives to come? Next to th e Jakkoin sh e built a ten-foot-square hermitage , wit h on e bay as a bedroom an d the other a s a chapel, and there she spent the days in diligent performanc e o f th e si x diurna l service s an d th e perpetua l Buddha recitations. Toward evenin g on th e Fifteent h o f the Tent h Month , the Imperia l Lady heard footstep s i n the scattered oa k leave s blanketing the courtyard. "Wh o can have come to this recluse's dwelling? Look and see. If it is someone fro m whom I should hide, I will hurry and hide. " The intruder prove d t o b e a passing stag. Whe n th e lady asked, "Well? " Dainagon-no-suke replie d in verse, suppressing her tears : iwane fumi Wh tare ka wa towamu treadin nara n o ha no Th soyogu w a shika no rustle wataru nariker i i

o migh t b e coming , g o n rocks, to cal l here? e visitor whose step s through falle n oa k leave s s but a passing stag.

With a full heart , the lady wrote the poem o n the small sliding door near her window. Despite al l its hardships, th e Imperia l Lady's tedious existenc e suggeste d many interestin g comparisons : sh e likened th e row s o f nativ e tree s a t he r eaves to the seven tree circles surrounding the Pure Land, and she thought of the water collectin g between the rocks as the Waters of Eight Virtues. The ephemeralit y of worldly things is like springtime blossoms scatterin g in the breeze ; the brevit y of man's existenc e is like the autum n moo n disap pearing behind a cloud. O n morning s when th e lady had enjoye d blossom s at th e Chengyan g Hall , th e wind ha d com e an d scattere d thei r beauty ; o n evenings when sh e had compose d poem s abou t th e moon a t the Zhangqi u Palace, cloud s ha d covere d th e moon' s fac e an d hidde n it s radiance . Onc e she had dwel t in a magnificent abod e with jeweled towers, golden halls, and brocade cushions ; no w her brushwoo d hermitag e drew tears eve n from th e eyes of strangers.

430 Th

e Initiates' Chapter

[3] The Imperial Journey to Ohara Meanwhile, aroun d th e sprin g of the secon d yea r o f Bunji , Retire d Em peror Go-Shirakawa conceived a desire to see Kenreimon'in's secluded abode at Ohara, but fierce winds ble w during the Second an d Third months , an d the cold weather dragged on. The white snows on the peaks had no t melted completely, no r ha d th e icicle s in th e valley s thawed . Sprin g passed, sum mer arrived, and the Kamo Festival took place. Then, one night while it was still dark , th e forme r sovereig n set out fo r th e recesse s of Ohara. Although he traveled without ceremony, his entourage included Tokudaiji no Sanesada, Kazan'in n o Kanemasa , Tsuchimikado n o Michichika , an d thre e othe r senior nobles , a s well as eight courtier s an d a fe w North Guards . Th e part y took th e Kuram a highroad: Hi s Majest y viewed Kiyowar a n o Fukayabu' s Fudarakuji Templ e and the place where the Ono Gran d Empres s had lived. At Ono , h e changed t o a palanquin . The whit e cloud s o n th e distan t hill s recalled th e now-scattere d cherr y blossoms ; th e gree n leave s o n th e tree s served as poignant reminders of spring's departure. It was past the Twentieth of the Fourth Month, a season of lush summer growth, an d th e Retired Emperor, who ha d neve r gone tha t wa y before, beheld no familia r sigh t as his equipage parted th e tips of the dens e foliage. Most movingly, he recognized that h e had com e to a place unfrequented by men. A lone Buddhist structure, situated at the foot of the western hills, proved to b e the Jakkoin. The venerable aspect o f the garden pond and th e ancient groves made it seem a place with a noble history. Might i t have been of just such a one that the poet wrote these lines? The roof tile s are broken, the fog burns perpetual incense; The doors have fallen, th e moonbeams light eternal lamps.

Young grasses burgeoned in the courtyard, green willow branches tangled in the wind, and th e duckweed on the pond, drifting wit h th e waves, might have been mistaken for brocade se t out t o b e washed. The wisteria clinging to th e isle t pines had pu t fort h purpl e flowers ; th e late-bloomin g cherries , interspersed amon g the green leaves, seemed a novelty more delightful tha n the season's first blossoms. The kerria on the banks was in full bloom , an d a mountain cuckoo' s son g descended fro m a rif t i n the many-layere d clouds, as thoug h t o welcom e th e awaite d imperia l guest . Th e Retire d Empero r composed a poem : ikemizu n i Wave-flower migiwa no sakura o chirishikite blossom nami no hana koso fro sakari nariker e alon

s in full bloom : n th e surfac e o f the pond , s have scattered m th e cherry trees g the water's edge.

It was a place where everything seemed endowed wit h a special charm, even to the sound of the stream gushing from a cleft i n the time-worn rocks . Th e fences were overgrown with green ivy; the mountains appeared etched with eyebrow pencil. No painte r could have done justice to the scene. When the Retired Emperor's eyes turned to the Imperial Lady's hermitage,

The Initiates' Chapter 43

1

he sa w iv y an d morning-glor y vine s climbing the eaves , an d "forgetting grass" day lilies mingled with "remembering-grass" ferns . It was an abode of which someon e migh t have said , "Th e gour d an d th e ric e tu b ar e ofte n empty, the grasses riot as in Yuan Xian's alley. Pigweed grows rampant, rain wets the doors as at Yan Yuan's house."* The crudely thatched cryptomeri a roof seeme d scarcely capable of excluding the rain, frost, and de w that vied with the infiltratin g moonbeam s fo r admittance. Behind , there were mountains; i n front, barren fields where the wind whistled through lo w bambo o grass. The bamboo pillars, with their many joints, recalled the manifold sorrows o f those wh o dwel l apart fro m society ; the brushwood fence , wit h it s loose weave , brough t t o min d th e lon g interval s between tiding s fro m th e capital. B y way o f visitors, ther e were onl y the crie s of monkeys, swingin g from tre e to tre e on the peaks, and th e sounds o f woodcutters' axes , fellin g timber to b e used as firewood. For the rest, thos e who cam e were rare, un less we might count th e curlin g tendrils of wild vines.+ "Is anybody there? Is anybody there?" the Retired Emperor asked. Ther e was n o answer . Then , afte r a lon g delay , a n aged , feebl e nu n mad e he r appearance. "Where has the Imperial Lady gone?" the Retired Emperor asked . "To the mountain up there, to gather flowers." "Was ther e n o on e sh e could hav e sent on suc h a n errand ? Nun thoug h she may have become, it is pitiful tha t sh e must do it herself." "She suffer s he r presen t hardship s becaus e there ha s bee n a n en d t o th e good karm a sh e earned by observing the Fiv e Commandments an d th e Ten Good Precepts," said the nun. "Why shoul d she mind performing austerities that mortif y th e flesh? The Cause and Effect Sutra instructs us, 'If yo u wan t to kno w pas t causes , loo k a t presen t effects ; i f you wan t t o kno w futur e effects, loo k a t present causes.' If Your Majesty understands past and futur e causes and effects , yo u will feel no grief a t all. Prince Siddhartha left Gay a at the ag e of nineteen, covered his nudity with garments of leaves at the foo t of Mount Dandaka , climbe d to th e peaks fo r firewood, descended t o th e valleys for water, and finally achieved perfect enlightenmen t through th e merit of his difficul t an d painfu l austerities. " The Retire d Empero r coul d no t determin e whether th e ancien t scrap s of cloth i n the nun' s patchwork rob e wer e silk or som e othe r material . I t was odd, h e thought, tha t one thus attired should have spoken so . "Tell me who you are, " h e said. Tears streame d dow n th e nun' s face : fo r a moment , sh e wa s unabl e t o reply. She restrained he r tears afte r a time. "I t pain s me to confes s it , but I am the late Lesser Counselor-Novice Shinzei's daughter, the one who used to be called Awa-no-naishi. My mother was the Ki i Lady of Second Rank. You used to be so very kind, but now I am such an old crone that you don't even recognize me! Oh, I can't bear it!" Sh e pressed her sleeve to her face, unable to control he r feelings an y longer. It was a sight too pathetic to watch . * Paraphrase d from a document addressed to a superior by Tachibana no Naomoto (fl . ca . 950), a scholar an d minor bureaucrat, in which the author complaine d about hi s poverty and failure t o win preferment. * Ther e is a pun o n kuru ("wind " [a s on a reel; translated as "curling"]; "come").

432- Th

e Initiates' Chapter

"So you ar e Awa-no-naishi ! I did no t kno w you . How lik e a dream thi s is!" Th e Retired Emperor coul d no t suppres s his tears. "No wonde r sh e seemed an unusual nun," th e senior nobles and courtiers in the entourage said to one another . The Retire d Empero r inspecte d th e surroundings . Heav y wit h dew , th e bushes in the courtyard leane d against the brushwood fence ; on the flooded rice padd y outside , ther e wa s no t eve n spac e fo r a longbil l t o alight . H e entered th e hermitag e an d pulle d th e slidin g doo r open . Th e firs t roo m contained the Welcoming Triad, with a five-colored cord attached to the central deity's hand. To the left, there was a painting of Fugen; to the right, there were pictures of the Teacher Shandao and th e Former Emperor. There wer e also th e eigh t scroll s o f th e Lotus Sutra an d th e nin e scroll s o f Shandao' s writings. Instea d o f orchi d an d mus k fragrance , smok e ascende d fro m offering-incense. Eve n thus, i t seemed , mus t hav e been th e ten-foot-squar e cell where Vimalakirti aligned thirty-two thousan d seat s for the Buddhas of the te n directions . Noteworth y sutr a passages, inscribe d on bit s of colore d paper, wer e paste d t o slidin g doors her e an d there . Ther e wer e als o som e lines o f Chines e verse , th e one s sai d t o hav e bee n compose d a t Moun t Qingliang by the monk whose la y name was Oe no Sadamoto : From a lone cloud, mouth organs and singin g resound in the distance ; In fron t o f the settin g sun, the divin e host approaches to bi d me welcome.

Somewhat apart , ther e wa s a poem , seemingl y from th e Imperia l Lady' s brush: omoiki ya Di miyama no oku n i t sumai shit e dee kumoi no tsuki o gazin yoso ni mimu to wa fa

d I ever think o find myself dwelling p in the mountains , g at the moon o n high, r from th e royal palace?

Off t o the side, the Retired Emperor saw what appeared to be the Imperial Lady's bedchamber . A hemp robe, a paper quilt , an d simila r articles hung from bambo o rods . I t seeme d onl y a drea m tha t th e lad y ha d onc e wor n damask, gauze , brocade, an d embroidery—th e choicest stuff s o f Japan an d China. The senio r nobles and courtiers , al l of whom ha d witnesse d her former splendor , recalle d thos e earlie r scene s a s thoug h the y ha d jus t take n place; an d the y wept unti l their sleeves were drenched . Presently, tw o nun s i n dee p blac k robe s cam e pickin g their painfu l wa y down th e steep, rocky path fro m th e mountain above . "Who ar e they?" the Retired Emperor asked . The old nun tried not to weep. "The on e carrying a basket of rock azaleas on her ar m i s the Imperia l Lady. The one with the firewood and bracke n is the Former Empress' s nurse, Dainagon-no-suke, the daughter of the Torikai Middle Counselo r Korezan e and th e adopte d daughte r o f the Goj o Majo r Counselor Kunitsuna." She burst into tears as she spoke. Profoundly moved, the Retire d Emperor als o shed tears in spite of himself. The Imperia l Lad y longe d i n vai n t o disappear : nu n o r not , i t wa s to o embarrassing t o le t hi m se e he r i n he r presen t garb . Sh e stood helpless ,

The Initiates 9 Chapter

433

The Retired Emperor visits Kenreimon'in.

choked wit h tears , neither returning to th e mountain no r enterin g the hermitage. Perhap s sh e despaired o f drying her sleeves , which sh e had soake d during th e nightl y holy-water drawing , an d drenche d agai n afte r risin g before daw n t o tread th e dewy mountain path . Awa-no-naishi went u p to her and took the flower basket.

[4] The Matter of the Six Paths "Yours is the customary garb of one who has renounced the world," Awano-naishi said. "It is quite all right to appear i n it. Hurry and meet His Maj-

434 Th

e Initiates 9 Chapter

esty: let him begin the return journey." Her mistres s entered the hermitage. In tears, the Imperial Lady met the Retired Emperor. "I have expected th e radiance of the savin g Buddha to shin e before the window wheneve r I have pronounced a single invocation; I have awaited the divine host's appearance at th e brushwoo d doo r wheneve r I have pronounced te n invocations . Bu t never did I anticipate s o remarkable an event as this visit." "Even thos e wh o dwel l i n th e Bhavagr a Heaven , wher e th e lifespa n i s eighty thousand kalpas , must face the affliction o f inevitable death; not even those wh o dwel l in the si x heavens of the world o f desire can evade the sor row o f the Fiv e Signs of Decay. The wondrou s pleasure s of the Joyful-to-Se e Palace, the delights of Bonten's Lofty Palace—al l are but th e good fortune of a dream , th e happines s of a phantasm, subjec t t o eterna l change. They ar e like the turnin g wheels of a carriage. Alas! The grie f o f the heavenl y beings' Five Signs of Decay has visite d the worl d o f men a s well," the Retire d Em peror said. "But tell me," h e continued, "who come s to see you? There must be many things to remind you of the past." "No visitor s come fro m anywhere . I do hear occasionally from th e wives of Takafusa and Nobutaka. I n the old days, I never dreamed I might have to depend o n thos e tw o fo r a livelihood, " th e Imperia l Lady said, wit h tear s streaming dow n he r countenance . Th e ladie s i n attendanc e al l drenche d their sleeves. The Imperia l Lad y restraine d he r tears . "O f course , thi s presen t stat e causes m e temporar y distress , bu t I loo k o n i t a s a blessin g when I think about my future enlightenment . I have hastened to become Sakyamuni's disciple and hav e reverently placed my faith i n Amida's vow; thus, I escape th e sorrows of the Five Obstacles and th e Three Subordinations, I purify m y six senses during each of the six divisions of the day, and I pray with all my heart for rebirt h in the Pure Land of Nine Grades. There is no time when I do no t await th e Welcomin g Triad , offerin g ferven t prayer s fo r m y family' s en lightenment. But never, in all the lives to come, shall I forget the Former Emperor's face. I try t o forget , but forgettin g is impossible; I try t o contro l m y grief, bu t tha t i s also impossible . Nothing cause s suc h sorro w a s parenta l affection: tha t i s why I pray faithfull y fo r th e Forme r Emperor' s enlightenment, mornin g and evening . I believe my love for hi m wil l guide me to en lightenment, too. " "Although thes e remote islands are as tiny as scattered mille t grains," the Retired Empero r said , "th e meri t remainin g fro m observanc e o f th e Te n Good Precept s ha s conferre d on m e the awesom e titl e of Lord o f a Myria d Chariots; and , as befits my status, there is nothing that is not a s I would have it. In particular, there can be no doubt tha t I will enter paradise in the nex t life, fo r I hav e bee n bor n i n a lan d wher e me n disseminat e th e Buddhis t teachings, an d m y desir e t o follo w the Wa y is fervent. There i s no reaso n why evidence of this world's evanescence should come as a shock to me now. And yet I find it unbearable to se e you a s you are. " The Imperia l Lady spoke again : As Chancello r Kiyomori' s daughter , I becam e th e Emperor' s mothe r an d hel d th e country i n the pal m of my hand. Fro m th e Ne w Yea r Felicitation s through th e tw o

The Initiates' Chapter 43

5

Changes o f Dress t o th e Buddhis t Names Service s a t year' s end , I was attende d b y Regents, Minister s o f State, an d othe r senio r nobles , a s though surrounde d b y th e eight myriad celestial beings above the clouds in the Six and the Four Heavens; of all His Majesty's man y officials, no t on e but looke d u p to m e with awe . Pampere d behind jad e curtains i n th e Seiryode n an d th e Shishinden , I spent springtim e day s in contemplation o f the Nanden cherr y tree; I dipped sprin g water t o find respite fro m summer heat; and in autumn I was not suffere d t o gaze alone at the moon abov e the clouds. O n frigi d night s o f white sno w i n blac k winter, I slept war m unde r layered bedclothing. My only desire was to liv e on and on—t o petition th e gods, if need be, for th e immortals ' ar t o f ensuring long lif e an d eterna l youth , o r t o searc h ou t th e Horai elixir of immortality. I thought the blis s of heaven could be no mor e sublime than the pleasures I enjoyed da y and night . But I could no t hel p feelin g miserabl e early in the Juei autumn , whe n m y clans men, through fea r o f a man calle d Kiso no Yoshinaka or some such, left th e familia r capital beyon d the clouds , mad e their homes a blackened wildernes s of plains, an d journeyed alon g the coast fro m Sum a to Akashi , places once know n t o m e only by name. In the daytime, my sleeves were drenched as we cleaved the boundless waves; at night , I cried unti l dawn wit h th e plover s o n th e lon g sandspits. Th e sigh t o f famous shores and islands was not enough to make me forget the capital. Ou r forlor n state, I thought, mus t surely resemble the sorrow of the Fiv e Signs of Decay. If we speak of the world o f men, I have known the sa d sufferin g cause d by separa tion fro m thos e w e love; also the hatefu l sufferin g cause d b y association wit h thos e we dislike. Not on e of the Four and Eigh t Sufferings remain s outside my experience . At th e Dazaif u i n Chikuzen , we wer e expelle d fro m th e Nin e Province s b y a ma n called Koreyoshi or some such. The mountains and fields were broad, but there was no place fo r us to take shelte r and rest . As autumn waned tha t year , we gazed fro m the eightfol d tida l path s upo n th e moo n w e had watche d abov e th e cloud s a t th e ninefold palace. So the time passed, and then, around the Tenth Month, Middle Cap tain Kiyotsune threw himself into the sea. "Genji attackers drove us out of the capital and Koreyosh i expelled u s from Chinzei, " he said t o himself . "We are like fish in a net; ther e is no escape, no matter wher e we go. What chanc e do I have of living out my life? " That was our first great sorrow . Our day s were spent o n the waves, our night s in the boats. Because we possesse d no tribut e goods , n o on e prepare d foo d fo r me . I f something di d chanc e t o b e a t hand, I could not ea t it for lack of water. I t is true that we were afloat on the mighty sea, but the salt water was undrinkable. I felt that I was experiencing the sufferings of the world o f hungry spirits. Thanks t o the victories at Muroyama an d Mizushima, our men seemed to regai n some o f their vigor , bu t man y o f them perishe d a t Ichi-no-tani . Th e survivor s ex changed their informal an d forma l robe s for iron armor an d helmets , an d there was never a time when the battle cries ceased, early or late. I felt certai n that th e fighting between Asura and Taishaku must be just the same. After th e defeat at Ichi-no-tani, parents were left without children and wives without husbands . If we saw a fishing boat i n the offing , w e trembled lest it be an enemy vessel; th e sigh t o f snow y herons , flockin g i n som e distan t pin e grove , mad e ou r hearts faint with terror, les t they be the white banners of the Genji. And I recall how, when a t Moji and Akama-no-sek i we all realized that th e day of our las t battl e ha d dawned, th e Nu n o f Second Ran k sai d t o me , "Ther e i s no chanc e i n a thousan d myriads that an y mal e member of our hous e will survive. Even if some distan t rela tive were t o b e left , w e could no t expec t hi m t o perfor m memoria l services fo r us . Since it has always been the custom to spare women, you must do your best to com e safely through the battle so that you may pray for His Majesty's salvation. I hope you will also say a prayer for the rest of us." I listened as though i n a dream .

436 Th

e Initiates' Chapter

Suddenly, the wind began to blow, and a blanket of drifting cloud s came down o n us, striking terror int o th e warriors ' hearts . Ou r fat e wa s sealed ; n o huma n effor t could chang e it. When m y mother sa w the end approach, sh e clasped His Majesty the Emperor in her arms and went to the side of the ship. "Where are you taking me, Grandmother? " he asked , wit h a puzzled look. Sh e turned he r fac e t o him , holding bac k he r tears . "Don't you understand? You became an Emperor because you obeyed the Ten Good Precepts i n your las t life , bu t no w a n evi l karma hold s you fast . You r good fortune has come to an end. Turn to the east and say goodbye to the Grand Shrine of Ise, then turn to the west and repeat the sacred name of Amida Buddha, so that he and his host may com e t o escor t yo u t o th e Pur e Land. Thi s countr y i s a lan d o f sorrow; I am taking you to a happy realm called Paradise." His Majesty was wearing an olive-gray robe, an d hi s hair was done u p in a boy' s loops a t th e sides . With tear s swimmin g in his eyes, he joined his tiny hands, knel t toward th e east, an d bad e farewel l t o the Grand Shrine . Then h e turned towar d the west an d recite d th e sacre d nam e o f Amida; an d m y mother snatche d hi m u p an d jumped int o th e sea . Darkness shrouded m y eyes as I saw m y son sin k beneath th e waves: my brain seemed paralyzed. I try to forget , but forgettin g is impossible; I try to control m y grief, but that is also impossible. Those who were left behin d uttered a great an d terribl e cry: it seemed that eve n the shriek s of sinners under the flame s i n the hot hell s could soun d n o worse . When I was returnin g to th e cit y afte r th e warrior s capture d me , we stopped a t Akashi Shore in Harima Province. There I dozed off, and in a dream I saw the Former Emperor an d the Taira senio r nobles and courtiers, al l in formal array, at a place far grander tha n th e ol d imperia l palace . I aske d wher e w e were , becaus e I ha d see n nothing like it since the departur e fro m th e capital. Someone who seeme d t o b e the Nun of Second Rank answered, "This is the Naga Palace." "Wha t a splendid place! Is there n o sufferin g here? " I asked . "Th e sufferin g i s described i n th e Ryiichikukyd Sutra. Pray hard fo r us," she said. I awakened a s she spoke. Sinc e then, I have been more zealous than ever in reciting the sutras and invoking Amida's name so that they may achiev e enlightenment. I think i t ha s al l been exactl y lik e experiencing lif e i n each of the Si x Paths. "We are told that Tripitika Xuanzhuang of China saw the Six Paths before he achieved enlightenment, and tha t th e holy Nichizo of our lan d saw them through the power o f Zao Gongen. But is rare indeed to behold the m before one's very eyes, as you have done." The Retired Emperor choked with tears , and al l th e senio r noble s an d courtier s i n hi s retinu e wrung thei r sleeves . The Imperial Lady also shed tears, an d her attendants drenched their sleeves.

[5] The Death of the Imperial Lady Presently, the boo m o f the Jakkoin bell announced nightfall , an d th e evening sun san k i n the west . Har d thoug h i t was to sa y goodbye, th e Retire d Emperor se t out fo r home, restrainin g his tears. Th e Imperia l Lad y flooded her sleev e with irrepressibl e tears, he r memorie s mor e poignan t tha n ever . After watchin g th e processio n reced e graduall y int o th e distance , th e lad y faced th e sacre d image . "Ma y th e hol y spirit of the So n of Heaven an d th e dead spirits of the Heike clan achieve perfect wisdom and prompt enlightenment," sh e prayed, weeping . I n the past , sh e had face d eastwar d an d said , "May th e Grand Shrin e of Ise and th e Bodhisattva Hachiman gran t the Son

The Initiates' Chapter 43

7

of Heave n a thousand autumn s an d a myriad years of life"; now , mos t pa thetically, she faced westward an d prayed with joined hands, "Ma y th e holy spirit of the dead be reborn in Amida's Pure Land." She wrote two poems o n the sliding door in her bedroom : kono gor o wa How itsu naraite k a tha wa ga kokoro m omiyabito no wit koishikaruramu wh

has it happene d t suddenly of late y heart grows heavy h nostalgi a fo r thos e o serv e the imperial court?

inishie m o Sinc yume ni narinishi onl koto nareba surel shiba no amid o m o behin hisashikaraji n a wil

e the past ha s becom e y a fleeting dream, y this sojourn d a woven-wood doo r l prove no more permanent .

I believe I have heard that this poem was inscribed on one of the hermitage pillars by the Tokudaiji Minister of the Lef t Sanesada , who wa s a member of the Retired Emperor's entourage : inishie wa Thi tsuki ni tatoeshi who kimi naredo i sono hikar i naki bu miyamabe no sato th

s i s the Empres s m we compared t o the moo n n earlier days, t no radiance brighten s e lonely mountain dwelling.

A hill cuckoo flew by, singing, just at a time when the Imperial Lady happened t o b e choked wit h tears, her mind ful l o f the past an d th e future . She composed thi s verse: iza saraba I namida kurabemu cuckoo hototogisu le ware mo ukiyo ni fo ne o nomi zo naku cr

f we are to meet , , in this way—come, then, t us compare tears , r I, also, lik e yourself, y constantly in this cruel world.

The me n capture d a t Dan-no-ur a ha d eithe r bee n parade d throug h th e avenues and beheaded or else sent into distant exile, far from their wives and children. With th e exception o f the Ike Major Counselo r Yorimori , not on e had bee n allowed t o remai n alive in the capital. Th e fort y o r mor e women , to who m n o punishment s had bee n mete d out , ha d turne d t o relative s for assistance o r gon e t o sta y with othe r connections . Bu t there wa s no hous e free o f disquietin g winds , eve n insid e jad e blinds ; ther e wa s n o dwellin g where th e dus t neve r rose , eve n beyon d brushwoo d doors . Husband s an d wives who ha d slep t on adjoinin g pillows were as remote fro m on e anothe r as th e sky ; nurturin g parent s an d thei r childre n wer e se t apart , neithe r knowing the whereabouts of the other. Tormented by ceaseless longing, they managed someho w t o struggl e through th e melanchol y days. I t was all the fault o f the Chancellor-Novic e Kiyomori , the man wh o ha d hel d the whol e country i n the pal m o f his hand an d execute d an d banishe d a s he pleased ,

438 Th

e Initiates' Chapter

unawed b y the Empero r abov e and heedles s of the myria d fol k below , wit h no concer n eithe r fo r societ y o r fo r individuals. There seeme d n o room fo r doubt tha t the evi l deeds of a father mus t be visited on hi s offspring . With th e passin g o f time, th e Imperia l Lad y fel l ill . She recited Buddha invocations, claspin g the five-colored cord attached to the hand of the central image. "Hail, Amitabha Tathagata, Teaching Lord o f the Western Paradise ! Please admit me to the Pure Land." On her left an d right, Dainagon-no-suke and Awa-no-naish i wailed an d shrieke d a t the to p o f their lungs , overcom e with sorrow as the end approached. Afte r he r chanting voice had gradually weakened, a purple cloud traile d i n the west, a marvelous fragrance perme ated th e chamber , an d th e soun d o f music was heard i n the heavens . Man's time on earth is finite, and thus the lady's life drew to a close at last, midway through th e Secon d Mont h i n th e secon d yea r o f Kenkyu . Th e partin g brought agonie s o f inconsolable grie f t o th e two attendant s wh o ha d neve r left he r sid e since her day s as Empress. The y had nowher e t o tur n fo r help , the grasse s o f ol d tie s havin g lon g withered ; nonetheless , the y contrive d most touchingly to perform the periodic memorial services. People said bot h of the m attaine d th e Nag a Girl' s wisdom , emulate d Kin g Bimbisara's wife , and achieve d their goal o f rebirth i n the Pur e Land.

Reference Material

Dots show towns and settlements; squares show mansions, shrines, and temples, and triangles show mountains. As indicated on the main map, several streams ran through the capital They have been omitted from the inset for simplicity's sake.

Appendix A

Background Information The Hours of the Day The twenty-fou r hours of the da y were divided into twelv e two-hour periods , a s indicated below. When the text speaks of "three hours," the timespan is twice as long by Wester n count . Whe n ther e i s mentio n of , fo r example , th e Hou r o f th e Ox , the referenc e ma y b e eithe r t o th e ful l two-hou r perio d betwee n i : oo A.M . and 3 : oo A.M . o r t o th e midpoin t of the period , 2. : oo A.M . Hour of the Rat n Hour o f the Ox i Hour of the Tiger 3 Hour o f the Har e 5 Hour o f the Drago n 7 Hour o f the Snake 9 Hour o f the Horse 11:0 Hour o f the Sheep i Hour o f the Monke y 3 Hour o f the Coc k 5 Hour of th e Dog 7:0 Hour o f the Boar 9

:oo P.M.— i :oo A.M . :oo A.M. — 3 :oo A.M . : oo A.M.- 5 : oo A.M . :oo A.M. - 7:00 A.M . : oo A.M.—9 : oo A.M . : oo A.M. — 11: oo A.M . 0 A.M.- i: oo P.M. : oo P.M.-3 : oo P.M. : oo P.M. — 5 : oo P.M. :oo P.M.—7:0 0 P.M. 0 P.M.-9:00 P.M. : oo P.M.- 11: oo P.M.

Era Names Mentioned in the Text Eras wer e inaugurate d a t variou s times o f the yea r (e.g. , i n respons e t o a n aus picious event or a calamity); a new one di d not ofte n begi n on th e Firs t Day of the First Month. I n this list, each era is regarded as having extended fro m th e year of its establishment until the en d o f its last ful l year . Thus, Juei (1182.-83) bega n on th e Twenty-Seventh of the Fift h Mont h i n the year corresponding to 11 8 2. and ende d o n the Sixteent h o f th e Fourt h Mont h i n th e yea r correspondin g t o 1184 ; Genryak u

444 Appendix

A

(1184) bega n o n th e Sixteent h o f th e Fourt h Mont h i n th e yea r correspondin g t o 1184 an d ende d o n th e Fourteent h of the Eight h Month i n the yea r correspondin g to 1185 . I n th e text , th e ol d nam e wil l ordinaril y appear unti l the actua l dat e of the change . Angen. 1175—7 6 Jisho Bunji. 1185-8 9 Jogan Chokan. 1163-6 4 Joho Daido. 806-9 Jokyu Daiji. 1126—3 0 Jowa Eicho. 109 6 Juei Eikyu. 1113-1 7 Kaho Eiman. 116 5 Kanji Eiryaku. 116 0 Kanko Engi. 901 -2,2, Kanna Enkyu. 1069-7 3 Kanpyo Enryaku. 782-80 5 Kao Gangyo. 877-8 4 Kasho Genryaku. 118 4 Kenkyu Heiji. 115 9 Koho Hoan. 1120-2 3 Konko Hoen. 1135—4 0 Kowa Hogen. 1156-5 8 Kyuju Jinki. 724—2 8 Nin'an Jiryaku. 1065-6 8 Ninpei

. 1177—8 0 Oho . 859-7 6 6wa . 1074-7 6 Saiko . 12.19-2. 1 Shoan . 834—4 7 Shohei . 1182—8 3 Shoryaku . 1094-9 5 Shotai . 1087-9 3 Shucho . 1004-1 1 Taika . 985-86 Ten'an . 889-9 7 Tengyo . 1169-7 0 Tenki . 848-5 0 Tenpyo . 1190-9 8 Tenroku . 964-67 Tenryaku . 570-7 5 Tensho . 1099—110 3 Tentoku . 1154-5 5 Yowa . 1166—6 8 . 1151-5 3

. 1161—62 . 961-6 3 . 854-56 . 1171-7 4 . 93 1 — 37 . 1077—8 0 . 898-90 0 . 68 6 . 645-49 . 857-58 . 938-46 . 1053-5 7 . 729-4 8 . 970-7 2 . 947-56 . 113 1 . 957—6 0 . 118 1

Emperors Mentioned in the Text In the following list, the number after the Emperor's name indicates his position in the line of rule from the first Emperor, Jinmu. The dates before the mid-6th centur y are traditional. Antoku (81) . 1178-85; r. 1180-85 Chuai (14) . d. 200; r. 192—20 0 Daigo (60) . 885-930; r. 897-930 Engi Emperor, se e Daigo En'yu (64) . 959-9i; r- 969-84 Genmei (Empress ; 43). 661-721; r. 707-15 Go-Reizei (70). 1025-68; r. 1045-68 Go-Sanjo (71) . 1034—73 ; r. 1068—7 2 Go-Shirakawa (77). 1127-92; r. 1155-58 Go-Toba (82). 1180-1239; r. 1183-98 Hansei (18) . d. 410; r. 406—10 Heizei (51) . 774-824; r. 806- 9 Horikawa (73) . 1079—1107; r. 1086—110 7 Ichijo (66) . 980-1011; r. 986-1011 Ingyo(i9).d. 453; r. 412-53 Jinmu (i) . 711 B.C.-585 B.C.; r. 660 B.C.-585 B.C. Jito (Empress, 41). 645-702; r. 690-9 7

Background Information 44

5

Kaika (9) . 208 B.C.-9 8 B.C.; r . 15 8 B.C.-98 B.C. Kanmu (50) . 737-806; r. 781-806 Kanpyo Emperor, se e Uda Kazan (65) . 968-1008; r. 984-86 Keiko (12) . 1 3 B.C.-130 A.D.; r. 71-130 Keitai (2.6) . 450-531; r. 507-31 Kinmei (2.9) . 509-71; r. 539~?i Koken (Empress ; 46, 48). 718-70; r. 749-58 and, as Shotoku, 764-7 0 Konin (49) . 709-81; r. 770-81 Konoe (76). 1139-55; r. 1141-55 Kotoku (36) . 596-654; r. 645-54 Monmu (42.) . 683-707; r. 697-707 Montoku (55) . 817-58; r. 850-58 Murakami (62) . 92,6—67; r. 946—67 Nijo (78) . 1143-65; r. 1158-65 Ninmyo (54). 810-50; r. 833-50 Nintoku (16) . 2,57-399; r. 313-99 Ojin (15) . 2,00-310; r. 2,70-310 Reizei (63) . 950-1011; r. 967-69 Richu (17) . d. 405; r. 400-405 Rokujo (79) . 1164-76; r. 1165-68 Saga (52.) . 786-842; r. 809-23 Saimei (Empress ; 37). d . 661; r. 655-61 Sanjo (67) . 976-1017; r. 1011-16 Sanuki Retired Emperor, se e Sutoku Seimu (13) . 84—190 ; r. 131—9 0 Seiwa (56) . 850-80; r. 858-76 Senka (28) . 4^7~539; r « 535~3 9 Shirakawa (72). 1053-1129; r. 1072-86 Shomu (45). 701-56; r. 724-49 Shotoku, se e Koken Sujin (10) . 14 8 B.C.-30 B.C.; r . 97 B.C.-3 0 B.C. Sujun (32) . d. 592; r . 587-92 Sutoku (75) . 1119—64; r. 1123—4 1 Suzaku (61) . 923-52; r. 930-46 Takakura (80). 1161-81; r. 1168-80 Tenchi (38). 626-71; r. 668-71 Tenmu (40) . d. 686; r. 673-86 Tenryaku Emperor, see Murakami Toba (74) . 1103-56; r. 1107-23 Uda (59). 867-931; r. 887-97 Yozei (57) . 868-947; r. 876-84 Yuryaku (21) . 418-79; r. 456-79 Genealogies The genealogical tables below, al l of which are abridged, follow Japanese custo m in listing lay sons, monk sons, and daughters separately. Within each group, offsprin g are show n i n approximat e orde r o f birth , fro m lef t t o righ t fo r th e imperia l an d Minamoto clan s an d fro m to p t o botto m fo r th e Taira . (Dat a concernin g orde r of birth are sometime s lackin g or imprecise , especially in the cas e of children by secondary wives and mistresses.)

THE IMPERIA L HOUS E

Koremori • Sukemori

Rokudai Daughter

Kiyotsune Shigemori •

Arimori Moromori Tadafusa Munezane (adopted by Fujiwara Tsunemune )

Motomori (died young)

Yukimori

Munemori •

Nobumune (Fukusho)

Kiyomune

Kiyomori

_. Tomoakir Tomomon _. . . . Tomotad Shigehira

a a

Tomonori Kiyofusa Kiyosada Kiyokuni Daughter (m . Kanemasa) Tokushi (Kenreimon'in ) Empero Seishi (m. Motozane ) Daughter (m . Takafusa) Daughter (m . Motomichi) Daughter (m . Nobutaka)

Emperor ~ , Kanmu - Tadamo"

Daughter (Attendant , Go-Shirakawa) R6-no-onkata (Lady of the Gallery) Tsunemasa Tsunemori

Tsunetoshi Atsumori Michimori Noritsune

Norimori

Narimori

Yorimori

Chukai

Tadanori

Daughter (m . Naritsune)

THE KANM U HEIK E (TAIRA )

r Antoku

Appendix A

THE SEIW A GENJ I ( M I N A M O T O )

The Hogen and Heiji Disturbances The Hoge n Disturbanc e was a brie f clas h of arms in the capital midwa y throug h the first year o f the Hoge n er a (1156) . I t brough t t o a hea d troubl e tha t ha d been brewing sinc e 1141 , th e yea r i n whic h Retire d Empero r Tob a force d hi s son , Em peror Sutoku, to cede the throne to the future Empero r Konoe, Toba's two-year-ol d son b y his favorite consort, Bifukumon'in. Whe n Kono e died prematurely i n 1155 , Toba exacerbate d th e situatio n b y choosin g Sutoku' s half-brother , th e futur e Em peror Go-Shirakawa , t o replac e him, passing over Sutoku's son, who m Sutok u ha d favored. Meanwhile, th e regental house of the Fujiwara clan had bee n racked by a quarrel that pitte d th e forme r Regen t Tadazan e an d hi s secon d son , Ministe r o f th e Lef t Yorinaga, against th e curren t Regent, Tadazane's first son, Tadamichi . Tadazane secured the title of Empress for Yorinaga's daughter Tashi, transferred the chieftainship of th e Fujiwar a cla n fro m Tadamich i t o Yorinaga , and helpe d Yorinag a secure d e facto regenta l powers (nairan). After Empero r Konoe' s death , Bifukumon'i n accuse d Yorinag a an d Sutok u o f having killed her son by curses. Toba consequently rescinded Yorinaga's nairan pow -

Background Information 44

9

ers, made Tadamichi the new Emperor's Regent , and restored Tadamich i to the clan chieftainship, act s that caused Yorinaga and Sutoku to draw together. Toba died in the Seventh Month of 1156. Yorinaga and Sutoku promptly mustered warriors le d b y Minamot o n o Tameyosh i (th e former chieftai n of th e Minamot o clan) and Taira no Tadamasa ( a minor court figure who was Kiyomori's uncle), with the intentio n o f overthrowing Go-Shirakaw a an d regainin g the thron e fo r Sutoku . Go-Shirakawa, anticipating trouble after Toba had falle n ill, had fo r his part enlisted the ai d of Tameyoshi's oldest son , Yoshitom o (the current chieftain o f the clan) , and Kiyomori (the chieftain o f the Taira clan). Thanks to a night attack suggested by Yoshitomo, Go-Shirakawa's faction won the ensuing battle. Sutok u was exiled to Sanuki Province, Yorinaga was killed by an ar row as he fled toward Uji , and Tameyoshi and Tadamasa were put t o death . The Heij i Disturbanc e followe d les s than fou r year s later. Kiyomor i had mean while been prospering in alliance with Go-Shirakawa's most trusted adviser, Fujiwara no Michinor i (bette r know n b y hi s Buddhis t name , Shinzei) ; the les s fortunat e Yoshitomo, jealou s o f Kiyomori' s rapi d advancement , ha d establishe d tie s wit h Fujiwara n o Nobuyori , a Middl e Counselo r wh o blame d Shinze i for hi s failur e t o become a Majo r Counselor . I n th e Twelft h Mont h o f the firs t yea r o f Heij i (earl y 1160), while Kiyomori was on a pilgrimage to Kumano , Yoshitomo and Nobuyor i attempted a cou p d'eta t i n th e hop e o f removing Shinzei and Kiyomor i from thei r influential positions . They seize d Go-Shirakawa (wh o had abdicate d i n 1158 ) an d the reignin g Emperor, Nijo ; burne d Shinzei' s house ; force d Shinze i to commi t sui cide as he tried to fle e toward Yamat o Province; and conferred promotions on themselves and thei r friends. Kiyomori hear d th e news , rushe d bac k t o th e capital , sen t Shigemori , Yorimori, and others to attack the imperial palace, an d quickly wiped out the insurgents at the Rokujo riverbed. Nobuyori was killed, Yoshitomo was murdered later in Owari Province as he fle d eastward , an d Yoshitomo' s twelve-year-ol d son , Yoritomo , was cap tured an d sen t into exile . The Hoge n Disturbanc e marke d th e debu t o f the militar y clans a s independen t political forces in the capital; the Heiji Disturbance contributed t o Kiyomori's rise by temporarily eliminating the Minamoto as a political force .

Appendix B

Chronology Eras are calculated as in Appendix A; otherwise, dates are recorded as they appear in the text and shoul d not b e accepted a s historically accurate. (Se e Ichiko Teiji, ed. , Heike monogatari kenkyu jiten (Tokyo , 1978), pp. 944—1000.) Lower-cas e numerals indicat e months , arabi c numeral s days, asterisk s intercalar y months . Citation s are to chapters an d sections . 1153, Ninpei 3 i 15, death o f Tadamori. 1. 3 1156, Hogen i vii [10-30] , Hogen Disturbance . 1. 3 1158, Hogen 3 -, Kiyomor i becomes Assistant Governor-General of Dazaifu. 1. 3 1159, Heij i i xii [9—2.7] , Heiji Disturbance . 1. 3 1160, Eiryaku i i —, Kiyomori receives Senior Third Rank . 1. 3 1165, Eiman i vi Z5 , Emperor Nij o abdicates ; succeede d b y Empero r Rokujo . 1. 8 vii £7 , death o f Retired Emperor Nijo. 1. 8 vii 29 , Enryakuj i monk s burn Kiyomizu. 1.9 1166, Nin'an i x 8, future Empero r Takakura named Crown Prince , i.io 1168, Nin'an 3 ii 19 , Emperor Rokuj o abdicates; succeede d b y Emperor Takakura . I.IO

xi n, Kiyomori takes Buddhist vows. 1. 4

Chronology 45

1

1169, Kao i vii 16 , Retired Emperor Go-Shirakaw a takes Buddhist vows, i.n 1170, Kao 2 x 16 , Sukemori encounters Regen t Motofusa. i.n xi 14 , Regent Motofusa become s Chancellor, 1.1 2 1176, Angen 2 vii 9, Ukawa attack. 1.13 viii 12 , Shirayama palanquin taken to Higashisakamoto. 1.1 3 1177, Jisho i (Angen 3 until viii 4) ii i 5 , Moronaga becomes Chancello r an d Shigemor i Palace Minister. 1.13 iv 13 , Enryakuji monk s take palanquins to imperial palace. 1.1 5 iv 2,0 , court bow s to Enryakuj i pressure . 1.1 6 iv 2,8 , imperial palace burns. 1.1 6 v 5 , Tendai Abbot Meiun force d t o resign, 2.1 v 23 , Meiun starts into exile, 2.1 v 2.9 , Yukitsuna betrays Shishi-no-tani conspirators. 2. 3 vi i, Narichika an d confederates arrested . 2.3 vi 2 , Narichika starts into exile. 2.8 vi 20—22 , Naritsune goes to Fukuhara, then Bitchu. 2.9 viii 19 , death of Narichika. 2.1 0 ix 20, battle between court forces and Enryakuji worker-monks. 2.12 1178, Jisho 2 i 7, comet. 3.1 ix ca. 20, pardon reache s Kikai-ga-shima exiles. 3.1 xi 12 , birth of future Empero r Antoku. 3. 3 1179, Jisho 3 iii 16 , Naritsune returns to capital. 3. 7 (around thi s time), Mongaku i s exiled t o Iz u Province , incites Yoritomo to rebellion. 5.8 v 12 , tornado. 3.10 vii 28 , Shigemori takes Buddhist vows. 3.1 1 viii i, death of Shigemori. 3.11 xi 7 , earthquake. 3.1 5 xi 14, Kiyomori comes to the capital from Fukuhar a with army. 3.15 xi 16 , Kiyomor i dismisse s and/o r exile s Regent , Chancellor , an d others. 3.1 6 xi 20 , Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a confine d t o Tob a Mansion .

3 .i8

xi 23, Meiun become s Tendai Abbot again. 3.1 9 1180, Jisho 4 ii 21 , Emperor Takakura abdicates ; succeede d b y Emperor Antoku . 4-1 iii 18, Retired Emperor Takakura begins Itsukushima pilgrimage. 4.1

452- Appendix

B

iv 22, Emperor Antoku's Accession Audience. 4.2 iv 28, Yukiie leaves to circulate Prince Mochihito's call to arm s (see s Yoritomo v 10). 4.3 v 13 , Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa brought back to capital. 4.4 v 15 , Prince Mochihito flees to Miidera. 4.5 v 16 , Prince Mochihito's flight become s known. 4. 6 v 18 , Miidera's letter s to Enryakuj i an d Kofukuji . 4. 7 v 21, Kofukuji's reply . 4.8 v 23, Prince Mochihito leave s Miidera fo r Nara. 4.10 v 23 , battl e o f Uji bridge. 4.11 v 27 , Heike burn Miidera. 4.1 6 vi 2—3 , capital move d to Fukuhara . 5.1 ix 2, courier fro m Ob a Kagechika in Sagami Province brings news of Yoritomo's revolt. 5.4 ix 18-20, Heike march east. 5.11 x 16 , Heike reach Kiyom i Barrier in Suruga Province. 5.11 x 23-24 , Heik e fle e waterfow l a t Fuj i River ; Genj i reac h Heik e camp. 5.1 1 xi 8 , Heike reach Fukuhara. 5.12 xii 2 , court return s to old capital. 5.1 3 xii 23 , Heike marc h against local Genji i n Omi Province. 5.1 3 xii 28 , Heike burn Nara temples. 5.1 4 1181, Yowa i (Jisho 5 until vii 14) i 14 , death of Retired Emperor Takakura. 6.1 ii 9-16, couriers report revolt s in the provinces. 6. 6 ii* 4 , death o f Kiyomori. 6.7 iii i, Nara monk s reinstated. 6.1 0 iii ca. 10 , Heike march against Yukii e and hi s nephew Gien. 6.10 iii 17 , Heike defeat Yukiie and kil l his nephew at Owari Rive r (Sunomata). 6.10 vi 15 -16, the three hoarse shouts; death of Jo no Taro Sukenaga. 6.11 vii 14 , exiled Regent, Chancellor, an d other s recalled . 6.11 xii 24 , Emperor Antoku's mother receive s title Kenreimon'in. 6.12 1182, Juei i (Yowa 2 until v 27) iv 20 , court makes offerings t o Twenty-Tw o Shrine s because of famine an d pestilence . 6.1 2 ix 9, Yoshinaka wins battle of Yokotagawara. 6.12 x 3 , Munemori appointed Palac e Minister. 6.1 2 1183, Juei 2 ii 22 , Munemori resign s as Palace Minister. 6.1 2 iv 17 , Heike march from capita l against Yoshinaka. 7.2 v 8, Heike muster at Shinohara in Kaga Province, send two armies to the north an d south . 7. 4 v i i , Yoshinaka's petition; Yoshinak a wins battle of Kurikara. 7.6

Chronology 45

3

v 2.1, Yoshinaka wins battle of Shinohara. 7. 7 v (late) , Heike return to capital. 7. 8 vi 10, Yoshinaka's letter to Enryakuji. 7.10 vii 2, , Enryakuji's reply . 7.11 vii 5 , Heike joint petition to Enryakuji . 7.1 2 vii 14 , Heik e commande r Sadayosh i come s bac k victoriou s fro m Kyushu. 7.13 vii 2,4 , Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa goes to Kurama (and later t o Enryakuji). 7.1 3 vii 2,5 , Heike leave capital with Emperor Antoku. 7.1 3 vii 2.8 , Yoshinak a escorts Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a bac k t o capital. 8. 1 viii 5 , Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a select s Fourt h Princ e (futur e Go-Toba) as Antoku's successor. 8.1 viii 17 , Heike reach Dazaifu i n Chikuzen Province. 8.2 . viii 2,0 , Emperor Go-Toba accedes . 8.2 , ix (midmonth), Heike at Usa Shrine; begin flight t o Sanuki Province. 8.3 x 14 , Yoritomo becomes Barbarian-Subduing Commander. 8. 5 x* i, Heike win battle of Mizushima against Yoshinaka. 8.7 x * i, Heike win battle of Muroyama against Yukiie. 8.9 xi 19, Yoshinaka wins battle at Hojuji Mansion ; deat h of Meiun; Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa goes to Gojo Palace. 8.10 xi 2,3 , Yoshinaka arrests 49 senior nobles and courtiers . 8.1 1 xii 10 , Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a move s fro m Goj o Palac e t o Rokujo Nishi-no-toin . 8.11 1184, Genryaku i (Juei 3 until i v 16) i n , Yoshinaka announces departure to attack Heike . 9.1 i 13 , Yoshinak a learns o f Noriyori's an d Yoshitsune' s advance, pre pares defenses . 9.1 i (past 2,0), battle of Uji River. 9.2 i 2,1, death of Yoshinaka. 9.4 i 2.2, , Motomichi reinstate d a s Regent. 9. 5 (about thi s time) , Heik e a t Fukuhar a establishin g stronghold s a t Ikuta-no-mori and Ichi-no-tani . 9.5 (about this time), Heike win six battles. 9. 6 i 2,9 , Noriyori an d Yoshitsun e announce departure t o attac k Heike . 9-7 ii 4, Yoshitsune wins in night attack a t Mikusa. 9.8 ii 5 , Noriyori move s toward Ikuta-no-mor i at dusk. 9.9 ii 6, Yoshitsune divides force, heads for Hiyodorigoe a t dawn. 9.9 ii 7 , Genj i wi n battle s a t Ichi-no-tan i an d Ikuta-no-mori . Heik e dead: Michimori , Narimori , Tadanori , Tomoakira , Moromori , Kiyosada, Kiyofusa , Tsunemasa , Tsunetoshi , Atsumori . Cap tured: Shigehira . 9.12 ii 12, , heads of slain Heike warriors brought to capital . 10. 1

454 Appendix

B

ii 14 , Shigehir a parade d throug h capital ; Retire d Empero r Go Shirakawa's edict to Yashima. 10.2-10.3 ii 2.8 , Heike reply to edict . 10. 4 iii 10 , Shigehira leaves for eastern provinces. 10.6 iii 15 , Koremori leaves Yashima. 10.8 iii 2.8 , suicide of Koremori. 10.12 . v 4 , Yorimor i leaves for Kamakur a (remains with Yoritom o until vi 9). 10.1 3 vi 18 , rebellion (Three-Day Heiji) break s out i n Omi Province. 10.13 vii (late) , Koremori's widow become s a nun. 10.1 3 vii 2.8 . Emperor Go-Toba's Accession Audience. 10.14 ix 12, , Noriyori leaves to attac k Heik e in west. 10.14 ix 2.6, Noriyori wins victory at Fujito; Heike retreat to Yashima. 10.14 ix 27, Yoshitsune becomes Fifth-Rank Polic e Lieutenant. 10.14 1185, Bunji i (Genryaku 2 until viii 14) i 10 , Yoshitsune announces departure to attack Heike . u.i ii 16, Yoshitsune sails for Yashima. u.i ii 18 , Yoshitsune defeats Heike at Yashima. 11.2, ii 19, Yoshitsune defeats Heike at Shido Bay. n.6 (about thi s time), Yoshitsune crosses t o Su o to joi n Noriyori; Heik e arrive at Hikushima in Nagato. 11.7 iii 24, Genj i wi n battl e of Dan-no-ura; drowning of Emperor Antoku and Nu n o f Secon d Rank . Heik e dead : Norimori , Tomomori , Tsunemori, Sukemori , Arimori , Yukimori , Noritsune . Cap tured: Munemori , Tokitada , Kiyomune , Nobumoto , Tokizane . ii.8-ii.ii iv 3, Yoshitsune sends report to Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa. 11.11 iv 25, Mirror an d Bead Strand returne d to capital, ii.n v i, Kenreimon'in becomes a nun. Initiates, i v 7, execution of Munemori's son Fukusho. 11.16 v 7—24 , Yoshitsun e takes Munemor i an d Kiyomun e to Kamakura . 11.17 vi 5 , Yoshitsune's Koshigoe letter to Oe no Hiromoto. 11.17 vi 9, Yoshitsune starts back to capital with Munemori and Kiyomune. ii.18 vi 23 , head s o f Munemor i an d Kiyomun e paraded throug h capita l and hung exposed. 11.1 8 (about this time), execution o f Shigehira. 11.19 vii 9 , earthquake. 12. 1 ix 23, Tokitada an d other s sen t into exile. 12.3 ix (late) , Kenreimon'in moves to Ohara. Initiates.2 ix 29, Tosabo Shoshun comes to capital to do away with Yoshitsune. 12.4 xi 2 , Yoshitsune obtains edic t to attac k Yoritom o (leave s xi 3) . 12. 5 xi 7, Tokimasa enters capital in pursuit of Yoshitsune (gets edict xi 8). 12.5

Chronology 45

5

(about thi s time) , Yoritomo becomes Constable-General , get s taxa tion authority , 12. 6 xii 16 , Tokimasa leaves for Kamakura with Rokudai. 12.7 (about this time), death o f Yukiie. 12.8 1186, Bunji 2 i 5 , Mongaku arrive s in capital with Rokudai . 12. 8 iv (afte r 20) , Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakaw a visit s Kenreimon'in . Initiates. 3 1190, Kenkyu i xi 7, Yoritomo arrives in capital (leave s xii 4). 12. 9 1191, Kenkyu 2 ii (midmonth) , death of Kenreimon'in. Initiates. 5 1192, Kenkyu 3 iii 13 , death of Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa. 12. 9 1196, Kenkyu 7 x 7, death of Tomotada. 12.9 1199, Kenkyu 10 i 13 , death of Yoritomo; rebellion of Mongaku. 12. 9 (a few years later), death of Rokudai. 12. 9

Appendix C

The 'Heike' as Literature Although a cursory reading of Heike monogatari might lead us to vie w the book as a chronology of the years from 113 1 to 1199 , or as a general history of the Genpei War, both th e title and th e content revea l a differen t purpos e on th e part o f the au thor, a s w e ma y fo r convenienc e jointl y labe l Kakuich i an d th e others , whethe r sighted o r blind, who contribute d to the work's final form. Heike monogatari i s the story o f the Taira—no t a complet e cla n history, even though i t begin s with a brie f retrospective glance , bu t a n accoun t o f the rapi d declin e and th e fina l catastrophi c military defeat of a once-mighty house. There is thus little or no attention t o a number of matters that a modern historian might wish to know more about: the economic and political significance of Kiyomori's trade with China; Noriyori's operations in the last half of 1184, after the Ichi-no-tani battle, when he was the only Genji commande r in the field; the maneuvers by which Yoritomo transformed himself fro m a powerless exile into the ruler of eastern Japan; the final fate o f Yoshitsune, the romanti c young general whose militar y genius won the crucia l battles i n the west ; an d th e like . Such topics wer e peripheral to th e au thor's main concern, an d som e of them were als o unsuited to th e need s of the biwa hoshi, who riske d th e loss of his audience if he forsook dram a and actio n fo r explanation an d analysis . In the Heike, as in other ora l narrativ e throughout th e world , complicated development s and events, if they are introduced at all, are attributed t o specific, easil y understood huma n acts , o r t o th e working s o f superhuman agents , such a s the gods, karma, and fate . The autho r begin s Chapter On e wit h a statement o f topic an d theme , whic h h e reiterates o n severa l occasions, notabl y i n the final chapter (Initiates.5) . This i s the story, h e tells us, of a proud an d might y man, Taira no Kiyomori , of his contumacy, "freakish caprices, " and selfishness, and of the destruction visite d on his descendants in accordance with th e law of karmic retribution. Th e events leading up to the war , Kiyomori's horribl e illnes s and death , th e earl y Minamot o militar y successes, th e Taira flight from th e capital, th e clan' s vicissitude s and final defeat in the west, an d innumerable subsidiary topics, including dreams, omens and oracles, wonders worked by Shint o god s an d Buddhis t divinities, feminine victim s of the times , an d ancien t

The 'Heike' a s Literature 45

7

Chinese an d Japanes e parallel s fo r contemporar y occurrences—al l hav e bee n se lected with a n eye to this central concern . Some of the subsidiary topics carry on the tradition o f the Heian courtly romance ([tsukuri] monogatari), with its elegant poetic exchanges, its linking of human emotions to natural phenomena, and its emphasis on relations between the sexes. Many others, more immediately suggestive of the biwa hoshfs world, belong to the diverse assortment o f myths, legends, anecdotes, and fol k tale s that Japanese scholar s lump together unde r the term setsuwa. Themes and motif s frequently recur : the fall o f the proud, th e journey, the written reprieve , the return to th e former home , th e endangered child, the taking of the tonsure to pray for the dead, the execution of the young lord, the lovers' parting, the love between parent and child, the special provenance of the extraordinary man . Medieval audiences, it seems, looked forwar d with pleasurable anticipation t o hearing changes rung on a familiar motif , just as their ancestor s had lon g savore d th e subtl e touc h o f originalit y that distinguishe d th e successfu l thirty-one-syllable poem (waka). Heike monogatari is thus a work o f richly various content. Bu t the autho r never loses sight of his central objective—to describe and explai n how th e Taira met their doom—and so he provides detailed discussions of military matters.* Of his thirteen chapters, none lacks at least a passing reference to warriors and martial activity; and in Chapters Six—Eleven , in particular, the prospect, actuality , and aftermat h of warfare dominate the action. As with Western heroic poetry and epic, the battle descriptions mak e us e of two alternatin g techniques, the summar y (general view ) an d th e scene (close-up). In the summary, the author provides catalogues of combatants a s a means o f suggesting the scop e o f the engagemen t or describe s the actio n i n a brie f succession of pithy sentences, or does both, as in the beginning of "The Assaul t from the Cliff " (9.12,) : After thos e encounters , othe r easter n warriors move d forward—the Chichibu , the Ashikaga, the Miura, the Kamakura, and, amon g the leagues, the Inomata, the Kodama , th e Noiyo , th e Yokoyama , the Nishito , th e Tsuzukito , an d th e Shinoto. Th e masse d Genj i an d Heik e armie s mingle d i n combat , th e rider s charging b y turns an d vyin g to announc e thei r names . Thei r shout s an d yells awoke echoes in the mountains, the hoofbeats of their galloping horses reverberated like thunder, the arrows they exchanged resembled falling rain. Some men retired t o th e rear , carryin g the wounde d o n thei r shoulders ; som e sustaine d light injurie s an d fough t on ; som e suffere d morta l blow s an d perished . Ther e were those wh o rod e alongsid e enemies , grappled wit h them , fell , an d die d in dagger fights; there were those who seize d others, hel d them down, an d cu t off their heads; there were those who ha d thei r heads cut off . The scene, where the individual shows his mettle, usuall y combines conventional elements with origina l touches appropriat e t o th e circumstances . The exampl e below, fro m "Th e Battl e at the Bridge " (4.11) , begin s wit h two traditiona l motifs , "dressing the hero" and "self-naming." A Heike hero's attire and accouterments ar e listed and describe d in an order tha t seldo m varies: hitatare, armor, sword , arrows , bow (an d on occasio n othe r weapons), horse, an d saddle . + The languag e and imag ery ar e als o stereotyped . Praiseworth y horses ar e invariably stou t and brawny ; heroes of the highest social status can be expected to appear in red brocade; lesse r men * I t is for this reason that literary historians assign the Heike to a category of works known as gunki monogatari ("militar y tales"). f Th e helmet, which is frequently omitted , ma y appear afte r th e armor or afte r th e bow .

45 8 Appendix

C

are likel y t o wea r blac k o r dar k blu e and t o carr y plain swords . Th e self-naming, which functions as a form o f psychological warfare at the star t o f an encounter , oc curs mor e frequentl y i n Heike monogatari tha n i n comparabl e Wester n literature , and ma y b e followe d by a deman d fo r a n opponent' s name , presumably because a direct correlation existe d between the foe's status and the glory and material reward to b e derived from killin g him. Jomyo Meishu of Tsutsui, on e of the worker-monks, was attired i n a dark blue hitatare, a sui t of black-laced armor, an d a five-plate helmet. At hi s waist, h e wore a sword with a black lacquered hilt and scabbard; on his back, there rode a quiver containin g twenty-four arrows fledge d wit h black eagle's-wing feathers. Grasping a lacquered, rattan-wrapped bo w and his favorite long, plain-handled spear, he advanced onto the bridge and announce d his name in a mighty voice. "You must have heard of me long ago. See me now with your own eyes! Everyone at Miidera knows me! I am the worker-monk Jomyo Meishu from Tsutsui, a warrior wort h a thousand men . If any her e consider themselves my equals, let them come forward. I'll meet them!" He le t fly a fast an d furiou s barrag e fro m his twenty-four-arrow quiver, which killed twelve men instantl y and wounde d eleven others. Then, with one arrow left , he sent the bow clattering away, untied and discarde d th e quiver , cast of f his fur boots, and ra n nimbl y along a bridge beam in his bare feet. Others had feared to attempt the crossing: Jomyo acted as though i t wer e Ichij o o r Nij o Avenue . He mowe d dow n five enemies with hi s spear and was engaging a sixth when the blade snapped in the middle. He abandoned th e weapon an d fough t with his sword. Hard-pressed b y the enemy host, he slashed in every direction, usin g the zigzag, interlacing, crosswise, dragonfly reverse, and waterwhee l maneuvers. After cuttin g down eigh t men on the spot, he struc k th e helme t top o f a ninth s o hard tha t th e blad e snapped a t th e hil t rivet, slipped loose, an d splashe d int o th e river . Then h e fought on desperately with a dirk as his sole resource. The accoun t o f Jomyo's exploits contain s tw o conventiona l description s o f combat techniques : "H e le t fl y a fas t an d furiou s barrag e [o f arrows] " an d "usin g the zigza g . . . and waterwhee l maneuvers. " Althoug h the secon d i s rare i n Heike monogatari, th e firs t appear s man y times , a reflectio n o f th e importanc e o f th e mounted archer in contemporary Japanese warfare. The typical Heike hero , like his counterparts elsewhere , boast s prodigiou s strength , bu t hi s prowess i s much mor e often demonstrate d b y a mighty bow than in the West. As ma y b e inferred , the militar y setsuwa contai n a relativel y high percentag e of stereotyped descriptiv e and linguisti c elements. Plot motifs also recur : the competi tion to be first, for example, or the gaining of an advantage by trickery or deception , the parading , inspection , and/o r identificatio n of prisoners or heads , th e testin g of morale, the affirmatio n o f the lord-retaine r bond , th e provisio n fo r a survivor' s report, th e testin g of the route , th e proffe r o f military advice, the intervie w with th e prisoner, the loyalt y or treacher y of the hero' s friend. * Bu t despite the familiarit y of their components , th e auster e prose , economica l imagery , dramatic dialogue , an d abundant energy of these episodes succeed in drawing the reader into a heroic world where the courtl y concerns of Th e Tale o f Genji seem remote and insignificant. Many o f th e figure s i n th e battl e setsuw a ar e previousl y unmentioned warrior s who com e forward , perfor m notabl e deeds , an d disappear ; other s ar e prominen t * Th e hero's friend i s usually a wet-nurse's child of the same age (menotogo, rendered in the Translation as "foster brother") .

The 'Heike' a s Literature 45

9

samurai, such as Imai Kanehira , Kumagae Naozane, an d Etch u n o Jirobyoe Mori tsugi; still others ar e importan t member s of the tw o grea t clans, suc h a s Yoshinaka and Yoshitsune on the Genji sid e and Tomomori an d Noritsune o n the Heike. Thei r characters ar e reveale d throug h speec h an d action , wit h occasiona l brie f commen t by th e narrator . The y demonstrat e physica l strength , martia l prowess , an d th e in dispensable heroi c attribut e generall y known sinc e the Renaissanc e a s fortitude — courage an d boldness , primaril y a s displaye d i n battle . Determine d t o b e "alway s best an d preeminen t beyon d al l others, " the y conside r deat h a fai r exchang e fo r glory. Some are impelled by the thirst fo r fam e t o ris k their lives in meaningless encounters; other s temper fortitude with sapientia, the prudence and wisdom acquire d through experience , a s Kajiwar a Kagetok i doe s i n "Th e Doubl e Charge, " when h e tells his son, "Ther e is a time for a warrior t o advanc e and a time for him to with draw" (9.11). The les s prominent ten d t o displa y few other traits . Som e of the principa l Genj i and Heik e samura i migh t b e regarde d a s equall y lackin g i n individuality—or , a t least, a s stereotype s o f a slightl y more comple x kind . Ima i Kanehira, for example , typifies the "hero's friend," the intimate associate who offers pruden t advice and ultimately die s wit h hi s master; Sen o Kaneyas u represents th e scheme r wh o triumph s over adversarie s b y deceitfu l means . Bu t lik e Trollope, whos e Marys , Lucys , an d Graces ar e reall y all th e sam e self-sacrificin g paragon , th e autho r bring s his stoc k figures to life through the situations in which he places them, and through their words and acts. Lord Kiso's death would move us less without Imai's devoted presence . The majo r figure s ar e somewha t mor e full y drawn , althoug h alway s wit h th e understatement characteristi c of oral narrative. Of the Taira warriors who belon g to Kiyomori's generation, Tadanori, th e most prominent, dies a heroic death at Ichi-notani, after having commanded Heike forces on numerous other occasions. A "man of great strengt h an d agility, " h e can seiz e an enem y and tos s him a bowlength away , ignoring th e fac t tha t hi s righ t ar m ha s jus t been cu t off . He i s also a fashionable gentleman who blackens his teeth, dallie s with Princesses' daughters, an d compose s poems "o f grea t refinement. " I t is by means of a poem tha t hi s victorious opponen t discovers his identity (9.14) : Although Tadazumi felt certai n that h e had slai n an important Commander-in Chief, he did not kno w who he was. Observin g that the other ha d tied a strip of paper t o hi s quiver, he opened i t an d sa w a poem, "O n Blossom s a t a Travel Lodging," with the signature "Tadanori": yukikurete If ko n o shitakag e o I yado to seba beneat hana ya koyoi no migh aruji naramash i m

, journeying on, seek shelter at nightfal l h a tree , t cherry blossoms becom e y host fo r this evening?

The waka , a n elegan t exercis e i n th e tenth-centur y Kokinshu style , climaxe s a n episode i n whic h Tadanor i ha s successivel y demonstrate d sapienti a (b y tryin g t o avoid a senseless fight), fortitudo, and a proper religiou s spirit. Far from strikin g an incongruous note , it adds th e finishing touch t o th e portrait o f an idea l warrior, a s the narrator make s clear in his concluding remarks: [The victor ] impale d th e hea d o n th e ti p o f hi s sword , hel d i t high , an d an nounced his name in a mighty voice. "Okabe no Rokuyat a Tadazumi has slain the famous Heike Lord Tadanori, th e Governor of Satsuma!" Of all who heard , friend o r foe , no t on e bu t wep t unti l hi s sleeve s wer e drenched . "Ah , ho w

460 Appendix

C

pitiful!" people said. "He wa s a Commander-in-Chief who could ill be spared, a man equally proficient in martial pursuits and the art o f poetry." The tw o mai n Taira warrior s i n the nex t generatio n are Kiyomori' s nephew an d son Noritsune an d Tomomori . Noritsune , wh o first comes int o prominenc e a t th e battle o f Mizushima (8.7) , is a Germanic-styl e hero wh o hate s a traitor , despise s laziness an d self-indulgence , fights with spectacula r fury , an d die s gloriousl y i n a doomed cause . Tomomori, a s Kiyomori's second-oldest livin g son, occupie s a n important place in the clan councils. It is he who advise s in vain against the abandon ment o f the capital , a n ac t tha t wa s t o mak e th e clan' s adherent s "utterl y callou s about switching sides" (7.19, n.i); it is he who expresses the decisive opinion when the Taira reject Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa's demand for the return of the Imperial Regali a (10.4); it is he who argue s without succes s for the executio n o f Awa n o Minbu Shigeyoshi , whose defection was to turn the tide at Dan-no-ura (11.7) . Tomomori als o act s a s th e Tair a suprem e military commander, a functio n delegated t o hi m b y Munemori . Befor e th e Dan-no-ur a battle , h e exhort s th e Heik e forces: "Today' s battle is the last one! Don't let a thought of retreat enter your heads, men! In China, India, and ou r ow n country of Japan, even a peerless commander or warrior is helpless if his luck has ru n out . Bu t honor i s precious! Don't show weakness in front of the easterners. What i s there to sav e our live s for?" (11.7). With characteristic practicality, he tells Noritsune to attack the Genji commander , Yoshitsune, instead o f wasting his energy by massacring ordinary warriors (11.10) . And when the battle is lost, he leaps into the sea with his foster brother, followe d by more than twenty samurai, who sink in the same place, "determine d no t t o stay behind afte r thei r master had gone" (ii.n). Tadanori represent s the ideal combination of fortitude, sapientia , and literar y accomplishment; Noritsun e unalloye d fortitude . Tomomor i i s no poet , bu t h e gives ample evidenc e o f sapientia . No r doe s h e lac k fortitude , th e basi c heroi c quality shared by the other two. Whe n he flees the battlefield afte r th e Ichi-no-tani defeat, he is acting as a responsibl e commander; hi s later behavio r at Dan-no-ura dispel s an y suspicion o f innate cowardice. Nevertheless, his situation a t Ichi-no-tan i is differen t from Tadanori's , becaus e he lets his son sacrific e hi s lif e t o sav e him. Back on shipboard, h e castigates himself : I know how censoriou s I would have felt i f this had happene d to someon e else . "When a son grapples with an enemy to save his father, it is a remarkable father who see s what i s going on an d run s away without trying to sav e the so n fro m death," I would have thought. Now I understand ho w precious lif e can seem. It shames me to imagine what all of you ar e thinking (9.17). He might have made excuses: the scene was confused; his son had kille d the original foe and was aided by a reliable samurai; his own loss would have been a devastating blow to the clan. But he gives honest expression to his shame in a scene that is a "masterpiece o f unsentimental pathos." * This brief revelation of character combines with others—the generous spirit that rescues the provincial guards whom Munemori had proposed to kill (7.15), the love of his horse (9.17), the grim humor with whic h he greets the court ladies at Dan-no-ura (i 1.9)—to make Tomomori the best realized of the three main Taira military figures. * A phras e use d b y Kennet h Quin n i n discussin g a remarkabl y similar situation i n th e Aeneid (10.833-70) . In both cases , the pathos of the father's grief an d sham e is heightened by his affectio n fo r hi s horse. Virgil's Aeneid: A Critical Description (An n Arbor, Mich., 1968) , p. 2.32. .

The 'Heike' a s Literature 46

1

On the Genji side, Yoritomo's brother Yoshitsune and his cousin Kiso no Yoshinaka play the leading warrior roles . Yoshinaka' s ambition, fe d by his pride in his physical strength, courage , an d martial prowess, impel s him to pursue goals inappropriate t o his station in life. H e incurs Yoritomo's enmity by setting himself u p as his peer, an d he also alienate s Retire d Emperor Go-Shirakaw a an d the court nobles , wh o regar d him bot h a s a threa t t o th e establishe d order , dangerou s becaus e o f his impetuou s nature an d th e arme d migh t he ca n command , an d a s a ludicrou s rustic , devoi d of political acume n an d th e courtl y graces . Th e narrato r share s th e prejudice s of th e court circle , tellin g anecdote s t o illustrat e Yoshinaka' s boorishness an d ignorance , and referrin g t o hi m slightingl y as "Kiso. " * But he als o praise s hi s exploit s i n th e north, describe s hi s lov e fo r hi s foste r brother , Imai , i n affectin g language , an d presents hi m at the end as a warmhearted, gallan t man, "Lord Kiso" now, who deserves a better fat e than deat h fro m th e bo w o f a faceless enemy. Yoshinaka i s amon g th e mos t memorabl e o f th e Heike militar y characters . Al though h e is a superb tactician an d fighter, he is not merel y an idealized warrior bu t a human being with human frailties: h e makes mistakes, he lets himself be duped, he visits a woman when he ought to be rallying the troops. But there is no meanness or cruelty i n him. And h e achieves tragic statur e i n "Th e Deat h o f Kiso" (9.4) , when, instead of fleeing to safety, he seeks out Imai , performs great feats of valor, and meet s death at an inferior's hands because he does not want to forsake his foster brother. I t is a typica l epi c hero' s fate , a glorious en d fro m on e poin t o f view, a failur e fro m another. Yoshinaka's cousin Yoshitsun e appears primaril y as a young military genius, en grossed in the planning and execution of his attacks on Yoshinaka and the Heike. He fights four difficul t majo r battles , eac h o f which i s won withi n a day—the first preceded b y a river crossing, th e secon d wage d agains t a stronghol d designe d t o neu tralize the Genji cavalry, the third directed from lan d against a shipborne enemy, and the fourt h a naval engagement. Only at the first and last, Ujigaw a an d Dan-no-ura , does h e enjo y numerica l superiority; th e othe r tw o victorie s ar e achieve d throug h daring surprise attacks, carrie d ou t b y small bodies o f horsemen unde r his persona l leadership. In the course of these remarkable operations, h e demonstrates almos t every heroic attribute excep t physica l strength. ( A small man, h e cannot wiel d a mighty bow o r wrestle down a powerful enemy. ) He possesses pride, the lust for glory, and fortitud o in abundance—s o muc h so , indeed , tha t Kajiwar a Kagetok i accuse s hi m o f bein g a "wil d boa r warrior, " lackin g i n sapienti a (n.i)—an d h e understand s th e all important relationshi p between lor d an d retainer , as we learn when Tsuginobu die s for hi m at Yashima (11.3): Tears streamed dow n Yoshitsune' s face. "I s there a holy monk i n the vicinity?" They found one, and Yoshitsune gave him a stout and brawny black horse with a gold-edged saddle . " A wounded ma n i s breathing his last. Mak e arrangement s for a day of sutra-copying." The horse was an animal that had bee n given Fift h Rank on its own, with the name Tayuguro [Fifth-Rank Black] , when Yoshitsune had become a Police Lieutenant of Fifth Rank—th e very one on which its owner had mad e the Hiedorigoe descen t a t Ichi-no-tani. The act brought tear s t o th e eyes of Tsuginobu's brother , Shirobyoe , and o f all the othe r warrior s wh o wit nessed it. "We would reckon the loss of life for this master as no more important than a dewdrop o r a speck of dust," they said . * Se e the Translator's Not e for a discussion of the implications of this usage and o f the rea sons for not preservin g it in the Translation .

462. Appendix

C

If an y Heike characte r ca n b e called the her o o f th e Genpe i War, it is Yoshitsune. But fo r ou r author , wh o doe s no t conceiv e of hi s stor y a s a chronicl e o f the war , Yoshitsune's ultimate significance, like Yoshinaka's, lies in what his actions imply for the Taira fortunes. That is why he is hustled off the stage with his story half told, and why h e is by no mean s the central figure in the book . Should we wish to identif y a central figure, or more than one, our best course is to broaden our vision and examine the roles played by the leaders of the Taira, the Minamoto, and the court factions throughout th e perio d o f the Heik e declin e and fall . I t then become s apparen t tha t the autho r focuse s on Kiyomori , on Kiyomori' s oldes t survivin g sons, Shigemori , Munemori, Tomomori, and Shigehira, on Shigemori's heir, Koremori, and, to a lesser degree, on Koremori' s young son, Rokudai ; and tha t relativel y little attention i s devoted t o Minamoto no Yoritomo and Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakawa, eve n though they wer e tw o o f the ke y me n o f the age . W e have already noticed th e difficult y o f dealing with convoluted political maneuvers in oral narrative. Yoritomo's geographical remoteness may have been a contributing factor in his case, an d the author's respect for th e thron e probabl y inhibite d discussing such matter s a s the Retire d Emperor' s involvement i n th e Shishi-no-tan i affair . Fo r whateve r reasons , Yoritom o an d Go Shirakawa remai n i n th e background , thei r character s les s clearly delineated tha n those of some of the minor figures who appea r only briefly—for example , the monks Saiko and Shunkan. The author paints Kiyomori and his principal descendants in broad strokes. Kiyo mori, lik e Milton's Satan , i s a towerin g figur e whos e greatnes s i s perverted t o evi l ends. Worlds removed fro m th e languid , refined aristocrat s o f Heian fiction , h e is a man o f heroic passions , impulsive , arrogant, strong-minded , ambitious , an d insen sitive to th e feeling s o f others ( a damning fault i n Heian eyes) . His heir , Shigemori, is his opposite—a calm , dispassionate, pruden t expounder o f Confucianism and a n upholder o f the statu s quo. * Awar e that Kiyomori' s conduct ha s doome d hi s kin , Shigemori resolves to die rather than witnes s the clan's destruction, an d he breathes his last afte r a lengthy moralistic peroration, a final contrast betwee n hi s character and tha t o f his father, who say s on hi s own deathbed , "Buil d n o hall s or pagoda s after I die; dedicate no pious works. Dispatch the punitive force immediately, decapitate Yoritomo, and hang the head in front o f my grave. That will be all the dedication I require " (6.7) . Munemori inherit s the stricke n clan's chieftainshi p afte r th e death s o f Shigemori and Kiyomori . Cowardly, weak, irresolute , a poor judg e of men and a n obsequiou s prisoner o f war, he stands i n contrast to hi s brothers Shigemori , the mode l bureaucrat, and Tomomori, th e model warrior. H e is also unlike his brother Shigehira , the other prominent Taira lord who fall s int o Genj i hands . We know fro m externa l evidence, corroborated i n part b y the Heike itself , that Shigehira must have resembled his uncle Tadanori, wh o was equally at home on the battlefield an d in polite society . But although he actually played an important rol e in many of the Taira military victories, our versio n of the Heike passe s ove r or misrepresent s his accomplishments , asserting, fo r example , tha t i t wa s Tomomor i wh o commande d th e clan' s force s against Yukiie at the Owari River in 1181, whereas we know from othe r sources that it was Shigehira. We see very little of Shigehira until his capture a t Ichi-no-tani . In the earl y chapters, he appears primarily as the destroyer o f the Nara temples; in the late ones as a Genji prisoner. The author's purpose is not, however , t o present a historical person * I n order t o dramatiz e the contras t betwee n Shigemor i and hi s father , th e autho r make s Kiyomori responsible for the attack o n the Regent in 117 0 (i.n) an d ha s Shigemori criticize the actio n i n Confucian language .

The 'Heike' a s Literature 46

3

age in a false light, but merel y to simplif y an d dramatiz e his narrative for the benefi t of the biwa hoshi's audience . Because Tomomori ha s been selected as the exemplary military her o amon g th e brothers , Shigehir a assume s th e rol e o f exemplar y pris oner o f war, hi s conduc t bot h a credi t t o himsel f an d a n exposur e o f Munemori's inadequacies. Like Shigehira, Shigemori figures in history a s a brave, effective militar y leader,* but the author chooses to stress another aspect of his character. Although he musters warriors at the time of the Shishi-no-tani incident, the act is merely a warning gesture designed to reinforce his earlier admonitions at Nishihachijo, where, symbolically, he was the onl y unarmored ma n present , "a n incongruou s sigh t a s he entered wit h a swish of silk, clad i n a cap, a n informa l robe , and hitched-u p large-patterned bagg y trousers" (2.6). Similarly, his heir, Koremori, serves as a nominal commander of Taira forces i n the east an d west, bu t th e author demonstrate s n o desir e either to idealize Koremori as a military hero by describing him in individual combat or to stigmatize him a s a n incompeten t genera l when h e lose s mor e tha n hal f o f his on e hundre d thousand men . Koremori remain s little mor e tha n a nam e until , halfwa y throug h th e story , h e begins t o tak e shap e a s the clan' s closes t approximatio n t o th e kin d o f traditiona l court aristocra t w e encounte r i n Th e Tale o f Genji an d th e Pillow Book o f Sei Shonagon. I n a clea r referenc e t o on e o f the youn g Prince Genji's triumphant mo ments, w e ar e tol d o f a brilliant occasion o n which , a t th e ag e of eighteen, h e ha d danced "Waves of the Blue Sea," wit h a sprig of blossoming cherry tucked behind his headgear. "His figure was like a flower coquetting with the dew," recall s a monk who had been among the spectators. "His sleev e fluttered in the breeze as he danced; hi s beauty seeme d t o brighte n th e eart h an d illumin e th e heavens " (10.11) . Jus t a s Shigemori represent s th e austere , Confucian-ministe r aspect o f the cour t noble , s o Koremori represent s th e Japanes e aspect , handsome , refined , accomplishe d i n th e arts, his breast overflowing with tender sentiments. While his kinsmen fight the Genj i after th e westward flight, he sickens with longing for his wife and children, vacillates miserably betwee n th e desir e t o stea l bac k int o th e capita l an d th e fea r o f bein g caught, and finally drowns himsel f i n despair afte r takin g Buddhist vows. Aside from Shigemori , no major Heike monogatari character is either all black or all white. Tomomori deserts his son, Shigehira destroys Buddhist temples, Koremori is spineless, Kiyomor i shows himsel f capabl e of disinterested generosity , Munemor i is touchingly devoted t o hi s children, Yoshinaka cannot functio n i n capital society , Yoshitsune is overly susceptible t o feminine wiles. But the biwa hoshfs performanc e needs fostered bot h a considerable degre e of stereotyping and , a s we have seen, a n extensive use of contrast. Contrast is , in fact, a pervasive Heike narrative technique, operating on many levels. Th e trut h tha t th e prosperou s mus t decline , enunciate d i n th e "Gio n Shoja " prologue, i s brought hom e i n th e differenc e betwee n th e ostentatiou s departur e of the Taira eastern expeditionary force, on the one hand, and the same force's return in humiliation afte r i t i s routed a t th e Fuj i River . It als o appear s i n th e contrast s be tween Kenreimon'in' s experience s a s Empres s and he r melanchol y life a s a reclus e after Dan-no-ura , an d between Koremori's role as a young courtier an d his role as a monk at Kumano; and in many other contexts. One rhetorical device , the "then vs. now" comparison , occur s a t leas t te n times . "Las t year , o n hi s departur e fro m Shinano," the narrator says of Yoshinaka, "he had commanded fifty thousand horsemen; today, as he passed the Shi-no-miya riverbed, he and his companions numbered * Mos t of his important activit y took place during the Hogen and Heij i disturbances .

464 Appendix

C

but seven riders" (9.3). And of Emperor Antoku: "In the past, he had held sway over kin b y blood an d b y marriage , wit h Stat e Minister s an d senio r noble s o n ever y side; . . . now , alas , h e wen t fro m shipboar d lif e t o instan t deat h beneat h th e waves" (11.9). Sometimes the contrast i s ironic: Kiyomori's acts are inspired in large part b y concern fo r his offspring, ye t those ver y deeds destro y th e clan; th e warriors ar e keenly aware o f the impermanenc e of all things , ye t the y di e t o wi n fame . Sometime s i t is between two ways of life—for example , the secular vs. the religious—or between op posing ethica l principles. O r i t ma y differentiat e tw o version s of what i s essentially the sam e topos . Thus , on e "endangere d child, " Princ e Mochihito's son , i s spare d by his captors; another, Munemori' s so n Fukusho, is executed (4.13 , 11.16). * O r i t may emerg e fro m th e juxtapositio n o f differen t type s o f episodes . "Th e Visi t t o Chikubushima," the third section (ku) i n Chapter Seven , is a celebration of the magical powers o f music, prefaced by a lyrical description o f the natura l surroundings a t Chikubushima Island , an d climaxe d b y a waka. Sectio n 4 , "Th e Battl e at Hiuchi," moves th e mai n stor y briskl y ahea d wit h a n accoun t o f military activity; an d Sec tion 5 , "Th e Petition, " center s o n a praye r t o Hachiman , th e wa r god , offere d b y Yoshinaka on the eve of the Kurikar a battle. In Sections 3 — 5 of Chapter Seven, the contras t extend s to th e language itself. Traditional poetic imagery and rhythmi c alternations o f seven- and five-syllable phrases set th e ton e o f Sectio n 3 ; th e dictio n o f Sectio n 4 i s plai n an d vigorous ; an d th e highly polishe d forma l petitio n i n Sectio n 5 is a painstakin g blen d o f Chines e an d Japanese words, paralle l constructions, an d phrases from Ha n shu and We n xuan. Nagano Joichi has pointed ou t a similar concern fo r contrast an d variety within a single section, "Nas u no Yoichi" (i 1.4), where Yoichi's feat of archery is preceded by an ample , detailed , monogatari-lik e introductio n an d followe d b y abbreviated , poetic comments; + an d man y othe r example s coul d b e cited . Nowher e i n Heike monogatari is the author's skil l more apparent than in his concern fo r the nuances of diction, hi s masterly exploitation o f the ful l rang e of the Japanese languag e and hi s careful matchin g o f styl e t o content . Merel y t o describ e th e Heike a s "wakankonkobun narrativ e prose" is to d o less than justic e to its linguistic and tona l com plexity.* The language of official documents , letters, prayers, and Buddhist homilies is sonorous an d dignified , wit h muc h us e of parallelism, difficul t words , an d Chines e allusions; th e occasiona l date d notation s concernin g officia l appointments , cere monies, an d othe r cour t event s ar e succinc t an d colorless , lik e entrie s i n a cour t noble's diary ; th e patheti c storie s abou t wome n adop t th e elegan t prose , leisurely pace, an d lyricis m of the Heia n monogatar i style ; the militar y setsuwa incorporat e many conventional oral storyteller's phrases and mak e free us e of colloquialisms, especially for dialogue , an d o f onomatopoeia . The author' s comman d o f language contributes t o th e succes s o f another impor tant narrativ e technique , th e emphasi s o n visua l effect . Lik e a Wester n epic , th e Heike i s consistently dramatic , proceedin g wheneve r possible throug h direc t repre * Ironically , it is Munemori's intercessio n tha t save s the Prince' s son, who m Kiyomor i had intended t o kill. The narrator make s no personal commen t in describing the first incident, bu t in the secon d he praises the conduc t o f all concerned, leavin g us to wonde r i f the earlier act of clemency is to b e interpreted as symptomatic of Taira weakness and prophetic of the clan's fall . * ''Heike monogatari' no kansho to hihyo (Tokyo , 1975), p. 416. * Wakan-konkobun, a precurso r o f moder n Japanese , combine s classica l Japanese synta x and vocabular y with colloquialisms , many Chinese loan words , an d element s of Chinese syntax. Heike monogatari i s probably the finest example of the style, which at its best exhibits the elegance and grac e of the classica l language, the strengt h an d lexica l richness of Chinese, an d the freshnes s an d vigo r of everyday speech.

The 'Heike' a s Literature 46

5

sentation o f speech and act s and throug h vivid pictorial description. I n the account s of individua l combat, a scen e may b e constructe d primaril y through dialogu e an d action, or th e autho r ma y furnish concret e imagisti c detail, fixing attention o n th e hero's magnificent attire, his gold-mounted sword, his battle charger's trappings, and other aspect s o f his appearance . Many of the battle summaries, where military action i s depicted i n general terms, resemble emakimono pictur e scrolls—fo r example , th e accoun t o f the rus h t o th e beach a t Ichi-no-tani (9.12) , or th e spectacle evoked by a brief commen t describing the dismay of the Heik e when, at Yashima, they see the white Genji banner s "risin g suddenly through a veil of spring haze and spray from horses ' hoofs" (n.z) . Even when warriors ar e not engage d in combat, th e setsuwa in which they figure often resemble series of tableaus. "Nasu no Yoichi," a particularly good example, presents, in sequence, the boat carrying the court lady, Yoichi's interview with Yoshitsune, Yoichi praying on the beach , watched b y the opposing sides , Yoichi shooting dow n the fan, and the Genji an d the Heike applauding as "the re d fan with its golden or b [floats] o n the white waves in the glittering rays of the setting sun" (11.4) . In "Nasu no Yoichi," the whitecaps and the setting sun function as important elements in a splendid climactic scene symbolic of Yoichi's exploit—the mounted Genj i on the land, Yoich i just offshore i n his green-laced armor and red-trimme d hitatare , the falle n fan , and th e Heik e vessels in the distance . Th e natura l surrounding s als o play a rol e i n som e othe r episode s involvin g warriors—usually a s obstacle s t o b e overcome b y th e resourcefulnes s an d martia l spiri t o f a winnin g army , a s whe n Ashikaga no Matataro Tadatsuna lead s the way across the Uji River (4.11), or when Yoshitsune accomplishe s th e Ichi-no-tan i descen t (9.12.) . Bu t ther e i s seldo m sus tained attention to nature in purely military contexts, where the tempo and tone cannot accommodate it easily. Descriptions of natur e are , indeed , far les s commo n in Heike monogatari as a whole than in classical Japanese works concerned with the subtleties of human relationships and the precise delineation of states of mind. We are most likely to encounter the m i n depictions o f the Taira a s displaced court noble s an d patheti c fugitives , and i n tale s o f unhappy women an d othe r non-militar y figures. The characteristi c context in which they occur i s a journey, the characteristi c image s are thos e o f the established literary tradition, th e characteristic time is autumn, the season of melancholy, nostalgia , an d decline , an d th e characteristi c treatmen t i s the associatio n of natural phenomena with human beings and their emotions . In "Kogo" (6.4), a story about Emperor Takakura's yearning for a mistress whom Kiyomori has driven into hiding , the imperial messenger Nakakuni goes to Sag a to look fo r th e lad y o n a moonli t night , an d th e narrato r remarks , "Nakakun i mus t have felt the pathos of autumn in Saga, the season and place of which the poet wrote, 'these mountain dwellings where lonely stags call.'" The isolated stag, seeking a mate in autumn , was a familia r metapho r fo r a disconsolat e lover ; consequently , we ar e reminded of the Emperor's unhappines s and ar e enlightened concerning the sympathetic Nakakuni's state of mind. Again, it is autumn when the Taira, havin g burned their mansions and fled the capital , loo k bac k at a lonely smoke haze, suggestive of cremation fire s an d o f th e clan' s futur e extinctio n (7.19) . An d i t i s autumn when , after Kenreimon'in' s journey to the secluded Jakkoin, the narrator asks , "Migh t she have thought o f her ow n sel f whe n she saw th e frost-stricke n clumps of dewy bush clover i n th e courtyard , o r gaze d a t th e withering , fadin g chrysanthemum s by th e rough-woven fence?" (Initiates. 2.). The occasiona l description s o f winter scener y tend t o strik e the sam e note; an d bright, sensuou s spring or summe r imagery, when it appears, ofte n stand s i n ironic contrast t o a character' s melanchol y spiri t o r disma l situation , a s i n th e cas e of

466 Appendix

C

Yokobue's desperat e searc h fo r he r love r (10.8) , o r Shigehira' s journey in captivit y down th e Eastern Se a Road (10.6) . Another distinguishing feature of Heike narrative is the use of action-stopping devices to emphasiz e noteworthy situation s an d events , a technique reminiscen t of the laisses similaires in Th e Song of Roland. This i s often don e throug h th e insertio n of sections (ku ) or shorte r anecdote s draw n fro m Chines e and Japanese myt h an d history—tales that ma y seem at first to b e irrelevant or, at best, tangentia l to the main story. Thus , the account o f the uproa r arisin g from th e court's decision t o exil e the Tendai Abbot Meiun is interrupted by a tale concerning a Tang Emperor's unjus t banishment of a holy monk, th e pertinenc e o f which i s indicated whe n th e narrato r re marks, "Migh t it be that even a Buddha incarnate canno t escap e unforeseen calamity?" (z.z) . Similarly , a brie f factua l descriptio n o f th e transfe r o f th e capita l t o Fukuhara, th e even t wit h whic h "th e wickednes s o f th e Heik e ha d reache d it s zenith," i s followe d b y a listin g of previous transfer s and a discussio n o f Empero r Kanmu's founding of and affectio n fo r the Heian capital (Kyoto) , which the narrato r concludes b y saying, "Because Empero r Kanm u was th e ancesto r o f their clan , th e Taira ough t t o hav e shown scrupulou s respec t fo r his capital, th e Cit y of Peace an d Tranquility. Instead, fo r no real reason, the y scandalously removed his cherished imperial sea t t o anothe r province " (5.1) . The new s o f Yoritomo's revol t touche s of f a particularly length y digression, extendin g ove r tw o section s an d seve n pages i n th e original text (5.5-5.6) , which include s a list o f twenty-two earlie r rebels , a n anec dote demonstrating th e power an d prestige of the throne under Emperor Daigo , an d the detailed story of an unsuccessful attemp t t o overthrow th e Chinese Emperor Qi n Shihuangdi. The sam e kind o f function i s performed by the inclusio n of letters, officia l docu ments, and Buddhist petitions—for example, Kiso no Yoshinaka's prayer to Hachiman before Kurikar a (7.5 ) and Retire d Empero r Go-Shirakawa' s Fukuhar a edic t legiti mating Yoritomo's position (5.10) . Some modern reader s may find these insertions and digressions tedious, bu t medi eval audiences regarded the m a s high points i n a biwa hoshfs performance. The an ecdotes offered th e patin a o f antiquity and th e char m of the exotic; the prayers an d the documents, wit h their learned, allusive language and stately rhythms, imbued the narrative wit h mystery , depth , an d solemnity ; an d th e litanie s o f name s o f senio r nobles, soldier-monks , an d warriors , presente d i n the stirrin g hiro i mode , satisfie d the appetit e fo r enumeratio n tha t seem s t o b e universa l among storytellers ' audi ences. They also performed a more purely structural function b y contributing to set suwa clusters . Structurally, Heike monogatari may strike the casual observer as little more than a compendium of loosely associated anecdotes . Lik e many Western epics, however, it is more carefull y organize d tha n i t seems. In the first place, ther e i s a chronology an chored b y historical notations , which inaugurate ten of the thirteen chapter s an d recur a t frequen t intervals . Second , an d mor e important , withi n tha t framewor k th e author ha s employe d numerou s unifyin g an d shapin g strategies , o f which setsuw a clusters are the most readil y apparent . The clusters appear i n diverse sizes and forms . In Chapter One , fo r example, tw o consecutive sections for m a tiny block on the subject of monkish quarrels (1.8-1.9); in Chapte r Si x Empero r Takakura' s deat h evoke s a shor t serie s o f reminiscence s about hi m (6.1-6.4); in Chapter Te n Shigehira's early experiences a s a prisoner ex tend ove r si x sections (10.2.-10.7) . Muc h longer , bu t stil l a unit , th e Ichi-no-tan i sequence occupies mor e tha n hal f o f Chapter Nine . Th e comple x tal e of the Shishino-tani plo t an d it s consequence s begin s in Chapte r On e (1.12.) , take s u p mos t of Chapter Two , an d ca n be said to en d with Shunkan' s death i n Chapter Thre e (3.9) ,

The 'Heike' a s Literature 46

7

but it is interrupted from tim e to time as the author turn s to other matters. Kis o no Yoshinaka's adventure s begin i n Chapte r Si x (6.5) and en d i n Chapte r Nin e (9.4), with man y breaks. And th e subordinat e narrative of the fortune s of the mai n Taira line—Shigemori, Koremori, and Rokudai—come s and goes throughout the book. Every Heike sectio n is linked to bot h o f its neighbors by membership in the sam e cluster or by some other means . Thus, "Th e Quarre l Over the Tablets" (1.8) is associated with its very different predecessor , "Twic e an Imperial Consort," through th e person o f Emperor Nijo; th e deat h o f Retired Empero r Takakura, describe d i n th e first section o f Chapter Six , is due i n part t o grie f ove r the destructio n o f the Nar a temples, the subjec t of the last section i n Chapter Five ; "Senju-no-Mae" (10.7 ) an d "Yokobue" (10.8) are both abou t young women who become nuns, disappointed in love; and so forth. The contrastive technique also pairs many sections—for example , "The Retire d Empero r Appoints a Barbarian-Subduing Commander" (8.5) , which tells o f Yoritomo's admirabl e reception o f a messenge r fro m Retire d Empero r Go Shirakawa, and "Nekoma " (8.6) , in which Kiso no Yoshinaka' s rusticity and crud e humor outrage an aristocratic caller . On a broader scale, omens create suspense and help pave the way for future developments. A presaged event may occur within a short time, as when the appearance of the weasels and th e diviner' s subsequent report, "Jo y an d sorro w wil l come within three days," are followed promptly b y the Retire d Emperor's releas e from th e Toba Mansion an d th e discover y of Prince Mochihito's plot (4.4 , 4.6). It may be delayed for a matter o f months, a s with the exposur e o f the Shishi-no-tan i conspiracy afte r the divine warnings to Narichika.* Or it may be even longer in coming to pass, and the tension ma y be heightened by an accumulation of portents, as happens with th e fall o f th e Heike , whic h i s th e subjec t o f repeate d prediction s ove r a seven-yea r period. Another unifying device is the kind of linguistic repetition we have already noticed in the formulaic military setsuwa and i n the use of the "then vs. now" construction ; another i s the us e o f simila r imagery in simila r contexts, suc h a s th e thre e widely separated occasion s o n whic h member s of the Tair a clan , nostalgi c fo r th e capital , compose moo n poem s lik e the on e belo w b y Tadanori (8.3 ; th e other s appea r i n 10.14 and ii.n): + tsuki o mish i I kozo no koyo i no non tomo nomi ya non miyako ni ware o wit omoiizuramu jus

n the capital , e will be thinking of me— e save the old frien d h who m I gazed at the moo n t a year ago tonight .

Associations ar e als o establishe d b y the repetitio n o f plot motifs . The cowardl y behavior a t Ichi-no-tan i o f Shigehira's foster brother, Morinag a (9.15) , reminds us of Munenobu' s desertio n o f Princ e Mochihit o durin g th e battl e o f th e Uj i Bridge (4.12.), and , throug h contrast , o f the loyalt y displayed by Ima i Kanehir a (9.4) , by Tomomori's foste r brother, lenag a (ii.n), and by other "hero' s friends." Similarly, when Koremori journeys to Kumano , he recalls "every detai l of his father's petition there" (10.11); and Rokudai's pilgrimage echoes both earlier visits (12..7). * The Heike dating is vague, but Munemori is known to have been named Major Captain of the Right, the office covete d by Narichika, in the First Month o f 1177. The conspiracy came to light in the Fift h Mont h o f the same year. * Thi s waka i s on e o f a grou p o f thre e purportedl y recite d a t Us a i n th e Nint h Mont h of 1183 . Tomikur a Tokujiro, 'Heike monogatari' zenchushaku ( 4 vols. , Tokyo , 1966-68) , 2,:484-85, points out that the last of the three is known to have been composed elsewhere, and surmises that th e anecdote is spurious.

468 Appendix

C

In still another kin d of repetition, th e recapitulation , a character offer s hi s or he r version of a story we have already heard fro m th e narrator' s viewpoint . On e suc h is Hotoke's summar y of the relationshi p betwee n Kiyomori , Gio, an d hersel f (1.6) ; a second i s Mongaku's descriptio n o f the hardship s he endure d befor e obtaining Re tired Emperor Go-Shirakawa's edict to Yoritomo (12..7)—a feat that had seeme d less difficult whe n recounte d earlie r by the narrator , wh o ha d concentrate d o n th e pre liminary discussion s betwee n Yoritom o an d Mongaku , an d o n Yoritomo' s action s after th e monk' s retur n (5.10) . A third , th e longes t i n Heike monogatari, is Kenreimon'in's review of her life from the i lyo's to 1186 , and thus of the decline and fal l of the Taira clan (Initiates.4) . We shall return to it presently. At th e broades t level , structure is determined b y a combinatio n o f historical im peratives and artistic considerations. Th e beginning of Chapter One states the "fall of the proud" theme, lists Kiyomori's ancestors, an d describes the Taira prosperity; th e end o f Chapter Twelve , balancing it, reveal s the fat e o f Kiyomori's last descendant s and pronounces th e final word o n the clan's doom, "Thus did the sons of the Heik e vanish foreve r fro m th e fac e o f the earth. " As a whole , Chapter s One-Twelv e ar e divisible int o thre e parts . Par t On e (Chaps . 1—7 ) trace s th e origin s an d prolifera tion o f th e clan' s initia l troubles, concentratin g o n th e Shishi-no-tan i plot , Princ e Mochihito's revolt, the campaigns in the north an d east, and the climactic flight fro m the capital in the Seventh Month of 1183. It contains an abundance of dramatic confrontations, calamities , miraculou s occurrences, affectin g tales , an d entertainin g digressions, bu t describe s relatively little fighting. Part Two (Chap. 8—Chap , ii.n), which deals with the warfare in the west, constitutes the heart o f the Heike a s gunki monogatari. In Chapter Eight , the Taira ar e engaged wit h Kis o n o Yoshinaka ; from Chapte r Nin e on , thei r mai n adversar y is Yoshitsune. Th e autho r depict s the m a s steadil y regaining their militar y capability in late 1183 and earl y 1184. Accounts of their victories at Mizushima against Yoshi naka's men and a t Muroyama against Yukiie, both i n the Tenth Month of 1183, are followed b y a lon g descriptio n o f their ne w fortification s a t Ichi-no-tan i an d Ikuta no-mori, whic h ar e defende d by a hundre d thousan d me n (9.5) ; an d b y a sectio n devoted to the "six battles " (9.6), a series of engagements, not atteste d elsewhere , in which Noritsun e defeat s loca l warriors . Th e si x battles, whethe r historica l o r not , perform th e dua l function o f helping to buil d tension in preparation fo r the Ichi-notani denouement and o f establishing Noritsune a s the symbolic Heike champion . At least eight sections (9.11—9.18 ) ar e allotted t o the struggle at Ichi-no-tani, fa r more than to any other i n the work.* The battle represents the supreme effort o f the Taira t o recove r thei r position, bu t th e outcome i s a disaster, th e more crushin g because of the seemin g impregnability of the fortres s and th e suddennes s of the defeat. A key commander, Shigehira, is captured, ten other important Taira nobles lose their lives, and man y of the clan's most valuable retainers perish. It is perhaps because of a felt necessity to do justice to the significance of those losses that the author describe s so many of them in detail, at the same time taking care to make each story differen t from th e others . Just as the flight fro m th e capital climaxes Part One, so Ichi-no-tani represents the pivotal point i n Part Two—and, indeed, in the entire Heike. From thi s moment on , the fate of the Taira is sealed, even though the members of the clan fight with courage at Yashima and Dan-no-ura later . The varying amounts of space allocate d t o the activities of the opposin g side s before, during, and afte r th e thre e grea t battle s ca n b e said t o reflec t bot h th e fortune s of war an d th e author' s commitmen t t o th e avoid * I f the preliminaries and th e immediate consequences are included, the count rise s to thirteen (9.7-9.19) .

The 'Heike' a s Literature 46

9

ance of monotony: a t Ichi-no-tani, the early episodes featur e th e Genj i an d th e later ones the Heike , in reflection of the stalemate that had precede d Yoshitsune's assault from th e cliff ; a t Yashima , the focu s i s on the victorious Minamoto; at Dan-no-ura , the Taira dominate the stage, but only because their ends are being recorded . Part Two draws to a close with the final defeat at Dan-no-ura. In Part Three (Chap. 11.12.—Chap. 12) , the author i s intent o n illustrating that th e proud ar e as dust before the wind. This involves gathering up many loose ends—disposing of Yoshitsune, Yukiie, Tokitada, and other familiar figures—and also introducing and dispatching a succession o f Taira offspring , th e chie f amon g who m i s Koremori' s son , Rokudai . There is a resultan t lac k of unity , only partially offse t by the inclusio n of the lon g Rokudai story . Comin g afte r th e heroi c event s and hig h dram a o f Part Two , Par t Three impresse s the reade r as disconcertingly low-keyed, even though it is perhaps no more so than the ends of the Iliad and Th e Song of Roland. But our version of the Heike doe s not en d there: the short Initiates ' Chapte r follows. * Treated a s a secre t tex t b y the Ichikata-ryu , th e Initiates ' Chapte r i s believed to have originate d i n th e lat e thirteent h century , afte r th e Heike proper , an d t o hav e been give n its present for m b y Kakuich i and hi s Todoza senio r an d contemporar y Joichi. I t brings together informatio n about Kiyomori' s daughter Kenreimon'in, the mother o f Empero r Antoku , whic h i s supplie d b y othe r Heike text s i n Chapter s Eleven and Twelve—namely, her taking of Buddhist vows and retirement to the Jakkoin in 1185 , the visit paid her by Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa in the summer of 1186, and he r death in 1191. Although it is divided into five sections, i t constitute s a singl e literary entity—a tal e i n th e ol d monogatar i style , ric h i n poetic imagery, rhythmic passages , waka , melanchol y associations , an d description s o f th e for mer Empress' s grief , loneliness , and nostalgi a fo r the past—which focuse s on "Th e Matter of the Six Paths," the lady's Buddhistic recapitulation of the history presented by the narrator i n the preceding twelve chapters. Discussions of the Si x Paths, o r circumstance s into whic h a bein g may b e born , usually treat them in ascending order of desirability: hell, the world of hungry spirits, the worl d o f animals , th e worl d o f eterna l arme d conflict , the worl d o f men , an d heaven. Kenreimon'i n seem s a t firs t t o b e systematicall y reversing the order . Sh e begins wit h heaven , he r lif e a t court , an d continue s wit h th e worl d o f men—th e Four and Eight Sufferings, typifie d b y the clan' s grie f ove r the suicid e of her nephew Kiyotsune. Next, however, she describes experiences that she finds comparable to lif e in the worlds of hungry spirits and eternal conflict—privations a t sea and the battles in the west—and then proceeds to hel l (the death of her son, Empero r Antoku) and the anima l world (th e dream in which she sees her dea d ki n i n the Drago n Palace). The fact s o f history, coupled with our author' s habitua l use of contrast an d hi s penchant fo r th e "the n vs . now" construction , hav e prepared u s for the reverse order , but we would have expected the world of animals to enter earlier in some other con text, s o tha t th e recita l migh t en d wit h hell , heaven' s pola r opposite . Th e drea m strikes u s a s a n anticlimax , especiall y sinc e Heike monogatari contain s n o mor e affecting passage than Kenreimon'in's description of her small son's last moments. We wonder what the author is about. An answe r ma y be sought b y considering the Initiates ' Chapte r a s a whole. Th e * "Initiates ' Chapter" is a loose renderin g of kanjo n o maki. The litera l meaning of maki (chapter) is "scroll"; kanjo is a Buddhist term for a religious ceremony in which water is sprinkled o n someone' s head . O f severa l types of kanjo, the relevan t one her e is probably kechien kanjo, "baptis m establishin g a link," that is , conferring a certain status on a monk's disciple. The implication is that thi s maki is not to be taught to an apprentice narrator unti l his master considers him worthy of learning its secrets. The maki is absent from th e Yasaka-ryu texts an d from mos t pre-Kakuichi versions.

470 Appendix

C

first two sections , "Th e Imperia l Lad y Become s a Nun " an d "Th e Imperia l Lady Goes t o Ohara, " ar e extende d lyrica l developments o f the them e o f transitorines s (mujo), aboundin g i n suc h statement s as , "Onc e sh e ha d dwel t i n a magnificent abode with jeweled towers, golden halls, and brocade cushions; now her brushwoo d hermitage drew tears even from th e eyes of strangers" (Initiates . 2.). They also contai n references t o Kenreimon'in' s religiou s activities—a brie f commen t i n "The Imperia l Lady Becomes a Nun" an d a more detailed descriptio n i n "The Imperia l Lady Goes to Ohara." The third section , "Th e Imperia l Journey t o Ohara, " continues th e emphasi s on transitoriness, a s in the episode where the Retired Emperor fails to recognize a sadly altered lady-in-waiting . It, too, describe s the Imperia l Lady's pious exercises , intro ducing references to Amida's Pure Land; and it offers a short disquisitio n on karma: "Where has the Imperial Lady gone?" th e Retired Emperor asked . "To the mountain up there, to gather flowers." "Was ther e n o one sh e could hav e sent o n suc h a n errand? Nun thoug h sh e may have become, i t is pitiful tha t sh e must do it herself." "She suffer s he r present hardship s because there has been an end to the good karma she earned by observing the Five Commandments and the Ten Good Precepts," said the nun. "Why shoul d she mind performing austerities that mortif y the flesh? The Cause and Effect Sutra instruct s us , 'I f yo u wan t t o kno w pas t causes, loo k a t presen t effects ; i f yo u wan t t o kno w futur e effects , loo k a t present causes.' If Your Majesty understands pas t an d futur e cause s and effects , you will feel n o grie f a t all. " In the fourth section, "Th e Matte r of the Six Paths," there are more references to transitoriness; Kenreimon'in' s prayer s ar e agai n described , thi s tim e i n he r ow n words; an d the Pure Land again figures prominently. In the fifth and last section, "Th e Deat h of the Imperial Lady," Kenreimon'in composes this expression of transitoriness: inishie m o Sinc yume ni narinishi onl koto nareba surel shiba no amid o m o behin hisashikaraji n a wil

e the past ha s becom e y a fleeting dream, y this sojourn d a woven-wood doo r l prove no more permanent .

The narrato r make s a las t statemen t o n th e subjec t o f karma , a n indictmen t o f Kiyomori that takes us back to "Gion Shoja" (i.i) and to the work's basic theme: The men captured a t Dan-no-ura had eithe r been paraded throug h th e avenues and beheade d o r els e sent int o distan t exile , fa r fro m thei r wives and children . With th e exceptio n o f th e Ik e Majo r Counselo r Yorimori , not on e ha d bee n allowed t o remai n aliv e in the capital. Th e fort y o r mor e women , t o who m n o punishments had been meted out , ha d turned to relatives for assistance or gon e to sta y wit h othe r connections . Bu t ther e wa s n o hous e fre e o f disquietin g winds, even inside jade blinds; there was no dwelling where the dust never rose , even beyon d brushwoo d doors . Husbands an d wive s who ha d slep t on adjoin ing pillows were as remote fro m on e another a s the sky; nurturing parents an d their children were set apart, neither knowing the whereabouts of the other. Tormented b y ceaseles s longing , the y manage d someho w t o struggl e throug h th e melancholy days . I t wa s al l th e faul t o f th e Chancellor-Novic e Kiyomori , th e man who ha d held the whole country in the palm of his hand an d executed an d

The 'Heike* a s Literature 47

1

banished as he pleased, unawe d by the Emperor above and heedles s of the myriad fol k below , wit h n o concer n eithe r fo r societ y o r fo r individuals . Ther e seemed no roo m fo r doubt tha t th e evi l deeds of a father mus t be visited on hi s offspring. Kenreimon'in continue s t o pray . An d a t th e en d th e Imperia l Lad y an d he r tw o faithful attendant s attai n rebirt h i n the Pure Land. In short , thi s meticulousl y wrough t appendag e dwell s o n tw o basi c truth s t o which th e autho r ha s alread y referre d man y times—th e transitorines s o f worldl y things and the ineluctable workings of karma—and reasserts, i n dramatic terms, th e possibility of escape from th e wheel of life through rebirth in the Pure Land, which is attainable by prayer. Although Kenreimon'in prays for her own deliverance, her chief concern seems to be for her son and th e Taira dead. Without challengin g the sincerity of her love an d grief, a modern reader might guess that sh e is actuated in part b y a survivor's feelin g of guilt.* And a medieval audience, ever fearful o f unquiet spirits, would have conjectured tha t on e o f her chie f aim s was t o placat e th e jealou s dead. Becaus e the me n who wrote and recited Heike monogatari lived in a time when the dead were considered capabl e o f wreaking havo c o n individual s and societ y alike , w e ma y assume , indeed, as modern Japanese scholar s have done, tha t our entir e work was conceived and presente d a s an offerin g t o th e departe d Taira— a recor d fo r posterit y o f their names an d deeds , disseminate d fa r an d wid e b y people i n contac t wit h th e other world, whic h praises their achievements , views their shortcomings wit h a generally tolerant eye , and offer s repeate d assurance s tha t thei r widows, thei r retainers , an d others ar e praying for them.t The first twelve chapters narrate their history in gratifying detail , an d th e Initiates' Chapte r recapitulate s the facts , reassert s th e truths of transitoriness an d karmic retribution, adds a strong assurance that prayer is the way to salvation , state s tha t petition s o n thei r behal f ar e being offered da y and nigh t by none other tha n the Imperial Lady Kenreimon'in, society's surrogat e par excellence , and virtuall y promises the m rebirt h i n th e Pur e Land. I t i s not b y accident, bu t a s part of this pattern, tha t th e animal-worl d dream climaxes Kenreimon'in's Six Paths speech: I saw the Former Emperor and the Taira senior nobles and courtiers, al l wearing magnificent forma l attire , i n a place fa r grander tha n th e old imperial palace. I asked wher e w e were , becaus e I had see n nothin g lik e i t sinc e ou r departur e from th e capital . Someon e wh o seeme d t o b e th e Nu n o f Secon d Ran k an swered, "Thi s is the Naga Palace." "How splendi d i t is! Are there no trouble s here?" I asked. "The trouble s are described in the Ryuchikukyo Sutra. Pray hard for us, " sh e said. I awakened as she spoke. Since then, I have been more zealous than eve r i n recitin g th e sutra s an d invokin g Amida's nam e s o that the y ma y achieve enlightenment. The narrator' s religiou s belief s belon g t o a se t o f assumption s an d value s that shape and give consistency to his attitudes towar d events , characters, an d societ y in * W e observe, fo r example , tha t althoug h sh e represent s he r mother , th e Nu n o f Secon d Rank, as having instructed her to stay alive at Dan-no-ura so that she might "pray for His Majesty's salvation . . . and say a prayer for the rest of us," th e narrator record s n o such speech in his otherwise almos t identica l description o f the same event. f Th e work mus t also have had the subsidiary purpose of pacifying the less prominent dead . It may be noted tha t i n Nagoya, th e only place where biwa hoshi still perform, heikyoku sur vives primarily as an adjunc t t o Buddhis t funeral services .

472- Appendix

C

general. His Buddhism is not idiosyncratic: it was a rare Japanese of the day who di d not recogniz e th e transitorines s o f worldly things , believ e in karma , an d hop e fo r rebirth in the Pure Land—or who did not agree that the world had entered the latter days of the Law, an opinion voiced often i n Heike monogatari. Nor doe s he aspire to originality i n hi s other views . He i s a bastio n o f political an d ethica l orthodoxy, a firm supporter o f the statu s quo . Throug h Shigemori , th e ma n h e present s a s th e ideal minister, he censures Kiyomori for "[ignoring ] the Confucia n principles of benevolence, righteousness , propriet y i n demeanor , wisdom , an d goo d faith " (z.6) ; and speakin g in his own voice , he criticizes Minamoto n o Yorimas a for dissatisfaction with his status: "H e migh t have lived in perfect comfort if he had no t been so illadvised as to plot a senseless revolt, cause the death of a Prince, and brin g about hi s own destruction" (4.15). Like a good Confucianist, he values filial piety and parental love, but no t a t the expense of higher obligations: In thi s world, w e have what ar e known a s the Four Obligations : debt s we owe to heave n an d earth , t o sovereigns , t o parents , an d t o al l livin g things . Th e most important i s our deb t to the sovereign. "Under th e all-embracing heavens, there is no lan d but th e King's. " Thus , w e are told, it was understood, eve n by the sage s wh o washe d thei r ear s i n th e Yin g River an d brok e of f bracken a t Shouyang Mountain, tha t the rules of decorum forbid us to disobey a sovereign's edict (2.6) . In that speech , delivere d after th e discover y of the Shishi-no-tan i plot, Shigemori reminds Kiyomori of his status as a subject, and of the obligations an d duties associ ated therewith. Kiyomori acknowledges—or rather insists—that debts must be paid, but hi s standards ar e pragmatic, roote d i n a warrior cod e vita l to th e lord-retaine r relationship, which demands reciprocation fo r favors rendered. It is Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa who i s obligated t o the Taira fo r their military and othe r services , he says in lengthy remarks to the samurai Sadayoshi on the same occasion. Th e Retired Emperor's support of the plot, unpardonable in Kiyomori's eyes, justifies behavior on his ow n par t tha t other s ma y consider immoral . Th e narrato r let s hi m presen t hi s opinion, bu t h e sides with Shigemori, as we see both her e and elsewhere. * Like hi s aristocrati c contemporaries , th e narrato r als o esteem s mor e worldl y things—birth, material possessions, persona l beauty , sensibility, and artistic talent— and h e tacitl y endorse s th e judgmen t o f thos e i n th e cit y wh o ridicul e Kis o n o Yoshinaka for his unfamiliarity with civilized customs, and who denigrate Yoshitsune as "not th e equal of the dregs of the Taira" in appearance and manner (10.14). At the same time, he admires the heroic attributes we have noticed as important t o the warrior class—physical strength, military skills, resourcefulness, fortitude, sapientia, respect fo r the lord-retainer bond , an d concer n fo r honor.^ Of thes e attitude s an d beliefs , i t i s th e melanchol y preoccupatio n wit h transi toriness, o r "awarenes s o f mutability" (mujokari), tha t give s Heike monogatari it s distinctive tone.* Variety of tone is, to be sure, a Heike characteristic : in reflection of * I n discussing the transfe r o f the capita l to Fukuhara , for instance , th e narrato r says , "I t was outrageous that Kiyomori , a mere subject, should have taken it on himself t o do what ha d been beyond the power o f the master of the realm, the Lord of a Myriad Chariots" (5.1). f Hono r is not t o be equated with honesty. It was dishonorable to ignore an obligation, bu t not to overcome an opponent b y deceit. * "Tone " is used here to mean both "genera l quality , effect, o r atmosphere " (The American Heritage Dictionary o f the English Language] an d the narrator's attitude toward his subject and his audience.

The ( Heike' a s Literature 47

3

its diverse subject matter , i t is by turns romantic, martial , humorous, an d didactic . But mujokan i s never far beneath the surface. Romantic tales have unhappy endings, heroes die in battle, parent s lose children, Emperors meet premature ends, and men and thei r work s fal l victi m to natura l calamities . Consequently , a moder n reader , wishing to "place" the work in terms of Western literary genres, might feel inclined to label it a tragedy. To bolster his argument, he might describe it as an account o f civilization's defea t a t th e hand s o f barbarians, cal l Kiyomor i a grea t ma n caugh t be tween conflictin g moral imperatives, point t o th e fac t tha t many admirable characters go down to destruction becaus e of one man's hubris, or the like. One would not wish to deny the existence of tragic elements in the Heike, still less to agre e wit h thos e wh o dismis s the wor k a s a "historica l romance " o r "militar y romance," doing a grave injustice to the seriousness of its theme, the grandeur of its scope, an d th e skil l wit h whic h th e autho r depict s character s lik e Kiyomor i an d Yoshinaka. But the narrator himself regards the fall of the Taira as merely one illustration of the "Gion Shoja" theme, and the mood he creates is pensive: again and again, he calls events and scenes aware ("moving," "sad," "pathetic"), and depicts characters as dissolving in tears. To put i t in Aristotelian terms, there is pity here, but littl e of the terror traged y is supposed to evoke. The emotion bein g depicted is the classic mono no aware (sensitivity to th e "sadnes s of things"), th e mainspring of innumerable literary musings on the evanescence of cherry blossoms and th e swif t scatterin g of autumn leaves. In thi s context , w e ma y recal l a passag e quote d earlie r fro m "Th e Deat h o f Tadanori" (9.14): [The victor ] impale d th e hea d o n th e ti p o f hi s sword , hel d i t high , an d an nounced his name in a mighty voice. "Okabe no Rokuyat a Tadazumi has slain the famous Heike Lord Tadanori, the Governor of Satsuma!" Of all who heard , friend o r foe , no t on e bu t wep t unti l hi s sleeve s wer e drenched . "Ah , ho w pitiful!" people said. "He was a Commander-in-Chief who could ill be spared, a man equally proficient in martial pursuits and the art of poetry." Tadanori, a noble figure who ca n ill be spared, becomes a sacrifice in a losing war provoked b y his brother's misdeeds . This is the stuf f o f tragedy, but th e death i s no t treated in a tragic spirit. Rather, it is presented both as pitiful and , paradoxically, as a cause fo r rejoicing , because th e hero' s exemplar y behavio r has immortalize d him. That kind of appraisal is typical not o f tragedy but o f epic. We have already noticed some ways in which the Heike resembles an epic. It tells a familiar tale , purportedl y historical, * whic h deal s wit h th e uppe r level s of societ y and relate s importan t events , man y o f the m involvin g violent action . Th e lord retainer tie is a basic social relationship, heroic virtues are celebrated, and a glorious death i n battl e i s a suprem e caus e fo r congratulation . Th e styl e i s dramatic , wit h scene predominating over summary and a n extensive use of dialogue; the structure is seemingly loose; the ton e i s serious and dignified ; th e mod e of presentation i s oral. But there are also points of difference. Th e epic form i s poetry; Heike monogatari is prose. The epic , althoug h no t exclusivel y heroic in subject matter , contain s rela * I t is not difficul t t o discove r mistakes, distortions o f fact, an d invention s in Heike monogatari. In addition to the several examples noted earlier, we might mention the consistent infla tion o f arm y sizes, the jugglin g of date s fo r literar y or polemica l effect , th e misattributio n of poems, an d th e revisio n of battle account s t o mak e the heroe s confor m to idea l standards of behavior. But the general outline of the stor y is factually correct—indeed , far more so than in the usual epic.

474 Appendix

C

tively fe w amorou s episodes , description s o f nature, an d othe r romanti c elements ; Heike monogatari contain s many . Th e epi c focuse s o n th e militar y class ; Heike monogatari has two foci , th e warriors an d th e urba n aristocrats, an d th e narrator , whose viewpoin t i s basically that o f the city-dweller , is at leas t a s intereste d i n th e capital, it s life , an d it s welfar e a s h e i s i n th e prid e an d courag e o f the individual warrior o n the battlefield. Heroic value s coexist, an d sometime s clash, with those of the Heia n court . I n th e epic , th e desir e fo r fam e almos t alway s finds expression i n heroic activity ; in Heike monogatari, proficiency in poetr y o r musi c may a s easily confer renown. * We might dismiss the firs t o f these differences, concludin g that th e lac k o f rhyme and (excep t in isolated passages ) of meter i s outweighed b y the similaritie s between the performing styles of the biwa hoshi and th e Western bard. Remindin g ourselves of th e epic' s hospitalit y to othe r genres , w e might also regar d th e eclecticis m of th e Heike as simply an example of what W. P. Ker has called epic harmony^ In the Heike, however, th e exceptionall y larg e proportion o f non-heroic elements , taken togethe r with the narrator's Buddhisti c approach, greatl y dilutes the heroic energy of the military episodes. True, the "superabundant vitalit y which [in the epic] charges character and imag e and actio n alike " i s often present, * as is the spiri t whose essenc e is cap tured i n the Ol d Englis h heroic poem Maldon: "Though t shall be the harder, hear t the keener, mood th e more , a s our migh t lessens." Yet Heike monogatari, for all its military trappings , show s itsel f a descendan t o f th e ol d literar y tradition i n man y lyric passages lik e the one below . The nex t morning , they se t fire to th e Fukuhar a Imperial Palace, an d th e Emperor and all the others boarded vessels. That was another painful farewell , even though th e grie f wa s no t a s shar p a s whe n the y ha d lef t th e capital . Smok e plumes at dusk where fisherfolk boiled seaweed, a deer's cr y toward daw n o n a mountaintop, wave s murmuring toward beaches , moonbeam s reflecte d in we t sleeves, cricket choruses in grasses—no sight but called forth sorrow, n o soun d but pierced the fugitives' hearts . Yesterday, they were a hundred thousand rider s aligning their bits at th e foo t of the easter n barrier ; today, the y were but seve n thousand men untying their mooring lines on the waves of the western sea (7.2,0). Even i n th e battl e scenes , th e autho r avoid s th e grotesque , th e horrible , an d th e bloody: whe n a warrior dies , the focu s is usually on hi s last brav e words o r o n th e sorrow o f the survivors, not on gaping wounds and hideous suffering. An d when tw o opposing force s meet, th e narrato r show s les s interest in depicting the brutalitie s of battle than in describing the ritual aspects of warfare and the appearance of the hero : * Fo r instance , Tadanor i visit s th e famou s poe t Shunze i jus t befor e leavin g the capital , hands over a collection of his poems, an d says , "I had hear d that an imperial poetic antholog y was to b e commissioned, an d ha d though t it would b e the greatest honor o f my life fo r you t o include even one poem by me. Now, alas, this turmoil has arisen and there has been no commission, bu t ther e i s sure to b e on e afte r th e restoratio n o f peace. I f this scrol l contain s a single suitable poem, an d i f you shoul d see fit to includ e it, I would rejoic e i n my grave and becom e your guardian spirit" (7.16) . t Epic an d Romance: Essays in Medieval Literature (Ne w York, 1957), p. 32.1 . Elsewhere (p. 30), Ker notes: "B y it s comprehensivenes s and th e variet y of its substance , which ar e th e signs an d product s o f its dramati c imagination, epi c poetry o f the heroi c ag e is distinguished from th e more abstract kind s of narrative . . . and fro m al l kinds of imagination or fanc y tha t are limited in their scope." * Thoma s Greene , "Th e Norm s o f Epic, " Comparative Literature, 13. 3 (Summe r 1961): 105.

The 'Heike' a s Literature 47

5

"That day, Lord Kiso was attired in a red brocade hitatare, a suit of armor laced with thick Chinese damask, and a horned helmet. At his side he wore a magnificent over sized sword" (9.4). Entrails bulging from torsos, brains boiling onto foreheads, gory eyes dropping fro m smashe d faces , an d simila r graphic details give the epic a harsh, almost barbaric tone—a tone that in the Heike i s much attenuated, i f it exists at all. One canno t fee l comfortabl e abou t assignin g Heike monogatari t o thi s genre , i n spite of the many traits the two share . We find ourselves, in the end, repeating what J. R. R. Tolkien said of Beowulf. "N o terms borrowe d fro m Gree k o r othe r literatur e exactl y fit: there i s no reaso n wh y they should. " * Important literar y creations ofte n def y categorization , especiall y in foreign terms . Ou r bes t cours e i s simply to rea d an d enjo y Heike monogatari fo r what it is—a masterly blend of many disparate elements, a multifaceted examination of the human condition, and , above all, a pious tribute to th e Taira dead. I f Matsuo Basho had visite d Dan-no-ura in the course of his travels, he might have been moved to encapsulate the Heike stor y an d them e in a slight revision of a famous poem : aoumi ya A tsuwamonodomo n o an yume no at o th

dream of warriors , d afte r th e dreaming, e blue sea.

* "Beowulf: th e Monsters an d the Critics," in Donald K. Fry, The 'Beowulf Poet: A Collection of Critical Essays (Englewoo d Cliffs, N.J. , 1968) , p. 38 .

This page intentionally left blank

Glossary

This glossar y contain s onl y informatio n importan t t o a n understandin g o f th e text; it is not exhaustive. See also the Translator's Note . Citations ar e to chapters an d sections. F=Fujiwara , M=Minamoto , T=Taira, FF=Willia m H . an d Hele n Crai g McCullough, A Tale o f Flowering Fortunes (Stanford , Calif. , 1980 ; 2 . vols.). Terms and names that are listed separately are given in small capital letters . Ama-no-koyane. Divine ancestor o f the Fujiwara clan . Amaterasu. Su n Goddess, worshipped a s the ancesto r o f the imperia l clan . Fo r th e story o f the Roc k Cav e of Heaven, se e 11.14. Amida (Skt . Amitabha). The Buddha mos t deepl y revere d a t the Heia n court . H e is the rule r o f the Wester n Paradis e (PUR E LAND) , int o whic h thos e wh o be lieve in him and recit e his name are reborn . Annual offices an d ranks. Appointments placed at the disposal o f a court figure, with the understanding tha t he or she would selec t appointee s an d keep most o r all of the positions' perquisites. FF, i: 390, s.n. 31 . Anrakuji. Situated in what is now the town o f Dazaifu in Fukuoka Prefecture; former residence of the exile d Minister o f State Sugawara no MICHIZANE , wh o be came an object of worship ther e afte r hi s death . Arrow, humming-bul b (kaburaya, lit . "turnip-head, " s o calle d fro m th e shape) . I t had a perforated wooden arrowhea d fitted with metal prongs an d made an eerie, droning nois e i n flight . Arrow, middle (nakazashi). A barbed arrow (togariya) carrie d i n the quiver between the humming-bul b (whic h wa s calle d th e to p arrow , uwazashi) an d th e shorter, ordinar y battl e arrow s (soya). Arrow, whizzin g (hi[bi]kime). A harmless missil e tipped wit h a hollow , perforate d wooden head ; used for frightening away malignant influences . Arrow exchange (ya awase). A ceremonial exchange of humming-bulb arrows a t th e start of a battle . Ashigara Mountains . Lo w mountain s o n th e borde r betwee n Sagam i an d Surug a provinces. Asura. Ugly devil s who live by the seashore an d dot e on fighting. Under the leader ship o f thei r King , Asura, the y wag e constan t wa r agains t th e go d Indr a (Taishakuten).

478 Glossary Awakening of Faith Gate. Th e mai n entrance to th e KUMAN O Hongu Shrine . Awata Regent . Fujiwar a n o Michikan e (961-95) . Hi s tenur e wa s cu t shor t b y his sudden death . Barrier, se e OSAK A BARRIE R Bead Strand, se e THRE E TREASURE S Bifukumon'in (1117—60) . Powerfu l consor t o f Emperor Toba ; mothe r o f Empero r Konoe. Bimbisara, King , wife of . Reache d th e PUR E LAN D b y listenin g t o SAKYAMUNI' S dis ciple preach . Bohai. A Tungusic stat e that occupied part s of eastern Manchuria , th e Sovie t Mari time Province, and norther n Kore a between 70 0 an d 92.6 . Bo Juyi (772-846) . Tan g poe t admire d an d ofte n quote d i n Heia n an d medieva l Japan. Bonten (Skt . Brahman) . A Hind u god , rule r o f a tripartit e heave n i n th e worl d of form . Boyi, se e under SHOUYAN G MOUNTAI N Branch barricad e (sakamogi). Thorny , pronged , o r sharpene d branches , set in place to imped e attackers . Bull-Head King charms (god hoin). Larg e paper talisman s against evil, issued by the KUMANO Shrine , th e TODAIJI , an d othe r institutions , an d ofte n use d t o record oath s an d vows. Th e Bull-Head Kin g was said to b e an incarnatio n of YAKUSHI , th e Healin g Buddha . Byodoin. A former vill a use d b y a succession o f prominent cour t figures ; converte d into a Buddhist temple in 1052 . Capital. Th e cit y know n a s Heian[kyo] ("[Cit y of ] Peace and Tranquility") , on th e site of the presen t Kyoto , th e Emperor' s plac e o f residence fro m 79 4 unti l after th e Meij i Restoratio n o f 1868 . Sometimes called "th e norther n capi tal" i n contradistinction t o Nar a ("th e souther n capital") , whic h wa s the imperial sea t durin g most o f the eight h century . The so-calle d easter n an d western capital s were the two sector s o f the city. See also 5.1 . Central Lan d of Abundant Reed Plains. A name for Japan . Changyang Hall. A Han residenc e for Grand Empresses . Chinzei. A name for Kyushu. Chishima. A name for the Kuril e Islands . Chun. A fabulous tree ; sai d to have counted 8,00 0 years as a single spring . Curtain-dais (chodai). A curtained, slightl y elevated area i n the principal apartmen t of an upper-class residence. I t served the master or mistres s as both private sitting room an d bedchamber . Dagini ritual . A praye r designe d t o enlis t th e ai d o f demon s calle d dagini (Skt . ddkim) i n gainin g a n end . I t wa s considere d heretica l becaus e dagin i di d not belon g to the Buddhist pantheon . Daikakuji. A temple i n the SAG A area . Dazaifu. A special government offic e i n Kyushu, charged with military defenses, diplomatic relations with th e Asiatic mainland, and local administration . Dengyo, Grea t Teache r (Dengy o Daishi). Posthumous nam e o f Saich o (767-822) , founder o f the Japanese Tendai sect. Devadatta (J . Chodatsu) . A discipl e o f SAKYAMUN I wh o turne d agains t Buddhism , committed heinou s sins, and fel l int o hel l while still alive. Dharma Bridge, Dharma Eye , Dharma Seal (hokkyo, hogen, hoin). The three rank s conferred b y the cour t o n outstandin g Buddhis t monks. Dharma Sea l was the highest, Dharm a Bridge the lowest . Dongfang Shou. A paradigm of longevity during the Former Han dynasty (206 B.C. A.D. 8) .

Glossary 47

9

Eastern Compound , se e THRE E COMPOUND S Eight Provinces, se e KANT O Enma (Skt. Yama). Lord of hell; judge of the dead . Enryakuji. Th e grea t headquarter s o f th e Tenda i sec t o n Moun t Hiei , o n th e Yamashiro-Omi border. Founded in 788 by DENGYO Daishi, with the Heal ing Buddha YAKUSHI as principal object of worship. I t was situate d north east o f the CAPITA L to serv e as guardian against the "demo n gate" used by malignant forces, who were believed to live in that quarter . Escorts. Whe n capitalized, this word translate s zuijin, arme d guards assigned by the court to accompany eminent members of the aristocracy when they traveled inside or outside the capital . First Emperor, se e SHIHUANGD I First Fruits Service. An annual harvest thanksgiving festival; on e of the court's regular ceremonial observances. FF, i: 375, s.n. 18 . Four [Great ] Heavenly Kings. Jikokuten, Zojoten, Komokuten, and Tamon, warlike servants of Indra (Taishakuten) who protect Buddhists. Four Provinces. Shikoku. Fudo (Skt . Acala). Angry Buddhist divinity who smite s evildoers. Fugen (Skt . Samantabhadra). A bodhisattv a attendan t o f SAKYAMUNI , often show n on a white elephant . Fuhito, F. (659-72,0). Tankaiko. Son of KAMATARI; leading political figure of his day. Fujibakama (Eupatorium stoechadosmum). A plant o f the chrysanthemu m family ; one o f the "Seve n Plant s of Autumn." I t bears clusters of reddish flowers in summer and autumn. Fukuhara. Site of a Taira villa in what i s now par t of Kobe City; became the capita l briefly i n 1180 . Fuzoku (fuzoku). Upper-clas s adaptation s o f fol k songs , especiall y those fro m th e eastern provinces . Ganquan Hall. A palace building in which Han WUD I installed a portrait of Lady Li, his dead love . Gion Shoj a (Skt . Jetavana-vihara). Sai d to hav e been th e firs t Buddhis t monastery , and t o hav e been built for SAKYAMUN I by a rich merchant. At the fou r cor ners o f its Hall o f Impermanence (Mujodo), a n infirmary , ther e were fou r glass bells, shaped lik e hand drums, which rang when a monk patient wa s about t o die . Their soun d i s said t o hav e ended th e dyin g man's sufferin g and ensured his future happines s by incorporating the words of a Buddhist verse: "Al l thing s ar e impermanent ; the y appea r an d disappear . Whe n an en d i s pu t t o appearanc e an d disappearance , th e blis s o f nirvan a i s realized." Gosechi. Dances performed by young girls as part o f the GREA T THANKSGIVING an d FIRST FRUIT S SERVICE S in th e Elevent h Month. FF, 11.375 , s.n. 18 . Great Buddh a Hall (Daibutsuden ) of TODAIJI. A hall containing a gigantic statue of VAIROCANA Buddha erected durin g the Nara period. Great Thanksgiving Service. An elaborate harvest thanksgiving ceremony performed in th e Elevent h Month o f the first year o f a ne w reign . 5.12. ; FF , i: 375, s.n. 18 . Guardsman's swor d (efu n o tachi). A ceremonial weapon o f limited use for fighting . Hachijo Imperia l Lady . Princes s Kish i (d . 12,11) , daughte r o f Empero r Tob a an d Bifukumon'in; aun t of Prince Mochihito. She took Buddhist vows in 1157. Hachiman. A Shinto deity worshipped a s a war god, a s a bodhisattva, an d as a reincarnation o f Emperor Ojin. Considered a guardian of the imperial clan, he was als o especiall y revere d b y th e Minamot o becaus e o f th e connectio n with the IWASHIMIZ U SHRIN E established through Yoshiie . 7.5.

480 Glossary Hachiman Shrine. Any of the many shrines dedicated to Hachiman. In Heike, it usually means IWASHIMIZ U SHRINE . Hachioji, se e HIE Hase[dera]. A templ e a t Hatsus e i n th e presen t Shiki-gun , Nar a Prefecture . It s Eleven-Headed KANNO N was deeply venerated by the Heian aristocracy , especially th e women . Healing Buddha, see YAKUSHI Heavenly Grandchild. The god Amatsuhiko-no-ninigi-no-mikoto, sent by his grandmother, AMATERASU , t o rul e th e Centra l Lan d o f Abundan t Ree d Plains (Japan). Great-grandfather of the first earthly Emperor, Jinmu. Heavenly River. The Milky Way. Heavenly River stars, se e TANABATA Heian [kyo], see CAPITA L Helmet, five-plate . A helme t equippe d wit h five overlappin g plate s t o protec t th e back of the neck . Helmet, horne d (kuwagata uttaru kabuto). A helme t surmounte d b y decorativ e metal piece s suggestiv e o f horns . Th e exac t natur e o f th e "high-horne d helmet" (takazuno n o uttaru kabuto^ 4.12. ) is no longer understood . Helmet badge s (kasajirushi). Strips o f clot h inscribe d wit h identica l design s th at were use d t o distinguis h friendl y forces . They wer e wor n attache d t o th e helmet, o r sometime s t o th e armor-sleeve . (I n the latte r case , the y migh t also be called sodejirushi, "sleev e badges." ) Hidehira, F . (d. 1187) . Quasi-independent lor d of Oshu (Michinok u Province). Hidesato, F. , se e under MASAKAD O Hie (o r Hiyoshi; also Sanno) . General term fo r a group o f 2. 1 shrines at th e easter n foot o f Moun t Hiei . Prominen t amon g the m wer e th e Seve n Shrines , regarded a s protector s o f th e doctrine s expounde d i n th e LOTU S SUTRA : Omiya, Ni-no-miya, Shoshinji, Hachioji, Maroto, Juzenji, and San-no-miya. Hiei, Mount, see ENRYAKUJI ; HIE Himalayan bird, see KANKUCH O Hiromoto, Oe (1148-1225). A legal expert brought by Yoritomo from the capital to Kamakura in 1184. He became a trusted politica l adviser and a prominent shogunate official . Hitatare. An amply cut two-piece costume often wor n b y warriors. I n Heike monogatari, however, the ter m i s usually shor t fo r yoroi hitatare ("armo r hita tare"). Yoroi hitatare, designed fo r us e unde r armor , consiste d o f a rela tively tight-fittin g narrow-sleeve d shirt an d matchin g pants, bot h mad e of brocade, glosse d silk , raw silk , or th e like , with drawstring s a t th e wrist s and ankles. Hiyoshi, se e HIE Hojuji Mansion . A large estate in the CAPITA L near the east bank of the Kamo River, south o f Shichijo Avenue; built on th e sit e of an ol d temple, the Hojuji . Home Province s (Gokinai). Yamato, Yamashiro, Kawachi, Izumi, and Settsu. Hongu, se e under KUMAN O Horai, Moun t (C . Penglai) . A legendar y islan d i n th e easter n sea s inhabite d b y immortals. Hosshoji. Originall y a Fujiwar a vill a in what i s now Sakyo-ku , Kyoto; presented t o Emperor Shirakawa , who converte d i t into a temple. It was on e o f the Six Temples. Hu Ba . A famous zithe r player in the stat e of Chu (destroye d 2.2. 3 B.C.) . Hungry spirits, world of , see six PATH S Hunting rob e (kariginu, s o calle d becaus e a somewha t simila r garmen t ha d onc e

Glossary 48

1

been wor n fo r hunting) . A rob e wit h a high , roun d collar , voluminou s sleeves slit at the top, a n apron-like front skirt , and a longer rea r skirt . Ike, Lad y (?-?). Ike Nun. Stepmother of Kiyomori; lived in the Ike Mansion with her son Yorimori . Wit h the hel p of Shigemor i and Yorimori , she persuade d Kiyomori to spare Yoritomo's life afte r th e Heiji Disturbance. Imagumano Shrine. A shrine in the eastern hills outside the CAPITAL ; established b y Retired Emperor Go-Shirakaw a in 116 0 to protect his HOJUJ I MANSION . Imayo ("moder n song") . A popular lat e Heian voca l genre . A composition usuall y consisted o f 4 couplets, mad e up of alternating 7- and 5-syllabl e lines. Intermediate existence (chuu). A brief perio d betwee n deat h an d rebirth . Iwada River . A stream i n the KUMAN O area where pilgrims purified themselves . Iwashimizu Hachiman Shrine . Yawata Hachiman Shrine. A major shrin e situated on Mount Otokoyam a nea r th e capital , i n wha t i s no w Yawata-machi , Tsuzuki-gun, Kyoto; dedicated primarily to the god HACHIMAN. FF, i: 403, s.n. 46 . Jambu-dvlpa (J . Enbudai). In Buddhis t cosmology, a grea t islan d sout h o f Moun t SUMERU; equated with our world . Jige. "Gentleman o f low rank." Someone who, althoug h a member of court society , lacked authorization to enter the Courtiers' Hal l of the Seiryoden, the Emperor's residential building. Jingu, Empress (? —? ) . Jingo. Warlike widow o f Emperor Chuai. Josaimon'in (i 12.6-89). Daughter of Emperor Toba and Taikenmon'in; sister of Emperor Go-Shirakawa. Kamakura. Yoritomo's headquarters in the area of the present city of that name; later the site of the Kamakura military government. Kamatari, F. (614-69). Founder of the Fujiwara clan ; important politica l figure. Kami (Shinto) . A general term fo r supernatura l force s an d being s of various kinds , usually translated a s "god" o r "goddess." In this period, many kami were regarded as manifestations of Buddhas and bodhisattvas . Kamo Shrine. General name for an important Shint o establishment centerin g on two main shrines, an upper and a lower, northeast o f the capital on the bank of the Kam o River (now inside the city of Kyoto). Kangakuin. A private institution fo r the assistanc e of Fujiwara student s a t th e stat e academy. Kankucho. A mythical Himalayan bird. It was reputed to cry, "I'll buil d a nest today" when suffering fro m th e night cold, and to say , "I'll d o it tomorrow" afte r sunrise. Kannon, Kanzeo n (Skt . Avalokitesvara). A bodhisattva wh o live s on th e summi t of Potolaka Mountai n (J . Fudaraku; though t t o b e on th e souther n coas t of India), and serve s as one of AMIDA'S two principal attendants; revere d especially because of his compassionate vo w to save all beings. He was the central object of worship a t such major temple s as Kiyomizu and HASE . Kanto. The eight provinces east of Hakone Pass in the Ashigara Mountains: Sagami, Musashi, Kozuke , Shimotsuke , Awa , Kazusa , Shimosa , an d Hitachi . I n Heike, used generally for Yoritomo's headquarters and area of control. Kasuga Shrine. Great tutelar y shrine of the Fujiwar a cla n in Nara. Kenshunmon'in (i 142-76). A consort of Retired Emperor Go-Shirakawa; mother of Emperor Takakura; sister o f Taira n o Tokitada ; sister-in-la w of Kiyomori. Kikai[-ga-shima]. An unidentified island , described in Heike a s south o f Kyushu. Kobo, Great Teacher (Kobo Daishi). Posthumous name of Kukai (774-83 5), founder of the Japanese Shingon sect. Kofukuji. Th e Fujiwar a cla n temple, moved by FUHITO t o Nara in 710 from a n ear lier site in the Asuka region.

482. Glossary Koguryo (J. Korai, Kokuri). An early state in northern Korea. Komachi, Ono (fl . ca. 850). Famous early woman poet. Kongo Doji (Skt . Vajra-kumara). A protector of esoteric Buddhism. He appears as a youth with a wrathful countenance , brandishin g a vajra (kongo). Koya, Mount. A mountain in Kii Province (Wakayama Prefecture) ; chosen a s headquarters of the Shingon sect in 816 by KOB O Daishi, who die d there in 83 5 and wa s entombe d i n th e Inne r Cloister , wher e h e i s said t o remai n i n a state of deep meditation . Kukai, se e KOB O Kumano. One of the great religious institutions of the day, a far-flung comple x in the area o f wha t i s now Higashimuro-gun , Wakayam a Prefecture; unified b y the Kumano faith, a form o f Buddhism devoted especially to the prolonga tion of life and rebirt h in paradise. The central places of worship were three shrines whose deities were regarded as manifestations of Buddhist divinities (2.15): th e Mai n Shrin e (Hongu, o r Kumano-nimasu , deep i n the moun tains at Hongu Township) ; the New Shrine (Shingu, or Kumano-hayatama, on th e seacoas t a t Shing u City); and Nach i (Kumano-nachi , at th e Nach i Waterfall in Nachi-katsuura Township). Kyoto, se e CAPITA L Latter days of the Law (mappo, matsudai, gyoki, yo no sue, masse}. A io,ooo-year period of decline presaging the final disappearance of Buddhism. According to one theory, it had begun around 1050 . Latter Thre e Years ' Campaign. Fough t an d wo n b y th e Governo r o f Michinoku , Minamoto n o Yoshiie , against the powerful Kiyohara family i n that province. The series of battles, which actually lasted fro m 108 3 to 1087 , helped lay the foundations for later Minamoto militar y strength i n eastern Japan. Lishan Palace. According to B O JUYI'S "Song of Everlasting Sorrow," Emperor Xuanzong and hi s favorite , YANG GUIFEI , exchange d vows a t Longevit y Hall, a building i n th e Emperor' s Lisha n Palace, o n th e nigh t o f the Sta r Festival (TANABATA). Lotus Sutra (Saddharmapundarlka-sutra , J . Hokekyo) . A statemen t o f Mahayan a Buddhist doctrine deeply revered by the Heian aristocracy. It contains dramatic scenes, anecdotes, and parables, and promises many benefits to those who believ e in and exto l it . Maha-Kasyapa. One o f the te n chie f disciple s of SAKYAMUNI ; said to b e waiting in a state o f suspended animation for MAITREYA' S coming . Maitreya (J . Miroku). The Buddha of the future, a bodhisattva who has promised t o leave th e Tusit a Heave n 5,670,000,00 0 year s afte r SAKYAMUNI' S death , come to earth, attai n Buddhahood under a dragon-flower tree, and preach the Law at three assemblies as Sakyamuni's successor . Masakado, T . (d . 940). Soma no Kojiro . Member o f a powerful KANTO family. Afte r serving th e Fujiwar a Regen t Tadahir a i n hi s youth , h e returne d t o Shi motsuke Province with frustrate d ambitions an d bega n a serie s of bloody quarrels with relatives and neighbors . By 939, he was in revolt against th e court, styling himself New Emperor and claiming to control the eight eastern provinces. In 940, as he was moving against Izu and Suruga, he was killed by court force s led by his cousin Taira no SADAMOR I an d a Shimotsuke police official, Fujiwar a n o Hidesat o (? —? ) . Masakiyo, F . (112.3—60). Kamadabyoe. A descendant of Hidesato (se e preceding entry); foste r brother and principal retainer of Minamoto no YOSHITOMO. He was murdered with Yoshitomo in Owari afte r th e Heij i Disturbance . Mei Fu. A Han immorta l (sennin).

Glossary 48

3

Michikaze, On o (894—966) . A famous calligrapher. Th e statemen t i n 1. 7 wa s in cluded in a list of his accomplishments. Michinaga, F. (966-102.7). Powerful figur e of the late loth and early nth centurie s who dominated the court as father-in-law of three Emperors, a Retired Emperor, and a Crown Prince; grandfather of two Emperors; and father of two Regents. Michizane, Sugawar a (845-903) . Literatu s favore d b y Empero r Uda ; promote d to Ministe r o f th e Righ t i n 899 . H e wa s exile d t o Kyush u in 901 , wit h the nomina l titl e o f Provisiona l Governor-General o f th e DAZAIFU , afte r Fujiwara no Tokihira and others accused him of plotting to depose Emperor Daigo and replac e him with a son of Retired Emperor Uda, Prince Tokiyo, who was his son-in-law. He died in exile. Miidera, se e ONJOJ I Mirror, see THREE TREASURES . 11.14. Mototsune, F . (836-91). Powerful earl y Heian Regent and Chancellor . Nachi, se e under KUMAN O Naga (ryu). A deity in dragon form . Nagas constitute one o f eight groups of beings who protec t Buddhism. They characteristically live in bodies of water an d control clouds, rain, wind, and thunder. Naga Gir l (ryunyo). A Naga King' s daughter wh o graspe d th e Buddhis t doctrines and attaine d enlightenmen t at th e ag e of 7. He r stor y i s told i n the LOTU S SUTRA. Naga Palace (ryugujo). An undersea palace of a Naga King (ryuo). Name certificate (myobu). A card listing a man's office, rank , name, and age . Its presentation wa s a symboli c act , pledgin g unlimite d servic e i n retur n fo r patronage. Naniwa. I n th e are a o f th e presen t Osaka . Th e cour t wa s situate d ther e briefl y around th e 4th century and again in the 7th . Nerinuki. Cloth with a warp of raw silk thread and a woof of silk thread softened by lye or som e other agent . Nine Luminaries. An Indian list of heavenly bodies: th e sun, the moon, Mars, Mer cury, Jupiter, Venus, Saturn, Rahu (a n eclipse-causing spirit), and Kets u (a comet). Nine Provinces (kukoku). A name for Kyushu. Nishihachijo Mansion . A secondary residenc e used b y Kiyomori, a huge establishment in the Hachijo-Omiy a are a of the western hal f o f the CAPITAL . Nobuyori, F . (1133-59). One o f the leadin g conspirators i n the Heij i Disturbance . Northern capital , se e under CAPITA L North Guard s (hokumen). A guard forc e a t a Retire d Emperor's palace . 1.13 . The term was also used for individual members of the force. Ohara. A region in the mountains northeast o f the capital (now a part o f Sakyo-ku, Kyoto); site of many hermitages. Onion-Flower Palanqui n (sokareri). Nam e of one of the Emperor's palanquins. Onjoji. A great Tendai temple near Lake Biwa; often calle d Miidera . Osaka Barrier. A government checkpoint on the Eastern Sea Road, in the mountains between th e CAPITA L an d Otsu . Ofte n referre d t o simpl y as "the barrier. " Oshu. Another name for Michinoku Province in northeastern Japan. Overshirt, se e SUIKAN . Paekche (J. Hakusai, Kudara). An early state in the southwestern part of the Korean peninsula. Penglai, se e HORA I Phoenix Palanquin (horen). Nam e of one of the Emperor's palanquins.

484 Glossary Plan Que. A famous physician of the Zhou dynasty (112,2 , B.C.?-256 B.C.) i n China . Potolaka Mountain , se e under KANNO N Provincial temple (kokubunji). A temple so designated ha d been established i n each province in the 8th century. At z.z, the reader is to understand tha t the Police and escorts ha d lef t Meiu n at the Ishiyama kokubunji in Omi Province. Pure Land (jodo). The Western Paradis e presided ove r by AMIDA Buddha. Purification. A cleansin g ritua l performe d b y th e Empero r a s a preliminar y to th e GREAT THANKSGIVIN G SERVICE , usuall y o n th e wes t ban k o f th e Kam o River. FF, i: 376. Queen Mothe r of the West (Xiwangmu) . A Taoist goddess . "Return t o th e Castle " (Genjoraku) . A court danc e (bugaku) i n which a performer dressed a s a Central Asia n introduced a snake into his sleeve. River of Heaven (ama n o kawa). The Milky Way. River o f Thre e Crossing s (sanzu n o kawa, watarigawa). A rive r i n hel l forde d b y human spirit s o n th e sevent h da y afte r death . Th e wors t sinner s wer e re quired to us e the most difficul t crossing . Roei. A type of vocal music . The lyrics , sung to th e accompanimen t o f Chinese in struments, consiste d o f shor t excerpt s fro m Chines e poem s (usuall y a i4-word couplet), or, less often, of waka (3i-syllabl e Japanese poems) . Rokuhara. A region in the vicinity of the Rokuhar a Mitsuji Temple east of the Kam o River. It contained th e administrativ e offices an d residence s of the Taira . Sadamori, T. (?-?). With Fujiwar a n o Hidesato, defeated Taira no MASAKADO ; later became Governo r o f th e Defens e Garrison an d hel d provincia l governor ships. He created a strong Taira militar y presence in eastern Japan. Saga. Across the Oi Rive r from Arashiyam a in what is now Ukyo-ku, Kyoto; then a sparsely settled area . Sagara, Naga King, one o f KANNON' S 2, 8 attendants . Saibara. A type of vocal music. The lyric s were fo r the mos t par t fro m Nara-perio d folk songs , se t to Chines e music early in the Heian period . Saicho, se e DENGY O Sakyamuni (sai d to hav e d. 55 4 B.C.) . The historica l Buddha; Prince Siddartha, son of King Suddhodana (sovereign of Kapila at the souther n bas e of the Hima laya Mountains) and Quee n Maya . At around the age of 2.9 (o r 19 , according to anothe r tradition) , he stole awa y fro m hi s father's palace on a white horse, sen t the horse hom e with th e groom Chandaka , an d embarked o n a life o f religious austerities. A t aroun d 3 5 years , he attaine d enlightenmen t under a sacred pipal tree at Gaya, in what is now Bihar. He preached fo r 45 years at the Deer Park, the Jetavana-vihara Monastery (GION) , the Bambo o Grove, VULTUR E PEAK , an d elsewhere , an d die d a t aroun d 8 0 year s i n a grove of SALA trees, near Kusinagara in central India. (In Initiates.3, Gaya is a mistak e for Kapila. ) Sdla flowers. The sala , a native of India, is a tall evergreen bearing small, pale yellow flowers. According t o legend , a s the Buddh a lay dying in a grov e o f thes e trees, thei r flowers turned white and fell . Sanno, se e HIE Sanno god. Th e indigenou s guardian of Mount HIEI . Sayo, Lady , of Matsura. A legendary woman wh o wave d a scar f franticall y fro m a hilltop t o her husband sailin g for Korea. Seimei, Abe (92.1-1005). A leading diviner. Seinan Detached Palace , se e TOB A MANSIO N Senior Consort (omiya). A t 4.3, refers to Senior Grand Empress Tashi, widow o f Emperor Kono e and siste r of Fujiwara n o Sanesada .

Glossary 48

5

Seta. One of the two main approaches t o the capital across the river that flows out of the sout h en d o f Lak e Biwa ; a settlemen t o n th e eas t ban k o f th e river , which is there called the Seta, just south o f where it emerges from th e lake . Compare uji . Seven Shrines , see HIE Seven Treasure s (shippo, Buddhis t term) . Variousl y identified : gold , silver , glass , agate, coral , pearl, amber , etc . Shang Mountain clouds . At 3.19, a reference to four men who went to Shang Mountain to escap e th e excesse s of the Qi n regim e (2,2. 1 B.C.-206 B.C.) . Shide Mountains. A range crossed b y the spirit s o f the dea d o n thei r way to ENMA' S court fo r judgment. Shihuangdi (2.5 9 B.C.-210 B.C., r. 246-210 B.C.). First Emperor. Founder o f the ty rannical Qi n dynasty ; first unifier o f China. Shingu, see under KUMAN O Shinzei (d . 1159) . One o f the target s o f the conspirator s i n the Heij i Disturbance . Shirabyoshi ("whit e rhythm") . A type of dance; also, a shirabyoshi performer. Shirakawa. An area northeas t o f the CAPITA L on th e east ban k of the Kam o River. Sho Temples. Si x major temple s i n the CAPITA L area, s o called fro m th e middl e syllables of their names: Hosshoji , Sonshoji, Saishoji, Enshoji, Enshoji (differ ent first graph fro m preceding) , and Joshoji. Shotoku Taish i (574-622) . So n of Emperor Yomei ; Regen t durin g th e reig n o f his aunt, Empress Suiko. Famous as an upright political figure and as a patro n of Buddhism. Shouyang Mountain . Th e brother s Boy i an d Shuq i retire d t o Shouyan g Moun tain an d live d o n bracke n rathe r tha n serv e unde r Kin g W u o f Zho u (i2th c. B.C.?). Shun. A legendary model Chines e Emperor, chose n b y YAO as his successor . Shunzei, F. (1114—1204). The leading poet of the day. Shuqi, see under SHOUYAN G MOUNTAI N Siddhartha, se e SAKYAMUN I Silla (J . Shinra, Shiragi). An early Korean state. Silla god. Identifie d wit h Sosanoo ; guardian deit y of the Onjoji . Six Paths (rokudo). Th e si x form s i n whic h a bein g may b e reborn : dweller i n hell (jigoku), hungr y spiri t (gaki), beas t (chikusho), asur a (shura), huma n (ningen), an d dev a (ten). Soizaka. Thought t o have been a name for the area around th e Soi Shrine, somewha t above the easter n entranc e to Mount Hiei (see ENRYAKUJI). Songzi. A Han immorta l (sennin). Sori. A little Indian boy who, wit h his brother Sokuri , was sent off by his stepmothe r to a desert island , Kaigakusen, where the two died of starvation . Sosanoo-no-mikoto (Susanoo-no-mikoto) . Violent brother o f AMATERASU. Banished by th e othe r god s fro m th e Hig h Plai n o f Heaven; ha d numerou s adven tures in Izumo Province and th e Korea n state o f Silla. Southern capital , se e under CAPITA L Star Festival, see TANABATA Suikan (overshirt) . An outer garmen t wit h a high, roun d collar , separat e fron t an d rear panels, and sleeve s slit at the top. Simila r in design to a HUNTING ROBE , but shorte r an d les s voluminous in cut . Sumeru, Mount. In Buddhist scripture, a loft y pea k towerin g a t th e cente r o f every world. Sumitomo, F . (d. 941). An ex-official wh o staye d in lyo Province as a local chieftain after hi s ter m o f office expire d i n 936 . A s the leade r o f the powerfu l loca l

486 Glossary families ("pirates" ) i n th e area , h e virtuall y controlle d th e Inlan d Se a fo r about five years. He became an open rebe l in 939 and was suppressed b y a punitive forc e i n 941. Summer fol k (keshu). A categor y o f temple worker-monks , s o calle d becaus e thei r assignments were for the summer. Sun Goddess , se e AMATERAS U Sutoku, Emperor. Oldest son of Emperor Toba. The Hogen Disturbanc e was a plot to restore hi m to the throne . Su W u (d . 6 0 B.C.) . A genera l sen t b y Ha n WUD I t o figh t th e nomadi c XIONGN U people. Whe n conquere d h e refuse d t o submi t t o th e Xiongn u chieftain , who exile d hi m to uninhabite d territory . Accordin g t o legend , h e was repatriated 1 9 years later, durin g a period o f peace, whe n a message carrie d by a wild goose informe d Wudi's successo r that h e was stil l alive. 2.. 17. Sword, se e THRE E TREASURES Tachibana-no-kojima. Conjectured to have been a shoal or a small island below th e uji Bridge . Taikenmon'in (1101-45) . Adopted daughte r of Emperor Shirakawa; consort of Emperor Toba ; mothe r o f Emperors SUTOK U and Go-Shirakawa . Taishakuften] (Skt . Sakra) . Lives in the Tusita Heaven a t the top o f Mount SUMERU; identified wit h th e god Indra , who fights the demo n ASURA. Takaakira, M. (91 4 — 82). Influential senior noble who becam e Minister of the Lef t i n 967. I n 969, he was exile d t o Kyushu , charged wit h complicit y in a trea sonable plot expose d b y Minamoto no Mitsunaka . Takeuchi divinity. The spirit of Take[no]uchi no Sukune, a semilegendary early Minister, worshipped a t a shrine in the IWASHIMIZ U HACHIMA N complex . Tametomo, M . (1139-70) . Chinze i n o Hachiro . Eight h so n o f TAMEYOSHI ; re nowned archer ; fough t man y private battle s i n Kyushu . He joine d hi s father's sid e in the Hoge n Disturbance , wa s captured an d exile d t o Oshim a Island i n Izu Province , subjugated the neighborin g islands, an d committe d suicide when attacke d b y a punitive force. Tameyoshi, M. (1096—1156) . Son o f YOSHICHIKA; adopted so n o f YOSHIIE . Tanabata. A festival hel d o n th e Sevent h of the Sevent h Month t o celebrat e th e an nual reunio n of a pair o f star lovers , th e Weaver Maid (Vega ) an d th e Ox Driver (Altair), who ar e separated b y the River of Heaven (Milk y Way) during the res t of the year . Tankaiko, see FUHIT O Tanuki. A small, long-taile d nocturna l Eas t Asia n mamma l somewhat simila r to a raccoon i n appearance . Tenman Tenji. The deifie d Sugawar a no MICHIZANE . Tennoji (Shitennoji) . A major Buddhist temple i n what i s now Osaka , sai d t o hav e been founded by SHOTOK U TAISHI . Visite d by Retired Emperors Shirakawa and Toba , th e Imperia l Ladie s TAIKENMON'I N an d BIFUKUMON'IN , an d other personages . Three Compounds . Thre e Buddhis t center s i n thre e mai n valley s on Moun t Hiei , each consistin g of a principal hall and man y lesser buildings, and togethe r comprising most o f the ENRYAKUJI . Yokawa was on th e north, the Wester n Compound (Saito ) wa s o n th e northwest , an d th e Easter n Compoun d (Toto) was the temple's central area . Three Empresses , equalit y with. A n economic privileg e sometimes conferre d o n a n important person. The recipient commanded annua l revenues equivalent to those awarde d t o th e thre e categorie s o f Empresses (Empress , Grand Em press, an d Senior Grand Empress) . FF, i: 390, s.n. 31.

Glossary 48

7

Three Simultaneous Posts (sanji n o kentai). Simultaneous tenure in three substantial offices: Assistan t Commande r i n on e o f th e Guard s groups , Fifth-Ran k Chamberlain, and Controller . It was a mark of prestige to hold all three at the sam e time. Three Treasures (sanshu n o jingi). Hereditary symbols of imperial authority, believed to g o back t o th e ag e of the gods : the Bea d Strand (shinshi, yasakani-nomagatama), th e Swor d (hoken, ama n o murakumo n o tsurugi), an d th e Mirror (naishidokoro, yata no kagami). Three Worlds (sangai). I n Buddhism, the world o f desire, the world of form, and th e formless world; thre e aspects of the world of transmigration . Toba Mansion . Seina n Detache d Palace . A magnificen t retirement residence , wit h many building s an d extensiv e grounds , buil t b y Empero r Shirakaw a a t Toba, south o f the CAPITAL . Th e Tob a Northern Mansio n wa s on e of three areas in the complex, alon g with the Southern and Easter n Mansions . Todaiji. A major Nara temple founded by Emperor Shomu; site of a huge VAIROCANA statue know n a s the Great Buddha (daibutsu). Tsu. Anothe r name for Settsu Province. Tsukushi. An old name for Kyushu; also a name for Chikuzen and Chikugo provinces. Twelve Meditation Monks . Men who rotated th e task of performing perpetual sutra recitations a t th e Lotu s Meditatio n Hal l i n th e Wester n Compoun d o n Mount HIEI . Two Islands. Iki and Tsushima. Uji. On e o f the two mai n approaches t o th e CAPITA L across the river that flows fro m the south end of Lake Biwa; the area on both side s of the river (there called the Uji ) wher e it emerges from th e Om i mountains . It was the site of many aristocratic villas . Compare SETA . Uji [Fearsome ] Minister of the Left . Fujiwar a n o Yorinag a (1120-56), a major conspirator i n the Hogen Disturbance . UsnTsa (J . nikkei}. A skul l protuberance, on e o f th e distinctiv e bodily mark s o f a Buddha. Vairocana (J. Rushana). A Buddha described in the Avatamsaka-sutra (J. Kegonkyo) and other scriptures ; regarded as a protector of the state. Vajra bel l (kongorei). A bell on a staf f use d in esoteric Buddhism to driv e away evil spirits. Vulture Peak (Mount Grdhrakuta; J. Gishakutsusen, Ryojusen, Ryozen, Juho, Washino-miyama). An Indian mountain where the Buddha is said to have preached many sermons; site of the convocatio n describe d i n the LOTU S SUTRA . Wagon ("Japanes e zither") . A six-stringed koto. Wang Zhaojun. A Chinese court lady who wa s forced to liv e in exile as the wife of a XIONGNU chieftain. Welcoming Triad . AMID A an d hi s tw o chie f attendants , KANNO N an d Seishi , wh o come with a heavenly host to escor t dying believers to the PUR E LAND . Western Paradise, se e PUR E LAN D Wudi (15 6 B.C.-87 B.C., r. 141-87 B.C.) . Best known Empero r of the Forme r Ha n dynasty in China. Xiongnu. A warlike nomadic people who live d north o f China for about 50 0 years, beginning around th e 3r d century B.C. Xuanzong, se e under YAN G GUIFE I Xu You . An uprigh t man o f antiquity who washe d hi s ear s i n th e Yin g River afte r Emperor YAO announced his intention o f abdicating in his favor. Yakushi (Skt . Bhaisajya-guru). Healin g Buddha. An early object of worship i n Japan

488 Glossary because of his vow t o cur e illnesses. His imag e is the principa l ico n a t th e ENRYAKUJI.

Yamato Poem (Yamata i no shi). A cryptic poem hinting at unfortunate future event s in Japan; sai d t o hav e been see n in China b y the Japanese schola r Kib i n o Makibi (692-775) . Yang Guifei (719—56) . Beautiful favorit e of the Tang Emperor Xuanzong (685—762, r. 712-56) , whos e infatuatio n wit h he r le d to extravagance , corruption , and diminishe d imperial authority . A revol t cos t th e Empero r hi s thron e and Yang Guifei her life. Their love and its tragic conclusion is the subject of BO JUYI' S "Son g o f Everlastin g Sorrow, " upo n whic h Heike monogatari draws repeatedly. Yao. A legendary model Chinese Emperor. Yawata, see IWASHIMIZ U HACHIMAN SHRINE Yellow Springs (kosen). Destinatio n o f the dead; hades . Yiaisi. A temple north o f Xianglu (Incense Burner) Peak in what is now Jiangxi Province, China. Classica l Japanese literatur e contains numerou s allusions to a couplet b y BO JUYI i n which the tw o ar e mentioned: "Proppin g u p m y pillow, I listen to the [evening ] bell of the Yiaisi Temple; rolling up the blind, I gaze at the [morning ] snow o n Incense Burner Peak." Ying River, see under x u YOU Yojana. A n Indian measure of distance, usuall y equivalent to abou t 5 miles. Yokawa, see under THREE COMPOUND S Yorinaga, F. (1120—56). A major conspirator i n the Hogen Disturbance. Yoriyoshi, M. (98 8 — 1075). Cla n chieftain , powerful eastern warrior . I n lat e 1062 , after a n arduou s serie s of battles know n a s the Forme r Nin e Years ' Campaign, h e pu t dow n th e rebe l Ab e brother s Sadat o an d Munet o i n Michinoku. Yoshichika, M. (d . 1108). Son of YOSHIIE; a provincial official i n western Japan wh o rebelled agains t the court . H e was attacke d an d kille d by the Governo r of Inaba, Taira no Masamori, whose exploit helpe d pave the way for the Taira ascendancy. Yoshifusa, F . (804-72). Chujinko. Powerfu l early political figure; the first subject to serve as Regent; Chancellor ; father-in-la w of Emperor Seiwa . Yoshihira, M. (1141-60). Kamakura no Akugenda. Oldest son of YOSHITOMO; captured and kille d after th e Heiji Disturbance . Yoshiie, M. (1039-1106). Hachiman Taro. Oldest so n of YORIYOSHI; cla n chieftain. He earne d militar y prominence b y campaigning successfully fo r th e cour t against powerful local figures in eastern Japan . Yoshino. A mountainous district in Yamato Province, known for cherry blossoms an d deep snows, an d a s a traditional destinatio n o f ascetics and recluses . Yoshitomo, M. (1123-60) . Son of TAMEYOSHI; fathe r of Yoritomo. He wa s o n th e winning sid e i n th e Hoge n Disturbance ; kille d fo r hi s par t i n th e Heij i Disturbance. Yozei, Emperor. Insane ; deposed afte r a short reign . Yu Gong . A singe r o f the Ha n dynast y (20 2 B.C.-A.D . 220) ; sai d t o hav e a voic e capable o f lifting dus t fro m th e rafters . Zenkoji. A temple i n what i s now Nagan o City , Nagan o Prefecture . After obscur e beginnings, i t becam e esteeme d i n th e lat e Heia n perio d a s a sourc e o f miracles. Zhangqin Palace . A Han residenc e for Empresses . Zhou, Duk e of . Zhao, semilegendar y younger brothe r o f King Wu, th e founde r of

Glossary 48

9

the Zhou dynasty (112,2, B.C.?-249 B.C.); Regent of Wu's son, Kin g Cheng. He was regarded as a paragon o f character an d political acumen. Zhu Maichen . Th e Chines e genera l Xian g Y u is sai d t o hav e remarked , "No t t o return t o one's old home afte r becomin g rich and famou s i s like going ou t at nigh t dresse d i n brocade . Wh o wil l kno w yo u ar e wearin g it? " Zh u Maichen, originally a poor man, rose in the service of Han WUD I and wen t home in brocade .

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Heike monogatari . English. The tale of the Heike. Translation of: Heike monogatari . i. Tair a family—Fiction. 2. . Japan—History — Gempei Wars , 1180-1185—Fiction . I . McCullough , Hele n Craig. II Title. PL790.H4E5 198 8 895.6'3 2 87-1800 1 ISBN 0-8047-1418-5 (cloth : alk . paper) ISB N 0-8047-1803-2 (pbk)